《Empire Ascension: The Rise of the Fated One》


 Chapter 1: Echoes of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1: Echoes of Destiny</h4>


    <strong>*** India, Mumbai city , 14 February, 2024 ***</strong>


    The streets of Mumbai buzzed with traffic, but a guy of 28 years old navigated through it , lost in his internal thoughts. The noise of vendors and passing through cars permeated in the air but his mind is upied by thest advise given by his friend.


    <i>''Life doesn''t wait, Arjun. If you don''t act, you''ll miss your moment.''</i> Those words yed like a reel as he passed through the crowd, ignoring their presence.


    His thoughts raced, reying his life before this moment


    Orphaned at an early age, he was adopted by histe mother''s friend, who was a Muay Thai master. From a young age, he was trained in martial arts and forced to live a disciplined life.


    Just like others, he too had dreams, but they were not to be rich or too famous, but to be acknowledged by his adopted father. Despite being treated as a strict disciple, he was never given the love of a parent. He hoped that by bing perfect, his master might acknowledge him as his son.


    Finally being graduated as mechanical engineer he hoped to make his master proud . but upon returning home he discovered that his master died in truck ident leaving him with only house and dojo as legacy.


    The revtion caught him off-guard and directionless. That day he decided to change his life and live his fullest, but life turned out to be more cruel than the glimpse he already had.


    Forced to find work, he started tutoring to make ends meet. What began as a temporary solution became a full-time career. Soon he settled as an educator at cademy, teaching civil service aspirants.


    Over the years, he built a reputation as a dedicated and effective educator, teaching science andter expanding into history and other subjects.


    To cope, his days were filled with creating educational videos and teaching sses, while his evenings were dedicated to Muay Thai and his dojo, where he found sce in the rhythm of kicks and punches.


    Teaching sses also broadened his horizon. To satisfy his curiosity, he engaged in self learning, such as philosophy, economics, and his favourite: technology in science, particrly the transition from old to new. He also developed an interest in strategy games, which he often used to challenge his wits. He truly enjoyed his life in pursuit of perfection.


    Despite his career sess, his personal life remained dull. His dedication to work masked a deeper loneliness. Then, one day everything changed.


    A few months ago, Riya, a Bengali beauty, had joined cademy as a junior history teacher. While her striking appearance: graceful figure, wless jade-like skin, and bright eyes, drew attention, it was her personality that truly captivated him, catching himpletely off guard.


    She was bold in decisions, charming in conversation, and effortlessly kind in judgment. She treated everyone with sincerity, and her casual nature lightened the mood. She also had a clumsy side, which made her even more appealing. And her blue eyes were undeniably attractive.


    From their very first conversation, Arjun felt drawn to her. Initially, he tried to keep things professional, but somehow, she would bump into him for tasks only he could handle. Gradually, he got to know more about her, and the more they met, the more he melt.


    For the first time in years, Arjun felt something stir inside him.. a desire, not just for approval or sess, but forpanionship. He wanted Riya to be a part of his life.


    But there was one problem: he was too inexperienced in matters of love. Despite their good friendship and rapport, he was too scared to actually ask her out. He was too cautious and feared she might avoid him. She was his first crush, and he wanted to be perfect, but that day never came, and months passed by.


    As he watched others trying for Riya''s attention, his own feelings of jealousy and longing grew. Realizing that he could no longer remain passive, he sought advice from his friend, who urged him to seize the moment.


    "Life is not meant to be lived alone," his friend had said. "If you want something, you need to act now. You never know how this might be the echo of destiny that can link you to your true happiness."


    Inspired by this counsel, Arjun decided it was time to confront Riya. With Valentine''s Day approaching, he knew it was now or never. His usual confidence and drive pushed him to take this leap, convinced that pursuing this opportunity could change his life in ways he had only dreamed of.


    ''Pzzz!''


    His phone buzzed in his pocket, pulling him back to reality. Without looking, he knew it was his friend again, his fifth reminder to be confident and seize the moment.


    He read, "<i>Bro, stop overthinking. Just do it.</i>"


    Valentine''s Day had arrived.. a day that would normally pass without meaning for Arjun. But this year would be different.


    He approached the entrance of the academy, his heart pounding. The sounds of the city faded as he stood at the threshold, his hand on the door.


    "All is well, Arjun," he whispered to himself. "You can do this." With that, he stepped inside.


    Arjun''s heart pounded as he walked through the academy''s corridors, rehearsing his n. He had arrived early, wanting to ensure the timing was just right. Today, he would finally ask Riya out and propose her.

 Chapter 2: Date went Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 2: Date went Wrong</h4>


    <strong>***Inside the academy***</strong>


    He reached the staff room and found her at her desk, deeply engrossed in grading papers. Her attention was so focused that she hadn''t noticed his approach. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, then casually leaned against the edge of her desk.


    "Hey, Riya," he greeted, with a teasing smile. "Busy saving the world, one paper at a time?"


    Startled, Riya looked up, before a smile tugged at her lips. "Oh, Hi! When did you get here?" she asked, gesturing her work. "Just trying to catch up on grading. You know how it is."


    Arjun nodded dramatically, feigning a deep understanding of her situation. "Of course, the noble work of a teacher. But," he leaned in slightly, lowering his voice with a grin, "don''t you think you deserve a break from saving the world? Maybe tonight? Dinner, a movie... You, me, and a bucket of popcorn?"


    Riya''s eyebrows shot up, and she looked at him with amusement. "Are you asking me out on a date, Arjun?"


    Without missing a beat, he pulled his phone from his pocket and showed her two movie tickets. "Well, today''s the 14th, and I happened to get thisbo ticket deal. The movie''s got good reviews, and I figured I''d be bored without your charm."


    Riya chuckled and shook her head, herughter soft and genuine. "I appreciate the offer, Arjun, but I have way too much work to finish. Tonight might not be the best time."


    Feigning a dramatic sigh, Arjun ced a hand over his heart. "Ah, work! the ultimate viin in every good story. But, you know, even heroes need a little downtime." He pulled up a chair, sitting across from her, said yfully. "Besides, I think I''m doing you a favor here. You get dinner, a movie, and thepany of the most charming guy in the building."


    Riya crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow as she smirked. "Most charming, huh? You''re pretty confident, aren''t you?"


    Arjun grinned shamelessly. "Confidence is just humility in disguise," he quipped. "But seriously, you''ve been working nonstop for few days. I''d hate to see you burn out. Taking a break could be the most productive thing you do all week!"


    Riya tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Oh, really? And how exactly is that?"


    Leaning back in his chair, Arjun crossed his arms, a knowing smile spreading across his face. "Well, think about it. If you take a break, rx, and enjoy yourself, you''lle back tomorrow totally refreshed. It''s scientifically proven!" He gestured with his hands, mimicking like in lecture. "Too much work makes you lose focus. But a movie? Some goodpany? That''ll reboot your system like magic."


    Riya bit her lip, trying not tough at his antics. "You really have an answer for everything, don''t you?"


    With a modest shrug, Arjun replied, "Not everything. Just anything that involves food, fun, and making people smile. Look, I get it: work''s important. But so is taking care of yourself. You can''t pour from an empty cup, Riya. And right now, you''re running on fumes."


    Riya''s smile softened as she shook her head. "I''m not running on fumes yet, Arjun. Maybe I''ll take a raincheck ?"


    Arjun leaned forward, waving his hand dismissively. "A raincheck? That''s just what people say when they don''t want to hurt someone''s feelings. I''m not here for the rain; I''m here for the sunshine!" He shed her a wink. "Besides, if you wait too long, someone else might swoop in and steal this prime opportunity."


    Feigning annoyance, Riya stood up "This audacity.." and yfully smacked him with light punches. "You dare to bring someone else, my ce? This is first time you ask, and you already have an attitude!"


    Laughing, Arjun raised his hands in defense, grinning at his halfway sess. "Okay, okay, it was a joke! See? I came to you the first chance I got. Now it''s up to you; join me or not. There''s this new thriller out, something with spies and plot twists. I guarantee it''ll be worth your time."


    Riya sat back down, still smiling but thoughtful. "I don''t know, Arjun. I''ve got a lot to finish before tomorrow..."


    Before she could finish, Arjun reached over and gently closed her notebook. "That''s where you''re wrong. You give me your time, and in return, I''ll help with your work. We''ve still got the morning, and I can even drop you at your t afterward."


    Riya narrowed her eyes yfully. "Oh!, movie, dinner, then my t? Are you up to something?"


    Arjun raised his hands again,ughing. "Trust me, I''m as clean as a nk sheet of paper. Besides, you know me; I''ll stand outside while you pass me your papers to grade!"


    Before Riya could respond, the door opened, and their colleague Tanya entered, grabbing her things from her desk. "Hey, guys, sorry to interrupt, but we need to prepare for a joint presentation, Riya!"


    Arjun, undeterred, ignored Tanya''s interruption and stood up, leaning on the desk onest time. "Come on, Riya. Let me make your evening better. What do you say?"


    Riya sighed, finally giving in with a smile. "Alright, fine. 7 PM. But you better not make me regret this."


    A triumphant grin spread across Arjun''s face. "Regret? With me? Never! You''ll leave that theater with a smile."


    Riyaughed, gathering her things. "We''ll see about that."


    As their conversation wrapped up, the bell rang, signalling the start of the session. Students began flooding the hallways. Arjun gave her a yful wave. "7 PM it is! See youter, Professor Riya."


    Riya waved back as she headed for the door with Tanya. "Don''t bete, Professor Arjun."


    As the two women left, both giggled,


    "Can''t believe he finally asked out," Tanya nudged Riya with a teasing smile. "So.. n for valentine?"


    Riya''s cheeks flushed as she looked down shyly. "Not quite... but maybe after the movie."


    Tanya yfully pinched Riya''s arm as they entered their ssroom, gossiping andughing as the students filtered in behind them.


    **<strong>Later at the evening</strong>**


    As the evening came closer, Arjun felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. He arrived at the meeting spot early. His heart raced with anticipation as he looked around, hoping to see Riya. But he was disappointed; there was no sign of her.


    Meanwhile, Riya hurried through the busy streets. Her heart pounded with anticipation. She had promised Arjun they would meet at the theater for a long-awaited date night. But now, as the crowds thickened and the lights dimmed, she felt lost and unsure of which way to go.


    Desperate to find her way, Riya turned into a narrow alley. She hoped it would take her back to familiar ces. But instead of safety, she found herself facing a group of intimidating thugs. Their eyes stared at her with lustful intentions.


    "Hey there, sweety," one of them sneered, his voiceced with malice. "Looking for somepany?"


    "If it''s money you need, we''ve got plenty," another added with widened grin.


    Riya''s blood ran cold as she quickly assessed her surroundings. The narrow alley offered little room for escape, and the menacing figures were closing in fast. Panic surged through her as she froze, realizing the gravity of her situation.


    While one of the goons continued his lecherous advances, another moved to nk her: they were blocking any path of retreat. She felt trapped, vulnerable, and utterly alone.


    "Come on, don''t be shy," the second thug taunted, his voice dripping with contempt. "We just want to have a little fun with you."


    Fear and desperation gripped Riya, but she knew freezing wouldn''t help. Her mind raced through dozens of possible scenarios until shended on one n that seemed to offer the best chance of escape.


    Summoning every ounce of courage, Riya straightened her shoulders and met their menacing stares with defiance.


    The thugs, expecting her to back away in fear, were caught off guard when she stood her ground.


    The leader, misinterpreting her stillness as fear, took advantage of the moment to assert his dominance. With a lecherous grin, he reached out and touched Riya''s cheek, his hand trailing down her neck and towards her voluptuous bosom.


    A jolt of disgust surged through her as his hand crept closer to her chest. Her skin crawled with revulsion, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she stomped down hard on the leader''s foot with all her strength.


    Caught off guard by Riya''s sudden aggression, the leader stumbled backward, momentarily stunned by the pain. Seizing the moment, Riya summoned every ounce of courage within her and pushed past him, breaking free from his grasp and darting towards the mouth of the dark alley.


    But the leader''s sinisterughter followed her. "So, you like it rough, huh?" he sneered. "Boys, go get her!"


    The sound of heavy boots hitting the ground sent a jolt of terror through her, but she didn''t look back. She ran with all her might, knowing it would be over once she was caught.


    ***


    Back at the meeting spot, Arjun''s gut twisted with worry. Something wasn''t right. Riya should have been here by now. He scanned the dark alleys near by, his mind turning over worst-case scenarios. The city''s alleys were dangerous at night, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something had gone wrong.


    Unable to stand still any longer, he made a snap decision. He had to check the alleys. If Riya was lost, she might have turned down one of those dark, winding paths.


    As he entered the dim passageways, his heart pounded in his chest. Shadows stretched across the walls, and the muffled sounds of distant conversations only heightened his unease. His instincts screamed that time was running out.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared out of the gloom, rushing towards him with panic in her eyes. Before Arjun could react, Riya collided with him, her breathless words tumbling out in a frantic rush. "Arjun, we.. we need to go! lets run...lets run."


    Gripping her arms, he inquired with concern, "Riya, what happened? Are you hurt?"


    "Those men... they''re after me," she gasped, her voice trembling with fear.


    Arjun''s heart clenched with rm as he saw the fear in her eyes. But before they could escape, the goons emerged from the shadows and surrounded them, their sinister forms closing in on them with predatory intent.


    Knowing that escape was not an option, Arjun prepared to confront them head on, threatening to engulf them both. His heart burned with courage and resolve to protect Riya, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 3: Showdown Begins

    <h4>Chapter 3: Showdown Begins</h4>


    The alley was cloaked in darkness, a narrow corridor of uncertainty that stretched out before them. Arjun stood at its centre as he faced the looming threat of four thugs pressing them towards the wall . Beside him, Riya clutched his arm trembling in fear.


    The leader of the group, a menacing figure with a cruel smirk, stepped forward. "Look what we have here," his voice dripping with mockery. "A hero in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Think you can shield thisdy from us? We''re not just any pack of wolves.. we''re the ones who enjoy the hunt."


    Arjun''s jaw tightened, his gaze locked on the leader. "Stay behind me, Riya. I''ve got this,"


    Riya''s breath hitched as she clung to Arjun''s arm. "Arjun, please be careful," she whispered, trembling in fear.


    "I promise, Riya, nothing''s going to happen to you," Arjun said with resolve burning in his heart. He stepped forward, ready to face the danger head-on.


    The leader sneered. "You''re brave, I''ll give you that. But you''re also a fool. We''re going to have some fun with your girl here, and you''re going to watch. For the rest of you," he addressed his goons, "break his legs, but don''t kill him. The longer he stays alive, the better our fun."


    As the tension escted, the three goons brandished their knives with menacing smiles, their intentions clear. With calcted malice, they began to encircle Arjun, their movements predatory and sinister.


    Arjun remained vignt, his stance shifting with each subtle movement of his adversaries. He kept a watchful eye on each of them, anticipating their next move with unwavering focus.


    Suddenly, one goon to his left tried a kick, Arjun caught the leg and spun the attacker into another goon to his right.


    However, in the midst of this manoeuvre, Arjun''s attention was momentarily diverted, leaving him vulnerable to the goon behind him who seized the opportunity to strike, wielding his knife with lethal intent.


    As the goon behind Arjun lunged forward with a glinting knife, Arjun''s instincts kicked in with lightning speed. He smoothly dodged the attack and skilfully disarmed the thug by twisting his arm in the opposite direction.


    "AHHHHHHHH! MY Hand ! MY Hand!!", the goon let out a pained cry, his knife ttering to the ground as he cradled his injured arm.


    Crack! THUD!


    Arjun didn''t hesitate. He twisted the assant''s arm, dislocating his shoulder, and then yanked him down by his hair, mming him onto the ground.


    With one threat neutralized, Arjun turned to face the remaining goons. "Who''s next?" he demanded.


    The goons hesitated, startled by Arjun''s disy of strength. The leader''s voice cut through the tension.


    "He''s alone! Tire him out and overwhelm him, you fools!" the leader barked, directing his goons to prepare for another attack.


    The second goon charged forward recklessly, knife swinging wildly. Arjun met each blow with precise movements, parrying and dodging with expert skill. Finding an opening, hended a swift and decisive punch to the goon''s jaw.


    BAM! CRUNCH!


    As the goon writhed in pain, Arjun seized the opportunity, delivering a devastating headbutt that echoed through the alley. The sickening crunch of bone against pavement filled the air, leaving the goon sprawled on the ground, blood pooling around from his nose.


    Meanwhile, the third goon attempted to nk Arjun, aiming for Riya who stood frozen with fear. But Arjun was too quick, sweeping the man''s legs out from under him with a swift kick.


    THUD!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Arjun pounced on the fallen goon, delivering a relentless barrage of blows until his opponent''s face was a bloody mess.


    The goon cried out in pain and desperation, "No, please! Stop! I give up!"


    But Arjun''s fury knew no bounds as his relentless assault were fueled by a primal instinct to protect Riya. The cries of goon echoed through the dark alley, mingled with sickening sound of bone crushing assault.


    "ARJUNN! NO STOP!" Riya cried out in desperation.


    Bang! a sudden gunshot shattered the night air.


    Arjun staggered, pain searing through his chest as he looked up in disbelief. The leader stood over him, gun aimed directly at his chest.


    "Lucky for you, I''m using a gun," the leader sneered. "Next time, if you stay alive, I''ll make sure it''s not so easy. And you," he addressed Riya, "stay out of our way if you know what''s good for you."


    With a chillingugh, the leader signaled to his men. "Time to move out, boys. Let''s clear out before the cops show up."


    As the goons hurriedly retreated into the shadows, leaving Arjun and Riya amidst the wreckage, Riya''s screams of horror echoed through the alley.


    She knelt beside Arjun, tears streaming down her face as she struggled to stem the flow of blood, her hands shaking as she prayed for help to arrive in time.

 Chapter 4: Death? or the new Beginning? ~Re-edited

    <h4>Chapter 4: Death? or the new Beginning? ~Re-edited</h4>


    Riya''s breath caught in her throat as she clutched Arjun''s hand, her fingers trembling with fear and desperation.


    "Arjun, no! Please, hold on!" she cried, her voice quivering with emotion.


    "Don''t leave me, Arjun. I actually liked you at first sight. Please, don''t give up now," she pleaded, her heart breaking with each passing moment.


    She jolted her back to not lose him his consciousness. She was afraid he might die if he close his eyes for now.


    Arjun''s consciousness began to fade, he found himself drifting in and out of awareness, his thoughts consumed by the realization that he might not survive the night.


    Despite the pain coursing through his body, he mustered all his strength to utter a few words to her.


    "I''m so..sorry, Riya,"he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible. "I wanted... to take you out on a proper date. I never... got the chance..."


    Riya''s heart broke at his words, her tears falling freely as she clutched his hand tightly, refusing to let go.


    "Don''t talk like that, Arjun," she pleaded, her voice choked with emotion. "You''re going to be okay. The ambnce will be here any minute..."


    "Don''t cry... Find a good husband an...kids ," he chocked.


    "So this is how it ends..


    At least... someone beautiful... not bad...", the sound was too low to consider it a murmer.


    With those words, Arjun''s voice paused as his gaze lingered on Riya''s tear-streaked face with a sense of wonder and sorrow. And as darkness engulfed his awareness, he found peace in the thought that at least he was dying in thep of such a beautiful woman.


    Riya knew deep down that it was toote. The light in Arjun''s eyes was fading, and his breathing was bing weak and difficult. She tried everything to motivate him to hold on, but in a final, heart-breaking moment, his eyes stopped blinking, as his hand slipped from her grasp, and he sumbed to his injuries.


    After few moments as Riya sat numb in the back of the ambnce, the rhythmic sounds of the siren yed counterpoint to the hollowness in her chest. Arjun''s lifeless hand, once warm and strong,y cold in hers. Tears welled up again, but this time, a spark of defiance flickered within them.


    Grief woulde, fierce and unrelenting. But Arjun wouldn''t have wanted her to crumble. He''d have wanted her to live, to be strong, to carry the torch of his kindness.


    With a newfound resolve hardening her heart, Riya whispered a silent promise. "I''ll be strong, Arjun. I''ll honor your memory and hope that you find all the love and happiness in next life that I couldn''t give you."


    <strong>***3rd November 1556***</strong>


    Somewhere in the middle of the military tent in Panipat.


    As the evening passed, the mood outside the tent became more and more tense. Soldiers hurried around, getting ready for the uing battle. They looked determined yet restless.


    Arjun opened his eyes to the dim lighting through the military tent''s fabric. His head was pounding with pain. Feeling confused, he tried to understand where he was before something suddenly hit him, not too hard but enough to gain attention.


    "Ow!" Arjun puzzled, recoiling from the unexpected blow.


    "You idiot!"


    scolded the rough voice of a chubby-faced guy standing beside him.


    "Don''t you know to feign death instead of standing still in the line of charge?"


    Arjun felt confused as he tried to understand what was happening. It took a moment for the boy''s words to make sense to him, and then he suddenly felt very nervous.


    "What''s happening?" Arjun inquired with anxiety.


    The boy sighed heavily with worry as he shared the serious news. "The Mughals destroyed our artillery. We''ve been ordered to fight without it, and we might be at the front lines," he exined, his voice filled with concern.


    Arjun felt his heart sink with the troubling news. Just moments ago, he had literally died while saving the first date of his life. Now, instead of a hospital bed, he found himself in a scene ripped from a history book. No cameras, no crew, just the unsettling joke of reality clinging to every detail. The soldiers'' dialect, the worn fabric of the tent: it was all strangely, terrifyingly real.


    "Stay strong, freind," the young man offered, his voice softening unexpectedly. "We''re in this together. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Fortunately for Arjun, he could understand his words, and from the look of it, he didn''t seem evil. Even though the ent didn''t soundmon, it remained within the realm of theatrical dialogues of past timelines. Before he could get a hold of the situation, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his head.


    Memories rushed into his mind, memories that didn''t seem his own at first nce. He remembered battles fought, friends lost, and a strong feeling of duty filled his thoughts.


    "Ah! My head! My head!"


    Confused and lost, Arjun tried hard to understand the flood of images as he rolled on the floor, grasping his head in pain. It wasn''t until his friend shouted for help that he snapped back to reality and was able to calm himself down a bit.


    As the boy rushed off to get help from the superiors, Arjun was left alone in the tent, grappling with a mix of emotions. After oveing the pain, he regained control of himself and quickly opened his robe, staring down at his body, which wasparatively tall, slender, and, most importantly, too young for his past memory.


    He moved near the tent''s entrance to see the soldiers moving across the camp in fear and panic, d in real armor with swords nging at their waists. This grim realization took the strength from his legs, and he copsed to his knees right there.


    His gaze fell on his hands, still young and rough, but different from the thick arms he remembered. Tentatively, he reached up and touched his chest, feeling the steady thuds of his heart indicating he was still alive.


    However, there was a catch - this body wasn''t his matured one. These new memories belonged to the young man Aditya, who is only 19 years old, but surprisingly, they didn''t feel unfamiliar at all.


    "Wait, why can I remember both sets of memories as clear as day? What is my real identity? It''s so confusing..." He sped his cheeks in an attempt to make sense of it all, finding it hard to differentiate between the reality of yesterday, where he was on a date and died while saving the girl he liked, and the possibility of being a soldier marching as an escort of cannons, only toe under ambush by Mughals where he received a hard blow to the head before losing consciousness. As he tried to recall further, there was only darkness in the transition of timelines.


    He went back inside the tent to sort out his thoughts. No matter how hard he tried, the situation felt surreal, as if the memories of his two past lives were photographed and framed side by side. He struggled to understand the logic behind this absurd situation, feeling as if he had lived both lives simultaneously.


    He entertained the idea that one of his memories was real and the other was being imposed as an inheritance. He wondered if he had been gifted some system of transmigration, so he tried his luck.


    "Status screen. Show system!"


    "Abra ka Dabra!. Shakaka Boom! Boom!... Tch! Nonsense!"


    He tried saying words that normal people would find hrious, but with the bizarre events unfolding around him, his sense of normalcy had already been shattered.


    Seeing nothing happen, he felt frustrated and pathetic for falling for such a childish notion, especially as a grown man from modern times.


    ''It must be gods, or life after death doesn''t exin much. But what now?''


    Then, another bizarre idea crossed his mind: perhaps he had encountered a deity after death who had erased his memory, exining the gaps in the sequence of events. To cope with his anxiety, this seemed like the best exnation he could hope for, though a tinge of sadness remained in his heart. He settled into the reality that he was now Aditya, 19 years old, with only two days remaining before the war ahead.


    He felt a profound sadness for losing his date, but the idea of facing the enemy at a disadvantage filled him with extreme fear. It was a situation he hadn''t expected even at hisst moments, and the thought of possibly dying again made him feel sick to his stomach.


    Searching for a way to return didn''t seem like an option now, and he didn''t want to try his other bizarre theory of getting killed to go back. Right now, he needed to make a n to survive first and think about other thingster.


    Right now, the only person from whom he can gather more information and rely on is this chubby guy with whom he has fought battles, covering each other''s backs. He feels a strong sense of familiarity with him, a bond of mutual trust and camaraderie.


    Even though he wanted to tell his new friend everything, as in his memories where this person was the most trusted, he knew it was too dangerous to admit it, risking his credibility.


    Holding his fists tightly, he decided to keep his new knowledge to himself and deal with the challenges of his journey alone until the right moment. Perhaps it''s an opportunity to live for his fullest.

 Chapter 5: Perilous Choices

    <h4>Chapter 5: Perilous Choices</h4>


    As Aditya sat alone in the dimly lit military tent, his mind raced with revtions and uncertainties. He had pieced together the puzzle of his situation, realizing that he had somehow transmigrated to a parallel world, one strikingly simr to his own, yet with crucial differences.


    The unfolding events around him resembled those from his past, but with subtle differences that could change history''s course.


    Right now, the only person he could rely on was his friend Bheem, who had gone out to seek help. Bheem was a trustedpanion, and they had fought many battles together, always relying on each other''s support. In thest skirmish, it was Bheem who had saved him.


    In this timeline, King Hemu''s artillery was destroyed but not captured, which was very different from what Aditya had experienced before.


    The names of the Mughal leaders had also changed. Instead of Babur as the founder, there was Iqbal, and there were rumours about a young ruler named Afzal leading the Mughal forces instead of Akbar. And his father is also Ziauddin instead of Humayun but he died on same time the Humayun did.


    On the contrary, Hemu''s history is simr. He was a Hindu general under Sher Shah Suri, and after Sher Shah''s untimely demise, he assumed the leadership of the Sur Empire. He dered himself the Hindu emperor, uniting other Hindu rulers andmanding more authority in Afghan ranks to continue the battle against the Mughals. The uing battle will decide who will be the ultimate ruler of India, where he is fated to be defeated.


    Aditya concluded that he had somehow transmigrated to a parallel world in the past where variables exist, and many things could change. Whatever he would do could alter the future. Fortunately, he held a good memory, but how long it would stay sharp still remained a doubt.


    As Aditya thought about the implications of the different timeline, he remembered another important detail: the leader of the enemy forces was still the well-known Bairam Khan.


    Bairam Khan was famous for being very smart and always loyal to the Mughal side. He was a strong opponent whose presence on the battlefield could make a big difference for the Mughal forces.


    Realizing this, Aditya understood that even though there were new leaders among the Mughals, Bairam Khan''s skills and influence would still be very important in deciding the oue of the uing battle.


    His tactical skills could be an even bigger problem for King Hemu''s forces than before. This meant that Aditya would have to be very careful and clever in dealing with this guy.


    At one hand he thought about joining the Mughal forces, using his knowledge to help reduce the damage by the Hemu''s army. The idea of taking credit for himself and improving the future''s oue tempted him.


    Alternatively, Aditya thought about convincing King Hemu to change his strategy, to prevent the terrible oue awaiting his forces on the battlefield. The idea of changing history to save many lives troubled him deeply.


    Lost in thought, Aditya was surprised by the sound of footsteps nearing the tent. He nced up and saw Bheem entering, followed by their squad captain, who hade to see how Aditya was doing.


    "Aditya, are you alright?" Bheem asked, his brow furrowed with concern as he took in Aditya''s troubled expression.


    Aditya smiled to reassure Bheem, but inside, he felt overwhelmed by the situation.


    "I''m okay, Bheem," he said calmly, even though he felt confused inside.


    "Just trying to make sense of everything" he murmured.


    The squad captain came closer, looking closely at Aditya.


    "We heard reports of a skirmish near the northern perimeter," he said with authority. "Are you fit for duty, soldier?"


    Aditya nodded, thinking hard about what to do. He knew he had a crucial decision to make, whether to align himself with the Mughal forces and potentially alter the course of history on his favour, or to stay loyal to King Hemu and try to change the tragic fate that awaited them at Panipat.


    But before he could formte a response, the squad captain''s gaze hardened, his expression bing more serious.


    "Soldier, we need every able-bodied soldier on the front lines tomorrow," he continued as his voice seemed urgent. "The fate of our empire hangs in the bnce, and we cannot afford any hesitation or doubt."


    "I''ll be ready, sir," he said firmly. "No matter, What it takes."


    As the squad captain nodded and took his leave, cautioning them to prepare well for the challenges ahead, Bheem and Aditya were left alone in the tent. They both felt the seriousness of their uing mission.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Aditya approached Bheem, with determined eyes


    "Bheem, I need you to listen to me," Aditya began, his tone earnest as he locked eyes with his friend. "I have a n for tomorrow, but I can''t do it alone. Are you willing to join me?"


    <strong>**** Scene change ****</strong>


    In the grand tent in the middle of the Mughal camp, Afzal sat on his throne, surrounded by his advisors andmanders. They looked eager and excited. They talked about ns and strategies for the uing battle with the tension of an uing battle palpable in the air.


    As the meeting progressed, the atmosphere grew increasingly cheerful as Bairam Khan, surrounded by his trusted associates, entered the tent. His arrival was met with nods of respect and murmurs of approval from those gathered, a testament to his esteemed reputation as a master tactician and military leader.


    Approaching Afzal with a confident smile, Bairam Khan bowed respectfully before speaking. "Your Majesty, I bring news of great sess," he dered with pride.


    "Thanks to the valor and ingenuity of Alu Quili Khan Shaibani, the enemy''s cannons have been made useless."


    At his words, a smile spread across Afzal''s youthful face, his eyes alight with satisfaction.


    "Excellent news, indeed," he replied with approval. "Alu Quili Khan, you have done the Mughal Empire a great service. Tell us, how did you achieve such a feat?"


    Alu Quili Khan stepped forward, his chest puffed with pride as he recounted the events that led to their victory.


    "Your Majesty, it was by the grace of Ah that we stumbled upon the transportation of the enemy''s cannons," he exined with respect.


    "Though our initial intention was to capture them for our own use, we feared that reinforcements would arrive before we could secure them. So we chose instead to destroy the cannons, salvaging only a fraction of their numbers."


    Bairam Khan nodded in approval, his eyes gleaming with admiration for hisrade''s quick thinking. "A wise decision, Alu Quili Khan," he praised. "Your actions have dealt a significant blow to our enemies and bolstered our own forces.


    With your leadership, I have no doubt that we will emerge victorious in the battles toe."


    "Your Majesty," Alu Quili Khan began with caution, "while the destruction of the enemy''s cannons is indeed a significant blow, it may not be enough to secure our victory."


    Afzal''s expression darkened with apprehension as he pondered Alu Quili Khan''s words. "Yes, esteemed advisor," he interjected, "what good are twenty cannons against the might of Hemu''s vast elephants? I fear the bloodshed that awaits our people if we proceed with this course of action."


    Bairam Khan''s lips curled into a wry smile, "Your Majesty, with the threat of Hemu''s cannons neutralized,


    we hold the advantage. We cannot let this chance go where the enemy has lost its main advantage."


    Afzal spoke up, breaking the tension in the room. He sounded unsure but hopeful.


    "I''m thinking about doing things differently, "he said carefully, getting everyone''s attention.


    "Maybe we can try to make peace with Hemu. We could talk and agree to let him have Delhi while we retreat to Kabul and share the border with Punjab.


    It may not be victory, but it would spare our people from further bloodshed."


    Bairam Khan''s eyes narrowed with impatience as he dismissed Afzal''s concerns "Your Majesty, peace with Hemu? Have you lost your senses?"


    Bairam Khan retorted with clear disrespect. "To suggest such a course of action would be to admit defeat before the battle has even begun. We cannot show weakness to our enemies, lest they perceive it as an invitation to strike."


    Afzal''s resolve wavered under Bairam Khan''s stern gaze, but he remained steadfast in his belief.


    "But, wazir (prime minister)," he persisted, "surely there is merit in seeking a diplomatic solution. If we can avoid further bloodshed and secure a peaceful resolution, is it not worth considering?"


    Turning to face Afzal directly, Bairam Khan pressed on, his toneced with urgency. "Do you truly believe that Hemu will simply allow us to retreat to Kabul unopposed?


    What guarantee do we have that he will not pursue us and attack our people once we have turned our backs?"


    Bairam Khan looked at Afzal with a sneer andughed. "Peace with Hemu would only serve to weaken us, Your Majesty,"


    he asserted with scorn in his face. "We must show strength and determination if we are to emerge victorious. Anything less would be an insult to the legacy of the Mughal Empire."


    Afzal''s confidence trembled under Bairam Khan''s prating gaze, his mind revolved with doubt and uncertainty. "But what choice do we have?"


    As Bairam Khan outlined his strategy for victory, Afzal''s heart raced as he listened to the details of Bairam Khan''s n, his face twisted with conflicting emotions.


    "No, Bairam Khan," Afzal said firmly, his voice shaking but determined. "I won''t bring shame to the Mughal name. We can''t use cowardly methods to win this battle."


    Bairam Khan''s eyes narrowed. "Your Majesty, you are too naive and kind-hearted even for the enemy." He lectured, "Such qualities will only bring doom upon the Mughal dynasty.


    He remained steadfast in his persuasion. "Your Majesty, this is not about cowardice," he urged, "This is about securing the future of the sultanate, of fulfilling the ambitions of yourte father, the great Sultan Ziauddin.


    I have promised him that we will conquer all of India and spread the glory of Im. As his son, I expect you to honour his wishes and ensure the greatness of our empire."


    Afzal''s heart sank as he realized the uselessness of his self-suggestion, "Very well,"


    He reluctantly agreed, saying, "But remember, wazir, if we go this way, our people''s blood will be on our hands. I''ll make my decision tomorrow."


    Feeling the weight of his decision, Afzal knew he faced a crucial moment. His choices would affect the Mughal Empire''s future. With a heavy heart, he prepared for the challenges ahead, aware that what he decided would shape his legacy for generations.

 Chapter 6: Night before battle

    <h4>Chapter 6: Night before battle</h4>


    <strong>** Strategy meeting tent of Hemu**</strong>


    As the sun lowered on the horizon, casting a warm light over Hemu''s sprawling camp, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. Inside therge meeting tent, decorated with colorful curtains and flickering torches, a feeling of urgency filled the air.


    The generals and their soldiers, wearing their armour with decorations in gold, hurried about getting ready for the meeting. Maps were spread out, strategies whispered about, and tension grew with each passing moment. But as soon as Hemu arrived, the tent fell silent, quieting even the most eager whispers.


    With deliberate steps, Hemu walked into the tent, his presence filling the air with energy. His eyes, sharp and intense, looked over his gathered leaders, taking in every detail with keen observation. As he sat at the head of the table, his gaze seemed to weigh on each person,manding theirplete attention and respect.


    His piercing gaze swept over his two most trusted aides Raamya, his sworn sister''s son and Shadi khan kakkar his most loyal freind and right hand man.


    "My dear friend," Hemu began, his voice heavy with regret, "I apologize for the miscalction that led to the sudden appearance of the Mughal cavalry. It was an oversight on our part, and I take full responsibility."


    Shadi Khan Kakkar, his expression unwavering, bowed his head in acknowledgment.


    "Your Majesty," he replied with genuine gratitude, "you need not apologize for the actions of your loyal subjects. We serve you with unwavering loyalty, and any failure rests upon our shoulders, not yours alone."


    He continued, his voice tinged with sorrow, "The loss of my brother is indeed a tragedy, but in the grand scheme of things, it pales inparison to the loss of our artillery. If only I had been there with my brigade alongside my brother, perhaps we could have changed the oue of the battle."


    Raamya, the youngestmander known for his foresight and strategic brilliance, interjected with a note of respect for the fallen hero.


    "General Shadi Khan," he said, his voice filled with admiration, "your brother''s sacrifice was not in vain. He held the Mughals at bay long enough for us to regroup and devise a n. And it was his quick thinking that allowed us to salvage what cannons we could."


    Hemu, his brow furrowed with concern, sighed deeply as he contemted the implications of their losses. "Even though the majority of our cannons are destroyed,"


    he revealed his inner thoughts, "I fear the Mughals may have made off with twenty or thirty cannons during the chaos. Also the cannons recovered are not operational for now."


    The news created tension in the tent, with both Raamya and Shadil Khan exchanging worried looks. Sensing the unease, Hemu stood up straight and said firmly, "But don''t worry, myrades. We''ve fought the Mughals many times before and always won. This time won''t be any different. Even though we lost our cannons, we still have three times as many soldiers as the Mughals. We will win for sure."


    His words calmed the tense atmosphere. With the strategy set, Hemu exined the n for the uing battle: he would lead the main forces himself on a war elephant, protected by te armor and apanied by musketeers and crossbowmen.


    Raamya would lead the left nk, and Shadi Khan the right. They would advance in their standard formation, with an equal number of cavalry units followed by infantry units.


    Archers would be protected by infantry, and spearmen would be at the forefront of the infantry units. His contingent of 500 elephant units would handle the cannons, as those guns could only fire 20 rounds together before bing too hot to use.


    As the leaders nodded in approval and made their way out of the tent to prepare for battle, Shadi Khan lingered behind, his eyes burning with determination.


    "Your Majesty," he vowed solemnly, "I will avenge my brother''s death and y Ali Quli Khan Shaibani with my own hands."


    Hemu nodded in silent agreement, feeling a sense of sadness as he watched his friend leave, consumed by thoughts of revenge.


    But in the midst of war, there was no time for uncertainty. With a heavy heart, Hemu prepared himself for the challenges ahead, aware that the future of their new found empire was at stake.


    <strong>**Strategy meeting tent of Mughals**</strong>


    In the Mughal strategy meeting tent, there was a lot of nervousness as the generals worried about the uing battle. Suddenly, Bairam Khan entered breaking down the tension, hisughter echoing through the tent as he praised Ah for the news he brought.


    "Masah! Inshaah!" Bairam Khan eximed, his voice filled with confidence and zeal.


    The generals in the tent were puzzled by the sudden change, but Bairam Khan''s smile grew wider as he exined why: a spy among the enemy had given them important information about their formation.


    "Brothers, rejoice!" Bairam Khan announced, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Our fortunes have turned! Thanks to the bravery and loyalty of our informant, we now have insight into the enemy''s ns."


    Upon hearing this revtion, a chorus of praises to Ah filled the tent as the generals expressed their gratitude for the stroke of fortune.


    "One of the generals said, "Truly, the Almighty has favored us," his voice filled with devotion.


    However, Bairam Khan''s next words tempered the mood as he expressed regret for Afzal''s kind and modest nature,menting that in times of war, ruthlessness was a necessary trait for a ruler.


    Bairam Khan said, "It pains me to say this, but our Badshah''s tender heart may prove to be a liability on the battlefield." He sounded serious. "In war, one must be prepared to make ruthless decisions for the greater good."


    The generals nodded in solemn agreement, acknowledging the harsh realities of warfare.


    Encouraged by hisrades'' support, Bairam Khan announced his n to guide the young Badshah into bing the ruler he needed to be, even though he was only thirteen years old.


    "Bairam Khan expressed,"Our Badshah may be young, but he possesses the potential for greatness." His voice was filled with determination. "It falls upon us to guide him and ensure that he rises to meet the challenges ahead."


    The statement sent a ripple of panic through the gathering, as everyone could guess the hidden meaning between the lines.


    Feeling the tense atmosphere, Bairam Khan quickly shifted the focus to strategizing the battle formation. He reminded the generals that the fight was ongoing and promised that greater contributions would be rewarded ordingly.


    "Bairam Khan urged, "Let us not dwell on uncertainties, my brothers." His voice was firm. "Our victory is within reach, but only if we remain steadfast and united in purpose."


    With renewed determination, the generals listened carefully as Bairam Khan exined the n: their cavalry would spread out and charge. Ali Quli Khan would lead in the center, Sikandar Khan on the right, and Abduh Khan Uzbak on the left. The vanguard would be led by Husain Quli Beg and Shah Quli Mahram, while Bairam Khan himself would apany a small group of Turks for a special operation.


    "With this formation, we shall strike fear into the hearts of our enemies and emerge triumphant," Bairam Khan dered confidently.


    With roles assigned and strategies in ce, the generals nodded their eptance, ready to fulfill their duties on the battlefield.


    Before the meeting concluded, Bairam Khan signaled for the arrival of beautiful women to lift the spirits of the leaders, momentarily shifting the mood within the tent.


    "Let us celebrate our unity and strength, my brothers," Bairam Khan proimed, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "For tomorrow, we shall make history!"


    Bairam Khan reminded everyone not to overexert themselves, stressing the importance of honoring the greatness and majesty of their leader. He urged them to give their best in the uing battle.


    "As long as we fight with valor and determination, victory will surely be ours!" he dered confidently.


    **<strong>Somewhere in jungle leading to Mountain top**</strong>


    As Aditya and Bheem continued through the dense jungle, hidden in darkness, Bheem couldn''t help but share his worries.


    "Aditya, is it really wise to proceed like this?" Bheem questioned, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty.


    "We don''t have any other option, Bheem," Aditya responded firmly. "We have to keep going with the mission, no matter the dangers."


    Bheem expressed his frustration, worried about how they might be seen as deserters by theirpanions and the fear of beingbeled as cowards if their absence was reported to their superiors.


    Aditya, however, remained steadfast in his conviction. "The mission is more important over everything else," his gaze fixed ahead.


    Bheem, unable to suppress his curiosity, pressed further, questioning why Aditya chose not to share their n with the squad captain.


    Aditya turned to face Bheem, locking eyes with him as he exined, "Our superiors are arrogant. They wouldn''t listen to me, even you wouldnt if I weren''t your friend."


    Bheem, after listening to Aditya''s exnation, reluctantly epted his friend''s reasoning.


    But despite his doubts, He couldn''t resist one final inquiry, questioning the certainty of their direction and their ability to seed with just the two of them.


    Adityaughed, which made Bheem even more confused. But when Aditya reassured him that their friendship would help them through, He couldn''t help but feel better.


    As the night enveloped them in its darkness, Aditya turned to Bheem, his voice breaking the silence that surrounded them.


    "Did you bring all the supplies?" Aditya asked, his tone calm yet determined.


    Bheem nodded in response, his voice barely above a whisper as he affirmed, "Yes, everything''s here."


    A hint of pride flickered in Aditya''s eyes as he praised his friend. "Good job, Bheem. We''re well-prepared for what''s toe," he said, his words infused with confidence.


    Bheem sighed, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on him as he began to question his decisions. ''Did I really do the right thing by following him?''

 Chapter 7: Historic Battle of Panipat

    <h4>Chapter 7: Historic Battle of Panipat</h4>


    As the sun rose in the sky, its rays cast a glow over the battlefield, illuminating the presence of arge sea of mighty warriors from tworge factions, resolved to erase the other''s existence and im the title of ultimate empire of north India.


    Hemu, seated atop his war elephant Hawai, surveyed the vast expanse before him with steely determination. Beside him, his generals stood, their faces disying determination and seriousness.


    "Today, we will make history!"


    Hemu''s voice thundered across the battlefield, echoing off the surrounding hills as he addressed his assembled warriors.


    "Today, we prove our valor and our strength and maintain freedom for our next generation through our own hands! Today, we crush our enemies beneath our feet!"


    A mighty roar erupted from the ranks of Hemu''s army, the sound echoed through the air like a thunderp. With a nod from their leader, the army advanced like an unstoppable force, with soldiers, elephants, and horses ready to unleash devastation upon their foes.


    The Mughal forces, arrayed in disciplined ranks across the battlefield, watched with wary eyes as Hemu''s army advanced. Theirmander, Ali Quli Khan, surveyed the scene with a cool detachment, his mind already calcting the best course of action.


    "Prepare yourselves," he called out to his men, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "Today, we face a formidable foe. Thirty years before our ancestors defeated the Afghans with mere numbers and today history shall repeat itself. Victory is certainly ours! Ah hu Akbar"


    As the Mughal forces witnessed the speech of theirmander, a sense of pride filled into their ranks. But their resolve remained unbroken, and with a collective cry of "Ah hu Akbar," they rallied themselves .


    Amidst the chaos, Ali Quli Khan''s voice rang out clear andmanding. "Prepare the canons!" he ordered, his words cutting through the din of battle.


    "Let the cannons roar !"


    With practiced precision, the Mughal gunners sprang into action, their hands flying as they loaded the cannons with ammunition. The air crackled with tension as the cannons were aimed towards the advancing forces of Hemu, their barrels trained on the enemy with deadly uracy.


    "Fire!" Ali Quli Khanmanded, his voice a thunderous roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    ''Boom!'' ''Boom!'' ''Boom!''


    With a deafening roar, the cannons erupted in a volley of gunfire, sending a storm of metal hurtling towards the oing forces of Hemu. The earth trembled beneath their feet as the projectiles tore through the air, seeking their targets with deadly intent.


    As the battle raged on, the relentless boom of cannons kept echoing across the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. Hemu''s forces faltered under the onught of the deafening bombardments, their ranks thrown into disarray by the sheer force of the explosions.


    But Hemu, undeterred by the chaos unfolding around him, rallied his troops with a resounding cry. "They are only twenty cannons!" he shouted above the chaos of battle. "And they can only fire limited rounds! We are five hundred strong! No matter how fierce their onught, we will not be defeated by such ants! Spread out but stay in formation .Rush to those artillery pieces and crush them to dust!"


    His words ignited a renewed sense of determination among his warriors, who rallied around their leader with unwavering resolve. With a mighty roar, they surged forward once more, their ranks bristling with spears and shields under the guard of 500 elephants as they advanced towards the enemy lines.


    The Mughalmanders, Shah Quli Mahram and Sikandar Shah, watched in horror as Hemu''s forces bore down upon them with unstoppable momentum. Despite their best efforts to halt the advance, the fear of Hemu''s towering elephants and expert marksmen on their backs deterred their troops from standing their ground.


    In desperation, they attempted to disrupt Hemu''s advance, sending wave after wave of infantry and cavalry to stall his progress. But their efforts proved futile in the face of Hemu''s standard formation onught.


    As Hemu''s forces closed in on the enemy artillery, the cannons fell silent, their barrels smoking from the heat of continuous fire. With a triumphant cry, Hemu''s warriors descended upon the cannons, their swords shing in the sunlight as they hacked and shed at the massive machines of war.


    Within moments, the once formidable artilleryy in ruins, shattered by the relentless assault of Hemu''s forces. The tide of battle had shifted, the destruction of the enemy cannons tilting the course of the conflict in favor of Hemu''s army.


    With a triumphant roar, Hemu''s forces surged forward, driving the Mughal forces back with renewed vigor. The battlefield echoed with the sounds of victory as Hemu''s warriors fought with unmatched ferocity, their spirits lifted by their decisive triumph over the enemy''s most fearsome weapons.


    As the sun shown brightly in horizon, casting little shadows across the blood-soaked earth, Hemu stood triumphant amidst the wreckage of battle. Finally the main sh begun.


    As the two armies shed with earth-shattering force, the air filled with the sounds of battle: the sh of steel on steel, the thunder of hooves, the trumpeting of elephants, and the cries of the wounded and dying.


    Hemu''s elephants, their massive forms towering over the battlefield, charged forward with unstoppable momentum, trampling everything in their path. Behind them, his cavalry thundered across the in, their swords shing in the sunlight as they cut down their foes with ruthless efficiency.


    But the Mughals were not so easily defeated. With disciplined precision, they formed a shield wall, bracing themselves against the onught of Hemu''s forces where the enemy Archers unleashed a relentless barrage of arrows, darkening the sky and finding their marks amidst the chaos of battle.


    Amidst the ongoing carnage, Hemu fought with the fury of a man possessed. From atop his war elephant, he threw his mighty spears with devastating force, cleaving through the ranks of his enemies with each thunderous blow.


    "Forward! For glory and Freedom!" he roared, his voice carrying over the din of battle as he urged his men onward.


    But even as Hemu''s forces pressed their advantage, the Mughals fought back with equal ferocity. Their cavalry, with their swift and agile motion, rushed through the chaos, striking at the nks and rear of Hemu''s army with deadly precision.


    Caught between the hammer and the anvil, Hemu''s forces began to falter. The ground shook beneath the weight of the advancing Mughal cavalry, their swords shing in the sunlight as they cut down Hemu''s warriors with ruthless efficiency.


    Despite the mounting casualties, Hemu refused to yield. With a defiant roar, he stimted his favorite war elephant Hawai forward, leading a desperate charge against the heart of the Mughal army.


    As Hemu''s forces gained momentum, the tide of battle began to turn in their favor. Exhausted and demoralized, the expert Mughal soldiers found themselves unable to withstand the relentless onught of Hemu''s troops. Thebination of shield and spear proved to be a formidable defense against the Mughal cavalry charge, while Hemu''s own cavalry skillfully held their ground against the enemy''s cavalry''s relentless attacks.


    Meanwhile, Hemu''s archers and musketeers targeted the enemy captains, disrupting their formation and sowing chaos within the Mughal ranks. With each passing moment, Hemu could sense victory within his grasp, and with a determined resolve, he led his unit forward, his eyes zing with the fire of triumph.


    Victory was within reach, and Hemu was ready to seize it. But even as he fought, a sense of unease gnawed at his soul.


    Suddenly, amidst the chaos of battle, disaster struck. A chance arrow, fired from the ranks of the Mughals, found its mark and hit Hemu''s eye, lodging itself deep in his side. With a cry of pain, he copsed forward from his seat, his vision swimming as darkness closed in around him.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as Hemu''s fate hung in the bnce. Then, with a mighty crash, he toppled from his elephant, his body crashing to the earth below.


    The battlefield fell silent as both sides watched in stunned disbelief. Raamya and Shadi khan were both stunned as they refused to believe reality and lost their flow. With their leader captured or fallen, the chain ofmand copsed. Hemu''s army wavered, their morale shattered by the loss of their indomitablemanders


    Sensing their moment of weakness, the Mughals pressed their advantage, surging forward with renewed vigor. With a triumphant cry, Ali Quli Khan led his forces in a final, devastating charge, sweeping aside the remnants of Hemu''s army with ruthless efficiency and capturing a lot of fleeing soldiers as prisioners who ever get caught with their main leaders included.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the blood-soaked earth, the battle was over. The Mughals stood victorious, their banners fluttering in the evening breeze as they celebrated their hard-won triumph.


    But amidst the wreckage of the battlefield, some questions remained unanswered: what would be of the fallen warrior, whose name had struck fear into the hearts of his enemies? And the fate of his army who are now prisioners of war, who followed him till the end?

 Chapter 8: Master Stroke of Bairam Khan?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Master Stroke of Bairam Khan?</h4>


    <strong>***In Mughal tent before the Battle***</strong>


    As the Mughal forces prepared for the impending battle, Bairam Khan assembled his small unit of elite forces for a covert operation. With a grave expression, he addressed his team, consisting of four skilled swordsmen with shields and two expert archers, Istafa and Ansari.


    "Myrades," Bairam Khan began solemnly, "we have been entrusted with a crucial mission that will determine the oue of this battle and secure victory for our cause. But know that ites with great risk."


    He proceeded to brief his team on the details of the special operation: their objective was to eliminate King Hemu when he was least prepared. Istafa, the sharpshooter among them, would be tasked with the crucial shot, while the others would ensure his safety and provide cover.


    "If Istafa falls, Ansari will take his ce," Bairam Khan dered, his voice unwavering. "But remember, we have only one chance to seed. Failure is not an option."


    As Bairam Khan concluded his briefing, a heavy silence descended upon the tent, broken only by the distant sounds of the approaching battle. Each member of the team exchanged solemn nces, fully aware of the gravity of their mission and the potential consequences of failure.


    "If we fail," Bairam Khan spoke with unwavering resolve, "our duty does not end. We must ensure that our leader escapes to fight another day. Our sacrifice should pave the way for his survival."


    His words lingered in the air, heavy with the gravity of their approaching fate. Istafa, the appointed archer, moved forward, his expression determined but with a hint of worry.


    "I understand, Khan Sahib," Istafa said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him. "I will not falter in my duty."


    Bairam Khan ced a reassuring hand on Istafa''s shoulder, his gaze reflecting a mixture of admiration and gratitude. "I have full faith in your skill, Istafa. Together, we shall aplish our mission or meet our fate with honor. "


    Bairam Khan cast a final nce at his team, a silent prayer on his lips for their sess and safety.


    "May Ah be with us," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    With hearts heavy yet resolved, the team emerged from the tent and went to the location in formation as nned.


    <strong>***During the Battle***</strong>


    Amidst the chaos of battle, the Mughal soldiers found themselves struggling against the relentless onught of Hemu''s forces. Bairam Khan observed the dire situation with a sense of urgency, his eyes scanning the battlefield as he assessed the unfolding carnage.


    "It''s time to cut the head of the snake," Bairam Khan dered to his team, his voice barely audible over the sh of swords and the cries of the wounded. "Once Hemu falls, the whole body of the snake shall crumble."


    Bairam Khan and his team quickly sprang into action, blending in with the chaos wearing their standard soldier armor and uniforms. They fought fiercely, their swords gleaming in the sunlight as they skillfully cut down Hemu''s forces.


    As they carved their way through the enemy ranks, Bairam Khan''s gaze remained fixed on his ultimate target: Hemu,manding his army from atop his war elephant. With each step forward, they drew closer to their objective, their determination unwavering despite the bloodshed that surrounded them.


    As Hemu felt victory drawing near and surveyed his forces with excitement, Istafa seized the moment. He drew his bowstring tight and released the arrow with deadly uracy, catching Hemu off guard.


    The arrow as a silent messenger of death in the midst of the chaotic battle, found its target with lethal precision. It narrowly missed the protective armor, striking Hemu''s eye with a sickening thud. Despite the intense pain, Hemu''s determination did not waver. With grim resolve, he tore away the fabric, hastily bandaging his wound in a desperate bid to hold back the encroaching darkness.


    Ignoring the urgent pleas of his mahout to retreat, Hemu persisted, driven by sheer willpower and defiance. However, the relentless flow of blood became unbearable, draining his strength until he could no longer resist the pull of unconsciousness. With a heavy heart, Hemu yielded to the darkness, copsing upon his majestic mount.


    Amidst the chaos of battle, Bairam Khan and his team watched with bated breath as their n unfolded. Overwhelmed with tion at Hemu''s downfall, Bairam Khan''s joy knew no bounds. In a surge of triumphant fervor, he swiftly dispatched the shocked enemy soldiers before him, his sword shing with deadly intent.


    In the aftermath of Hemu''s fall, Bairam Khan wasted no time in issuing hismands, his orders echoing across the battlefield with unwavering authority.


    "Capture them all or kill them," hemanded, his voice carrying the weight of absolute certainty.


    Under his leadership, the Mughal soldiers pressed forward, their des thirsting for victory as they enacted swift and decisive retribution upon their foes, ensuring that none would escape the wrath of the Mughal Empire.


    <strong>***Aftermath of Battle***</strong>


    In the aftermath of the brutal sh, where the sh of steel had drowned out even the screams of the fallen, the battlefieldy silent, bathed in the dying light of the evening sun. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the groans of the wounded, while victorious Mughal soldiers moved with purpose among the wreckage, scavenging what they could from the spoils of war.


    In the heart of the Mughal encampment, Bairam Khan and Ali Quli Khan stood amidst the throng of captives and beaten adversaries, their camaraderie evident in their firm embrace. The weight of their victory hung heavy in the air, mingling with the pungent smoke of battle.


    "Well done, Ali Quli Khan," Bairam Khan remarked, his voice tinged with pride. "Your leadership on the battlefield was impable."


    Ali Quli Khan returned the sentiment with a grateful nod. "Thank you, Bairam Khan," he replied, his gaze scanning the faces of their fallen foes. "But it was your strategic brilliance that secured our triumph."


    Bairam Khan offered a humble smile in response, though his eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "All praise belongs to Ah," he said solemnly. "He has guided our hand in this victory."


    Ali Quli Khan cast a wary nce at the captured prisoners, his brow furrowed with concern. "What shall be of them, Bairam Khan?" he asked, his voice low with uncertainty.


    Bairam Khan''s response was measured, his gaze unwavering. "We must send a message," he dered, his tone grave. "An example must be made."


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd at Bairam Khan''s words, but he remained resolute, his resolve unshakeable.


    "Prepare the prisoners for transport," hemanded, his voice carrying authority. "We will make an example of them before the walls of Purana Q. As for kafir Hemu once he gains consciousness, we will take him to Badshah for the ceremony."


    Ali Quli Khan nodded in understanding, though his expression betrayed a hint of difort. "As youmand, Bairam Khan," he replied dutifully.


    Just as the gravity of their conversation began to settle over the camp, amotion at the edge of the tent drew their attention. A guard burst into the center, his breathless demeanor betraying the urgency of his message.


    Bairam Khan''s eyes narrowed with concern as he turned to face the neer. "What news do you bring?" he demanded, his voice sharp with anticipation.


    The guard hesitated for a moment, his expression wrought with apprehension. "My lords," he began, his voice trembling slightly, "there has been an attack. Badshah Afzal''s tent has been breached, and he has been taken."


    A wave of shock swept through the gathered Mughal soldiers, their murmurs of disbelief rising to a fevered pitch.


    Bairam Khan''smanding presence cut through the chaos like a de, his voice booming with authority as he issued his orders. "Silence!" he thundered, his words echoing across the camp. "We cannot afford to lose ourposure now."


    The soldiers hesitated, their murmurs subsiding under Bairam Khan''s stern gaze. With a sense of urgency, they turned their attention to his nextmand, moving swiftly to secure the prisoners of war and fortify their defenses.


    "Secure the prisoners!" Bairam Khan barked, his voice ringing out with authority. "Ensure that none escape, and maintain vignce at all times. Our victory will not be tarnished by a singlepse in security!"


    The soldiers sprang into action, their movements swift and efficient as they carried out Bairam Khan''s orders with unwavering determination.


    Bairam Khan turned to Ali Quli Khan with a solemn expression. "Ali Quli Khan," he began, his voice firm yet tinged with concern, "the well-being of Badshah Afzal is paramount. We cannot afford to lose him."


    Ali Quli Khan met Bairam Khan''s gaze with a resolute nod. "Understood, Bairam Khan," he replied, his voice echoing with determination. "I will ensure that Hemu and hismanders are treated and guarded with the utmost care."


    Bairam Khan''s features softened slightly at Ali Quli Khan''s assurance, though the weight of their responsibilities remained palpable. "Increase the vignce of the military camp," he instructed, his tonemanding. "We must be prepared for any eventuality."


    With a decisive nod, Ali Quli Khan pledged hispliance. "Consider it done, Bairam Khan," he affirmed, his determination unwavering.


    Bairam Khan then turned his attention to the assembled soldiers, his voice carrying authority as he issued his finalmand. "Prepare the elite team for immediate deployment," he ordered, his tone brooking no dissent. "We will find the Badshah and bring him back safely."


    In the midst of the frenzy activity, a sense of urgency pervaded the camp, casting a somber shadow over the once-joyful atmosphere.


    Even though Bairam Khan had internal pride for the role of his masterstroke, he was quite anxious for the sudden appearance of variable whose absence of intelligence gnawed his mind and soul.


    And so, as the night descended and the stars glimmered overhead, Bairam Khan and his elite team set out to the mountain top. In the heavy silence that enveloped the Mughal camp, the fate of their beloved Badshah hung in the bnce, and only time would tell what the dawn would bring.

 Chapter 9: Two Hooligans

    <h4>Chapter 9: Two Hooligans</h4>


    Up on the tallest mountain near battleground, surrounded by tall trees and the sounds of the forest, there was this little tent tucked away in the greenery. Sunlight peeked through the leaves, making patterns of light and shadow dance around. It was like the forest had its own secrets to share.


    Nestled amidst the grandeur of nature, the tent stood where three winding paths intersected, each leading to a different destination. Here, amidst the convergence of these ancient pathways,y the heart of a strategic outpost of mughals guarded by a small unit of twenty soldiers.


    Though the space was cramped, with little room to stand and maneuver, the soldiers stood steadfast in their duty, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of movement.


    Amidst the rugged beauty of thendscape, the outpost seemed to be a restricted area where not even a bird would dare to fly without the permission.


    Within the grand tent atop the forested mountaintop, Mughal Badshah Afzal, a mere 13 years old, sat upon his throne, his expression one of restlessness and anxiety.


    A woman dancer swayed gracefully to the rhythmic melodies as if her movements are like of a fluid, which changed forms matching the music. Adorned in decorated garments that hardly covered any of her private parts, she moved with a mesmerizing grace, captivating the attention of all who watched.


    As she danced, the soft curves of her form were subtly revealed, adding to the allure of her performance. Her jiggly curves were juggling so much from her dance moves, as almost pleading to pop out of the thin clutches of her dress top she actually wore.


    Despite the luxuries surrounding him, Afzal''s gaze wandered outside the tent as his mind is preupied with affairs of his people. Two maids fanned him gently, attempting to alleviate the difort of the warm evening air, yet their efforts seemed futile in capturing the young emperor''s attention.


    In front of him, there was this huge table full of delicious fruits and treats, all looking so tempting and colourful. But Afzal didn''t even touch them. Instead, he seemed lost in his own thoughts, probably thinking about all the stuff he had to deal with as a ruler. One could easily see that it was weighing him down, even though he''s just a kid.


    As the servants went about their tasks with forced smiles, one could easily feel the tension in the air. Despite their efforts to entertain their young master, it was clear that Afzal wasn''t impressed as he was forced to tolerate such things as instructed by his mentor Bairam Khan to learn the way of Mughals. But Afzal''sck of interest in thevishness was hard to miss.


    As the everything seemed to be too peaceful and boring, suddenly, a deafening explosion shattered the calmness. The elite guards sprang into action, their hurried footsteps echoed through the near by tent as they rushed to ensure the safety of the young Badshah Afzal.


    Afzal''s heart raced with fear as he was ill-prepared for such bizarre phenomena. Clutching onto the dancer, whose presence had once seemed nuisance, he found peace in herforting embrace. The softness of her touch offered a brief respite from the chaos unfolding around them.


    Meanwhile, the other maids, also panicked, hugged each other forfort. Their faces showed they were worried about what was happening. In the quiet of the forest, fear spread among them, making them all feel scared.


    "Badshah Smat, are you unharmed?" inquired the concerned guard, his voiceced with urgency.


    "I... I''m fine," stammered Afzal, his grip tightening around the dancer beside him, seeking sce in herforting presence.


    "What are your orders, my lord?" pressed the guard, eager for direction amidst the turmoil.


    "We must prepare to retreat if the enemy draws near," Afzalmanded, his voice wavering slightly. "And ensure the safety of this woman as you would for me."


    With a nod of understanding, the guard acknowledged the directive in other way, assumed the woman had gained the young royal''s favour.


    "The explosion originated from the path leading to our retreat," the guard informed, his brows furrowed in concern.


    Perplexed by this revtion, Afzal pondered the motive behind such an unconventional attack strategy. Nheless, he swiftly formted a n to investigate and address the potential threat.


    "Gather a group of fifteen soldiers to investigate," Afzal instructed, his tone firm. "Five will remain here to stand guard."


    The guard hesitated, attempting to dissuade Afzal from his chosen course of action.


    "But sire, what of the alternative path?" he implored, voicing his reservations.


    Afzal remained resolute, his youthful determination shining through his uncertainty.


    "That path is still unexplored. It can lead to uncertain loss in the jungle''s depths," Afzal reasoned. "Advancing toward the battlefield would be rash. In the event of danger, fire a distress arrow. Our elite guards are more than capable of holding their ground until reinforcements arrive."


    After hesitating for a moment, the guard agreed to Afzal''s firm decision, seeing the sense in the young king''s choices given the chaotic situation.


    Once the guards left the tent, everything got real quiet, like right before a big storm hits. Just when they thought things were calming down, Out of nowhere, smoke erupted.


    From the depths of the forest,a cloaked figure emerged,unching dampened leaves wrapped in cloth towards them. The moist leaves smouldered, releasing thick smoke that sent the guards into fits of coughing and choking. Panic spread as the smoke infiltrated the tent, driving everyone out in search of clean air, oblivious to the impending trap.


    "What''s going on? Where''s this smokeing from?" the guard demanded, bewildered.


    "Out of the tent, now!" Afzalmanded urgently.


    "I can''t breathe!" one of the maids cried out for help.


    Shoosh!


    Shoosh!


    Shoosh!


    Shoosh!


    Shoosh!


    In the chaos of fleeing the suffocating smoke, arrows began to rain down, finding their targets amidst the confusion, leaving only bodies of guards strewn with arrows.


    As the smoke began to clear, an imposing burly hooligan emerged from the shadows, his face concealed, chanting foreboding words. Their presence struck fear into the hearts of the women, whose cries pierced the air.


    "Har Har Mahadev!" (war cry) the burly assant shouted.


    "Who... who are you? Stay away!" the dancer pleaded in panic.


    In a valiant attempt to protect the women, Afzal seized a fallen guard''s sword, and poised to confront the intruders.


    "Stay back! I won''t let you harm them!" Afzal dered boldly.


    THUD!


    But before he could react, a swift blow to his neck left him unconscious, his weapon slipping from his grasp.


    Afzal fell down while grunting in pain.


    "Silence, all of you!" the slender figure hooligan appeared out of thin air amidst the smoke roared, silencing the women with a menacing re as they trembled in fear.


    Bound and blindfolded, the captives were confined and Afzal was picked up while concealing the tracks of assants.


    "Jai Maa Bhawani!" (war cry) the slender assant bellowed triumphantly.


    As they got ready to leave, one of the attackers boldly ced Hemu''s waving g among the defeated guards, showing their allegiance. It was none other than Aditya and Bheem, who deserted their post to target the core weakness of mughals, their Badshah.


    With a final shout, they vanished into the forest with Afzal, leaving chaos and confusion behind. This happened just before the Mughal guards arrived to look into the matter. Little did they know that these two hooligans have already changed the aftermath of the battle.

 Chapter 10: Peace treaty of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 10: Peace treaty of Blood</h4>


    <strong>***In a cave in night time***</strong>


    In the dimly lit confines of a cavern, Afzal slowly regained consciousness, his vision hazy as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings. A flickering bone fire cast eerie shadows against the rocky walls, illuminating a makeshift camp within a cave where fruits and herbsy scattered nearby. As his senses sharpened, Afzal''s gaze fell upon a figure sharpening a knife, the glint of metal catching his eye.


    Recognition dawned upon him as he realized this was the same assant who had ambushed him in the tent in broad day light. Panic surged through him as he attempted to move, only to find himself tightly bound. With fear gripping his voice, he called out to the figure in desperation. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Aditya stepped forward, his demeanor calm yet resolute.


    "I am Aditya, the bastard son of Hemu," he dered, his voice carrying a hint of defiance.


    As Afzal''s eyes widened in terror at the mention of Hemu''s name, he recoiled in disbelief.


    "Impossible! We have no news of such a son," he protested, his voice tinged with fear.


    Aditya''s expression remained unchanged as he exined, "That''s because I am illegitimate, hidden away until now. But before the battle, my father sent me on a mission to wipe you out."


    Afzal''s fear intensified, his instincts urging him to keep his distance. "Don''te near me! Khan Baba won''t spare you," he warned with a trembling voice.


    But Aditya''s response was serious, his tone unwavering. "It''s not that I want to kill you. But if I let you go, you might flee back to Kabul, and this cycle of catch and run will continue."


    Afzal''s mind raced with the implications of Aditya''s words. "Your father will be dead by tomorrow and khan baba will find me," he retorted defiantly.


    Drawing closer, Aditya whispered, "Arrows won''t work, kid."


    Afzal''s shock was palpable as he struggled toprehend Aditya''s cryptic warning.


    Sensing Afzal''s panic, Aditya grew more confident. "We have spies, and so do you. We can wage this war decades as we have both men and technology. Our strength is formidable. By the time you realize, many of your people will be dead. And who knows there is always a third party."


    Afzal fell silent, contemting the grim reality of their situation. He wondered what his father might choose. He remembered the teachings of his mother and questioned if it was the right choice. He felt helpless, as there was no advisor, and now he had to make decisions himself.


    "We seek peace, not war," he finally admitted, his voice heavy with resignation. "I don''t want our men to die."


    Aditya''s demeanor softened, sensing an opportunity. He couldn''t believe it would be so easy, as he was merely testing the waters.


    "Then believe in the power of noble blood," he urged.


    As Aditya outlined his n, Afzal''s initial shock gave way to cautious hope. "Is this truly possible?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Aditya nodded solemnly. "You have to believe it. I will make it work.," he affirmed by thinking of his past history lessons.


    As Aditya and Afzal discussed their n, Aditya called out to Bheem, who had been standing guard outside the cave. Bheem returned, visibly relieved, his expression mirroring the exhaustion of a long night''s watch.


    "Seriously, bro, if not for this cave, I don''t know how we could have passed the night," Bheem admitted, his voice tinged with exhaustion and gratitude.


    Bheem felt a surge of panic as he noticed Afzal, untied and seemingly free to move.


    Aditya offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Bheem. Afzal won''t flee," he assured, his tone confident.


    Bheem''s tension eased slightly at Aditya''s words, but his relief was short-lived. Aditya''s next words caught him off guard.


    "Bro, you can''t stay with us tonight," Aditya announced, his tone serious.


    Bheem''s panic was evident as he protested vehemently. "But why? I''ve been with you all this time," he argued, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Aditya''s expression softened as he sought to calm his friend''s fears. "I know, Bheem, but you have a mission that only you can aplish," he exined, his tone gentle yet firm.


    Bheem''s protests continued, but Aditya persisted, appealing to their friendship and the promise of rewards once their task wasplete.


    Reluctantly, Bheem agreed, his initial resistance gave up in the sense of duty and loyalty for his friend.


    <strong>***Early next morning, Mughal tent***</strong>


    In the dimly lit tent, shadows danced against the canvas walls, mirroring the turmoil within Bairam Khan''s restless mind. His weary form moved with an air of agitation, the weight of the night''s search mission etched into the lines of his face. Despite the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm him, his spirit remained resolute, unwavering in its determination to find the young Badshah Afzal.


    As the hours dragged on, Ali Quli Khan entered the tent, his expression reflecting the same concern that clouded Bairam Khan''s mind. With a heavy sigh, Bairam Khan acknowledged hispanion''s presence, inwardly fearing the inevitable conversation that would follow.


    "Any news of the young Badshah?" Ali Quli Khan inquired, his voice tinged with a hint of apprehension.


    Bairam Khan shook his head wearily. "The jungle is vast, and the darkness of night shrouds our efforts. We''ve dispatched search parties to the potential checkpoint areas outside of Panipat, but..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a guard burst into the tent, interrupting their conversation with urgent news.


    "Forgive the intrusion, my lords," the guard began, "but there''s a messenger outside. ims he knows the whereabouts of the young Badshah. He bears two parchments."


    Bairam Khan''s interest piqued at the mention of the parchments, his caution heightened by the unexpected development.


    "Alright, let him in quickly," Bairam Khan instructed the guard.


    The guard hesitated before responding, "He mentioned that the contents are written in Devanagari script and he wishes to read it in front of the Mughal court."


    Bairam Khan nodded in understanding. "Very well. Assemble the court meeting in therger tent and call all the leaders in my name. And make sure he doesn''t escape."


    <strong>***Mughal Court arranged in tent***</strong>


    As the preparations were made, the messenger returned and announced, "I havee with the words of Badshah Afzal."


    All eyes turned towards the messenger as the anticipation in the room grew palpable.


    The messenger''s voice trembled slightly as he read aloud the contents of the parchment, his words echoing with a weight that seemed to hang heavy in the air.


    Messenger, "I, Afzal, son of former Mughal ruler Ziauddin and current Mughal emperor, hereby dere peace with the forces of Hemu..."


    Bairam Khan''s eyes widened in disbelief as he listened to the messenger recite the unexpected deration of peace. The implications of Afzal''s words left him reeling, his mind struggling to process the gravity of the situation.


    Messenger, "...any member viting this treaty after it is known will be considered a traitor and will be punished with death."


    Bairam Khan''s brow furrowed in concern as he contemted the consequences of such a decree. The severity of Afzal''s warning only served to underscore the seriousness of the situation.


    Messenger, "...we Mughals ept and acknowledge the sovereignty of Hem Chandra''s captured regions as Hindustan or Bharat, from Bengal to the Delhi Sultanate, up to the Ravi river in Punjab."


    The messenger''s words fell like a heavy shroud over the tent, casting a pall of uncertainty over the assembledpany. The scope of the territorial concessions outlined in Afzal''s deration left little doubt as to the magnitude of the peace agreement.


    Messenger, "...we begin the era of peace and friendship between two empires. Our royal noble blood shall be proof of our treaty''s legitimacy."


    Bairam Khan''s jaw tightened as he absorbed the finality of Afzal''s words. The prospect of peace between the Mughals and Hemu''s forces was both tantalizing and fraught with peril, the fragile bnce of power between the two empires hanging in the bnce.


    As the messenger concluded his reading, a tense silence settled over the tent, the weight of Afzal''s promation hanging heavy in the air.


    Snatching the parchments from the messenger, Ali Quli Khan unravelled the first with trembling hands, his heart sinking with each passing moment as the whole content included as below:


    <i>"I, Afzal, son of thete ruler Ziauddin and current Mughal emperor, hereby dere peace with the forces of Hemu. I order my forces to immediately cease any acts of hostility that may vite this treaty. Any member found viting this treaty after its promation will be deemed a traitor and subjected to punishment by death.</i>


    <i>Prince Aditya, though illegitimate, bears the true royal blood of Hem Chandra and has chosen to halt the war with his royal authority. We, the Mughals, ept and recognize the sovereignty of Hem Chandra''s captured regions as Hindustan region, extending from Bengal to the Delhi Sultanate in the northwestern part of Hindustan(India) , up to the Ravi river in Punjab in west to northern himyas of kashmir as final borders between two empires.</i>


    <i>Meanwhile, the Mughals will retain control over the territories of Kabul, Sindh and the Punjab borders, which we will refer to as Pakistan empire.</i>


    <i>We dere the conflict between us to be a draw, considering each other as equals. With this resolution, we foresee no further justification for violence and expect to depart peacefully to the borders of Punjab without pursuit.</i>


    <i>We anticipate the safe return of any of our people who may be captured or associates himself with us, with a reciprocal expectation for the treatment of any of their people we might capture without any violence.</i>


    <i>Furthermore, I, on behalf of the Mughal emperor, pledge that there will be no further acts of war from our side for the next five years and expect the same from the new Hemu''s empire in Hindustan(India).</i>


    <i>With these terms, we usher in an era of peace and friendship between our two empires. Our royal lineage serves as testament to the legitimacy of this treaty.</i>


    <i>However, any breach of this ord from our side will be condemned by history as nderous. and so we validate it.</i>


    <i>We''ll solidify this treaty with our blood signatures and henceforth, this shall be referred in history as the Peace Treaty of Blood. At the bottom of the document, Badshah Afzal''s. ced his thumbprint beneath his name, followed by Prince Aditya</i>."


    His initial reaction was one of panic and disbelief, the weight of loss bearing down upon him like a leaden cloak. The parchment slipped from his grasp, fluttering to the ground in a silent promation of defeat.


    Ali Quli Khan''s voice was tinged with disbelief. "This... this seems impossible. Peace with Hemu? But why now? And what about Afzal?"


    Bairam Khan''s tone was heavy with sorrow. "I''m at a loss, Ali Quli Khan. Truly, I am. But our priority is finding Afzal and understanding this situation. We cannot allow this treaty to go unchallenged."


    At the same time the messenger interrupted, his hands trembling, attempted to hand over the parchment to Bairam Khan. "Esteemed sir, this is for you," he said nervously.


    As Bairam Khan unfolded the second parchment, initially he was surprised as it was written in urdu butter a surge of fury coursed through his veins, as the contents were :


    <i>"Hey, Bairam Khan! Rumor has it you''re as bald as theye. Your dome shines brighter than a freshlyid egg!</i>


    <i>I''ve also heard you''ve got a lovely wife, but no heir to carry on your name. What a pity! Who knows what you''re putting in there, huh? Honestly my father is an expert in this. Anyways, listen up, if you try any funny business and so much as scratch even a soldier or my messenger and my people, you''ll be seeing your precious little one''s head hanging in Purana Q. Once your people return, and mine as well, I give you my word as Hemu''s representative that your emperor will be safely escorted back to you, and he will be honored as our esteemed guest till then. And mark my words, I''ll be sending out invitations to other Hindu rulers toe and share Delhi. If it''s not me ruling, I will make sure it won''t be you either! So, better grab what you can while you still can, old Baldy. HAHHAHAHAHAHA.</i>


    <i>- with love and expertise</i>


    <i>Aditya the bastard".</i>


    Ali Quli Khan watched in silence as Bairam Khan''s expression shifted from disbelief to anguish. He moved to offerfort, but before he could speak, Bairam Khan''s trembling hands reached for the sword.


    With a swift motion, Bairam Khan threw the parchment in air and shed it with his sword, his rage boiling over in a torrent of emotion. The pieces fluttered to the ground, scattered remnants of a message that had brought only sorrow and anger.


    "ADITYAAA! f###ing bastard! I will kill you. I swear I will kill you-BASTARD!


    -GAAAAAAAAH!!!!!" Bairam Khan''s voice thundered through the tent, his fury unleashed in a primal roar.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden outburst, their own emotions mirroring the tumultuous storm raging within his leader''s heart.


    As Bairam Khan''s anger echoed through the tent, a sense of foreboding settled over them, the shadow of betrayal and foolishness of their naive young emperor , loomingrge in everyone''s mind.


    Bairam Khan stormed out of the court in a fit of anger, his hurried steps echoing through the tent as he sought to regain control of the situation.


    Sensing his fury, those present made way for him, allowing him to pass unhindered. With a curtmand, he instructed, "Ensure the treaty terms are followed, especially regarding the prisoners. And I am not to be disturbed for the rest of the day."


    He left his advisors and subordinates dumbstruck to navigate the unfolding events on their own.

 Chapter 11: Bastard Son?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Bastard Son?</h4>


    In the confines of the makeshift Mughal prison, Raamya Sen and Shadi Khan sat in silence, their faces etched with uncertainty as they awaited their fate.


    Raamya, "Do you think they''ll...?"


    Shadi Khan shook his head, his expression grim. "I''m not sure. We can only wait and hope for the best."


    Suddenly, their deste surroundings were disrupted as they were escorted out of their cells and into the luxurious tents of the Mughal camp. They exchanged bewildered nces, unable toprehend the sudden change in their circumstances.


    Raamya, "What''s going on? Why are they treating us like this?"


    Shadi Khan shrugged, equally puzzled by their unexpected turn of fortune. "I don''t know, but I suppose we should count our blessings for now."


    As they were attended to by the Mughal doctors, Raamya couldn''t help but voice her curiosity.


    Raamya, "Why are you treating us like guests? What''s the meaning of all this?"


    But they were met only with icy res and stony silence from the hakims, who seemed determined to carry out their duties without engaging in conversation.


    Later, as they sat down to avish meal, their thoughts were consumed by questions of what awaited them.


    Shadi Khan, "This feast... it''s almost too much."


    Raamya nodded in agreement, her appetite overshadowed by a sense of unease. "I can''t shake the feeling that something isn''t right."


    Their apprehension only deepened when the messenger of Bheem arrived along with Sikandar Khan as mughal representative, bearing news that would shatter their expectations.


    Messenger, "Glory to his majesty, we got a good news for us"


    Sikandar khan, "By the decree of Badshah Afzal, we have chosen to recognize Hemu''s dominion over the captured territories. Consequently, we shall withdraw our forces to the opposite side of Punjab, marking the cessation of hostilities.


    A duplicate of this treaty shall remain in our possession until your departure from our camp, as per the request of Prince Aditya and the consent of our Badshah.. You''re both free to leave."


    Raamya and Shadi Khan exchanged incredulous looks, struggling toprehend the sudden turn of events. The realization that they were to be freed, that the specter of death no longer loomed over them, filled them with a sense of disbelief.


    Shadi Khan, "Peace? But... after everything..."


    Raamya''s voice was filled with disbelief. "It''s hard to believe, but perhaps this is our chance for a new beginning."


    As they processed the news, a glimmer of hope began to emerge, illuminating the darkness that had enveloped them for so long. Though their future remained uncertain, they embraced the promise of peace, ready to embark on a journey towards a brighter tomorrow.


    Ramya waited until Bheem and Sikandar Khan departed before sharing his thoughts.


    In the midst of their confusion, Raamya and Shadi Khan found themselves grappling with the mention of Hemu''s son, a revtion that caught them off guard. As trusted confidants of the king, they couldn''t help but feel puzzled by this unexpected news, especially considering Hemu had never spoken of a son before.


    Raamya, "This doesn''t make sense. Why would his majesty, Hemu keep something like this hidden?"


    Shadi Khan''s brow furrowed in thought as he pondered the implications of this revtion. "Perhaps it''s from a distant time... a secret kept close to his heart."


    He sighed heavily, a sense of resignation settling over him. "For now, let''s focus on meeting with His Majesty."


    Raamya nodded in agreement, though his doubts lingered. he knew there were many secrets buried within the corridors of power, and this newfound knowledge only added to theplexity of their situation.


    Before they could delve further into their thoughts, a newpetitor emerged, reminding them of the harsh reality of their predicament. With survival as their primary concern, they shared a silent understanding to refrain from speaking too much until they were safely out of Mughal custody.


    Amid the release of all key leaders from Hemu''s forces, Shadi Khan assumed leadership and led his soldiers out of the Mughal camp, marching them straight to a nearby fort in Panipat. Despite the confusion among Hemu''s soldiers, they maintained discipline and vignce during their retreat. Hemu, still unconscious, was carried in a royal pnquin.


    Upon reaching the fort, Shadi Khan gathered everyone in the fields and revealed the details of the peace treaty brokered with the Mughals and Aditya on behalf of Hemu. The news elicited a mixture of shock and joy among the soldiers. Cheers of "Long live the prince! Glory to the majesty!" echoed through the air as the unexpected turn of events sank in.


    This unprecedented oue, where defeated soldiers were allowed to return freely and retain their territory, felt nothing short of miraculous. A mood of jubtion swept through the fort, and the news quickly spread like wildfire throughout the empire and neighboring kingdoms.


    <strong>**In fort of Panipat**</strong>


    As Hemu regained consciousness in his royal bed, he found himself surrounded by familiar faces - doctors, ministers, and Shadi Khan. At first, shock coursed through him at the realization of the situation, but a wave of relief soon followed as he realized he was neither on the battlefield nor in captivity.


    Shadi Khan broke the silence, offering his congrattions. "Congrats, Your Majesty. We won the war."


    Hemu remained silent, processing the news.


    "Thanks to Prince Aditya, we signed a peace treaty with the Mughals," Shadi Khan continued.


    Still, Hemu said nothing.


    Shadi Khan pressed on, eager to share more good news. "All captured soldiers have returned safely to the fort. What a brilliant foresight of the prince."


    Hemu''s expression remained impassive.


    "Mughals have epted our sovereignty and decided to maintain their borders by the Punjab region," Shadi Khan added.


    Hemu''s silence persisted, his thoughts racing.


    "Even their young Badshah Afzal and Prince Aditya will be visiting our fort. In fact, they are on their way," Shadi Khan informed him.


    Still, Hemu remained silent, his mind grappling with the implications of the peace treaty.


    Shadi Khan, sensing his friend''s unease, tried to break through the silence. "Your Majesty, you are my closest friend. There''s no need to be shy. Even if it is the past, there''s no need to be embarrassed. At least say something. Is he with your Ratna from that time?"


    At the mention of Ratna, Hemu felt a slight difort. He coughed violently, prompting panicked reactions from the doctors who chastised Shadi Khan for his insensitivity to the king''s condition.


    <strong>**On the jungle side**</strong>


    On the winding mountain path, a slender figure d in heavy armor and wearing a saffron turban stood atop a horse, nked by several other knights. They were apanied by spare horses, ready for their journey. This figure was none other than Raamya, with Bheem by his side, waiting for the arrival of the empire''s hero, Aditya, and the Mughal emperor, Afzal, who was being held as a guest of honor.


    Raamya, with a hint of arrogance, turned to Bheem. "How much longer do we wait? Are you sure this is the right ce?"


    Bheem responded confidently, "Yes, sir. They should be arriving soon."


    Shortly thereafter, a slender but slightly tall figure emerged, adorned in soldier''s armor and uniform, apanied by a well-dressed noble youth. Both had an air of nobility about them, befitting their esteemed positions. It was Aditya and Afzal, making their way towards the waiting group.


    Aditya noticed the surprise in the leader of the knights and approached them directly, introducing Afzal to the group. "Greetings. I am Aditya, and this is Afzal."


    Raamya nodded, acknowledging their presence. "I am the general of Hemu''s forces and will be escorting you to the designated fort."


    As they began their journey, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with Raamya''s demeanour and voice. However, with pressing matters at hand, he decided to set aside his suspicions for the time being. Together, they mounted their horses and made their way towards the fort, the group escorting them along the path.


    During the escort, Bheem approached Aditya, who trailed behind the knights. They maintained a distance where their conversation would remain unheard by others.


    Bheemunched into a barrage of questions directed at Aditya, his tone sharp with skepticism. "Bastard son? Seriously? Couldn''te up with a better excuse?"


    Aditya let out a weakugh, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. Internally, he grappled with uncertainty, unsure if his n would seed. However, he recalled the War of 1812 between America and Ennd, where the United States, on the brink of defeat, was saved by the timely arrival of a peace treaty..


    The notion of being a royal blood was borrowed from his memories of popr series from his past life. Unable to reveal the truth, he chuckled at the irony and retorted with a mocking expression, "I didn''t lie. I am indeed of noble blood, albeit illegitimate."


    Bheem''s sneer deepened as he countered, "Do you take me for a fool? I''ve been by your side since the first battle of Bengal, and I''m one hundred percent sure you''re an orphan like me."


    Aditya shrugged nonchntly, maintaining his facade. "Perhaps it''s only you who knows the truth, and nobody else."


    Bheem''s panic was palpable as he pressed, "What about the majesty? He''ll realize you''re not his seed."


    Aditya''s response was casual, almost dismissive. "I''ll throw myself at his mercy and ask to be adopted."


    Bheem fell silent at Aditya''s absurd suggestion, realizing the grim reality of their predicament.


    As Aditya, Afzal, and their escort group made their way into the fort, they were greeted by resounding chants of "Long live the prince, long live the hero!"


    The overwhelming wee left Aditya astonished, while Afzal smiled warmly, reassured by the crowd''s reception and confident in the decision he had made. Along the path to the entrance, soldiers stood in formation, their spears held high and shining shields in other hand in salute, whilemoners showered them with flowers bearing Aditya''s name. Leading the procession, Aditya and Afzal found themselves at the forefront, basking in the adtion of the crowd.


    However, just as Aditya was about to step into the fort pce, Shadi Khan approached alone, respectfully requesting a private audience with Aditya in the king''s chamber. He exined that the emperor had been waiting for him since regaining consciousness.


    Upon hearing the request, both Aditya and Bheem exchanged uneasy nces, their faces betraying inner apprehension.

 Chapter 12: Secrets Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 12: Secrets Revealed</h4>


    Aditya stood at the gate of the king''s chamber, his heart pounding against his chest. In his past life, he had visited many forts as a tourist, but entering a real operational fort was an entirely different experience.


    On the other side of the gate awaited a potential encounter with a powerful figure who held the authority to determine his fate - whether he would live or die.


    Though Aditya was confident for the most part, a lingering uncertainty gnawed at his skin, upying his thoughts with the possibility of unexpected consequences.


    Lying in the name of the emperor, and worse, masquerading as his false son, was not a role he took lightly.


    He stood there for what felt like an eternity, though in reality, it was only a few moments.


    As his name was announced and he stepped into the room, his heartbeats thundered in his ears, the sound reverberating through his entire being


    In the throne room, a middle-aged man adorned in royal attire sat upon a high throne, exuding an aura of authority and vitality despite his advancing years.


    Just his presence alone seemed to weigh heavily upon the air, causing Aditya to feel the immense pressure of the moment.


    As the emperor''s gaze fell upon him, Aditya found himself momentarily speechless, forgetting all the ns he had meticulously crafted in preparation for this encounter.


    Emperor Hemu addressed Aditya with a mixture of curiosity and rebuke. "Boy, it appears that your humble origins have left you ignorant of the basic etiquette required when meeting a king."


    Aditya''s heart sank as he realized his unintentional disrespect. Trembling with a sense of remorse, he fell to his knees, his voice filled with contrition.


    "Forgive me, Your majesty Emperor. I am but a humble soldier. I acted out of desperation, seeking only to protect my people. In that moment, it was the only course of action I could fathom. I havemitted a grave sin. I humbly beg for your forgiveness and mercy."


    Observing Aditya''s genuine disy of remorse, Emperor Hemu''s expression softened slightly.


    With a nod of approval, he gestured for Aditya to rise and take a seat. "Very well, at least you acknowledge your mistake," the emperor responded with authority. "Rise, Aditya, and join me for a conversation."


    With a sense of relief washing over him, Aditya rose from his knees and took the offered seat, ready to engage in dialogue with the formidable king.


    Hemu inquired, "How did you n to aplish this within just few days before the battle, and why wasn''t the top leadership involved?"


    Aditya replied, "Your majesty Emperor, during thest skirmish, I feigned death. While in that state, I overheard Ali Quli Khan discussing the invaluable intelligence provided by a spy regarding the location and timing of our movements.


    Thanks to General Raamya''s reinforcements, I managed to return alive. In their conversation, they revealed a plot to either assassinate you or at least injure you in battle to disrupt ourmand structure.


    Initially, I considered bringing this to the attention of higher-ups, but I feared being dismissed as a low-level soldier spouting nonsense, and I suspected spies within our own ranks. I also overheard ns to ce the young Badshah atop the highest mountain, a location we''re well aware of."


    He continued, "So, I took matters into my own hands. With my friend and a supply of war materials, including gunpowder canisters, bows, arrows, ropes, and our standard arms, we ascended the mountain.


    Using an explosion downhill to distract the main guards, we seized the opportunity to ambush the remaining guards and abduct the Badshah.


    Considering the age of their Badshah in factor, I took the risk of directly abducting their chain ofmand, convinced him to sign the peace treaty. Fortunately, the young emperor was emotionally influenced, which led to his choice to pull back his troops and influence from the Ravi River.


    He is now in our custody and will remain here for a month if it pleases Your Majesty."


    Hemu fixed his gaze upon Aditya, his one eye probing for insight. "Tell me, Aditya, what do you think?"


    Aditya shifted slightly in his seat, feeling the weight of the king''s expectation upon him. Gathering his thoughts, he spoke carefully, choosing his words soaked with honey.


    "Your majesty Emperor, I believe that the path to peace is often filled with challenges and sacrifices. While the decision to enter into a treaty with the Mughals may seem unconventional, it was born out of necessity.


    Our people have endured much suffering, and this treaty offers a chance for respite and stability."


    He paused, considering his next words carefully. "I understand that my actions may have been seen as deceitful, but I assure you, my intentions were noble. I acted with the sole purpose of ensuring the safety and prosperity of our empire."


    Aditya''s gaze remained steady


    He could feel the weight of the king''s gaze bearing down on him without expression. He knew deep down that the king remained unsatisfied, but he had given his best effort, and he reassured himself internally that things would turn out fine.


    As emperor Hemu rose from his throne, Aditya''s heart skipped a beat, his face striving to maintainposure.


    The Emperor descended the steps and approached Aditya, locking eye with him in a piercing stare.


    "Boy," the emperor began, his voicemanding attention, "I''ve traversed more of this world than you can imagine. Tell me, who are you?"


    Aditya felt a surge of panic, his mind racing to find the right words, but his voice failed him. He could only meet the emperor''s gaze with a nk stare.


    Undeterred, Emperor Hemu continued, "You''ve aplished feats beyond the capabilities of an ordinary man of this era. Your foresight, intelligence, nning, and execution are far beyond that of amon soldier. So, I ask you again, who exactly are you, and how did you achieve this?"


    "And I want only truth!"


    Aditya was stunned, realizing that the emperor had seen through his facade. He couldn''tprehend how the emperor had uncovered his deception or where the gap in informationy.


    The emperor''s prating gaze seemed to pierce through to his very soul, leaving him no choice but to reveal something he never nned to.


    Bowing his head, Aditya pondered onest time, fearing he would lose all credibility if caught in further lies. The emperor was too wise to be deceived, and Aditya''s fate now hinged on his words. So, he chose to speak the truth.


    "You are correct, Majesty. I am not amoner or a typical soldier of this era. Whether you believe me or not, the truth is I am not of this time as I inherited the memory of this body as soon as i woke up."


    A slight furrow appeared between the king''s brows at this revtion.


    This time Aditya replied honestly to the king, "Your Majesty, I am from modern Bharat(India), five centuries ahead of this time. My memories are from the future, and I don''t remember anything specific. Thest thing I knew was that I awoke in a military tent three days ago after I died a tragic death in my timeline and your battle with Afzal is renowned in history."


    Aditya paused, deciding to omit the concept of parallel universes as it might not trante well. He knew he had to give some proof or it would not fit well.


    Intrigued, the emperor urged Aditya to continue.


    "Your Majesty, if I had left things as they were, in that battle, you were fated to not only lose the battle but also your life."


    Aditya continued. "Bairam Khan beheaded you the next day and ughtered all the captured soldiers, disying their remains on Purana Q as a grim example. From that moment, the fate of our nation changed. Mughal negligence in the following centuries led to our country''s downfall."


    "Europeans arrived to trade but ended up enving us, ruling over and exploiting us until we were mere burdens to them. Even after gaining independence, we, the native Hindus despite being in majority, faced discrimination and were treated as second-ss citizens."


    "My sole desire was for thest Northern Hindu emperor, under whose rule the sacred Ganges flows, to survive and lead our civilization to an era of pride and prosperity recognized worldwide. Thus, I chose to save you, using the knowledge I had as a history teacher."


    "I understand it may be difficult for you to believe, but I assure you, my king, I speak the truth. At first, I couldn''t understand how this was possible, but I believe it is a phenomenon of God''s miracle. There is nothing more I can add to my defence, Your Majesty. I am willing to put my neck on the line."


    Following this revtion, Aditya felt a wave of relief wash over him. Atst, he was able to share the inner thoughts that had weighed heavily on his heart since the day he came to this world.


    He knew it was absurd and that his head would likely roll, but it didn''t matter anymore. He felt satisfied that his life wouldn''t end in vain, as he had managed to change history. At that point, hepletely surrendered to his fate.


    Upon hearing Aditya''s words, the emperor was momentarily stunned, though he maintained his stern demeanor. He found himself at a crossroads: should he believe something as improbable as reincarnation, or dismiss it as a clever trick to conceal the truth? Knowledge is power, and while the boy''s talents were undeniable, the notion of such a bold lie seemed unfathomable. Yet, Aditya''s expression and the details he shared were equally perplexing. <i>''Could this be what people refer to as divine intervention?''</i> .


    Weighing all his options, he finally came to conclusion, as he turned away, sping his hands behind his back, and remarked, "Perhaps you are skilled at spinning tales, or perhaps Lord Rudra himself sent you to guide us onto the right path. It''s not like I have a choice but I still want to believe you. May be the future will reveal its own secrets. Till, then I will y along your facade."


    Aditya''s eyes widened in disbelief as he continued to listen to the emperor''s judgment. Did he just got the benefit of doubt. A glimmer of hope arose, perhaps he could still survive.


    Hemu gazed at the throne, reminiscing as he began to recount his tale to Aditya.


    "Honestly speaking, I had lost all hope when I fell unconscious on the battlefield. It''s nothing short of a miracle that the situation turned in our favour."


    He paused, reflecting on his humble beginnings. "You must know, I am not of noble lineage. I started out as a mere merchant, selling salt petre. It was through my interactions with the Portuguese and my discovery of their cannon technology that I realized the importance of power in protecting those we hold dear."


    Hemu''s expression softened as he continued, "One night, I lost someone very dear to me to the Portuguese. That loss drove home the harsh reality of our world."


    "I made my way to the court of thest Delhi emperor, and from there, I rose through the ranks to where I am now. I''ve seen and learned many things in my life, and one thing I can assure you of is that I don''t engage in bad business."


    Turning his attention to Aditya, Hemu presented him with a choice. "So, Aditya, here is your choice. You can take the money and lead an unknown yet peaceful life anywhere within my territory, and the rest I will handle."


    "Alternatively, you can stay by my side, be my sword and shield, and work for me with the talent or knowledge you possess to fulfil the dream of our ancestors of Akhand Bharat (United India)."


    "I promise to make my empire a true undisputable power and lead it into an era, that this world has never seen before. So, tell me, what do you choose?"


    Upon hearing the emperor''s words, Aditya was utterly shocked. He couldn''t fathom that the emperor had decided to digest his absurd truth. Internally, Aditya praised Lord Rudra for prolonging his life and swiftly decided to grab the opportunity present at his door.


    With deep respect, he bowed down on one knee and pressed his fist against his heart as he addressed his king.


    "Your Majesty, from this moment onward, I pledge my life and loyalty to your service. I will do whatever it takes to help you unite all of the bhartiya subcontinent for our dream of Akhand Bharat!"


    The emperor stated, "Then, be my son henceforth and prove your worth. You will not get the crown but the authority and my eyes will be on you."


    With a sense of seriousness , the emperor revealed the possible secrecy that has to be surrounded for Aditya''s new identity.


    "You have been kept hidden from the world under my orders. Your guardians have perished in battle. If anyone inquires about your mother, dere that she is my Ratna."


    With those words, the emperor departed from the chamber without sparing another nce, leaving Aditya to absorb the weight of his newfound identity.


    As he rose, a surge of emotion overcame him, and he whispered to himself, "Did he told me to be his son..I am his son now.. I am the imperial prince now... YESS!!! YESS!!"


    The exmation echoed in the empty room, as he celebrated his new turn in life.


    *******************************************


    <strong>Author''s</strong> <strong>gratitude</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>request</strong>


    ********************************************


    Hello dear readers, first of all I would like to thank you for reading my work and supporting me. I am new and I apologize for any of the distaste you might happen to encounter. I made this story in Honor of a great potential emperor Hem chandra vikramaditya and till now all the things about him I have mentioned is true. Bing an emperor from being amoner origin is no easy feat. Unfortunately , he was defeated. I assure you that from now on, this story might be more fictional but will be even more amazing as we delve into that time under his possible reign.


    I have only one request for you guys even though if its early, please rate my book , makements and give feedback so that I can learn from my mistakes and thanks for reading .


    As for gratitude I am nning to mass release of atleast 10 Chapters in future also, depending on scale. Also voting is appreciated. ??

 Chapter 13: Afghan Princess

    <h4>Chapter 13: Afghan Princess</h4>


    As Aditya emerges from the king''s chamber in the old fort of Panipat, he is met by a butler named Hari Singh,


    Hari Singh" Ah, Prince Aditya, pleased to finally make your acquaintance. I''m Hari Singh, here at your service. I''ve been in Emperor Hemu''s service for quite some time."


    Aditya Respectfully nods "Hari Singh, the pleasure is mine."


    Hari Singh boasts of his years of experience in handling Shadi Khan''s brother.


    Hari Singh continues, "I must extend my condolences for the loyal retainer of the previous emperor who lost his life in battle. A truly tragic loss."


    Aditya expresses his gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Hari Singh. His sacrifice will always be remembered."


    Hari Singh, with a sense of duty, responds, "Under Emperor Hemu''s orders, I am tasked with ensuring yourfort and well-being during your stay in the old fort."


    Aditya appreciatively replies, "That is most kind of you, Hari Singh. I truly appreciate your assistance."


    As Aditya follows Hari Singh through the maze like corridors of the old fort, they soon arrive at the office of Jeetendar Singh, the current military in charge. Jeetendar, a stern-faced man with a no-nonsense demeanor, greets Aditya with a nod of acknowledgment.


    He briefs Aditya on the fort''s defenses and the strategic importance of its location, emphasizing the need for vignce in these uncertain times.


    After their meeting with Jeetendar Singh, Hari Singh leads Aditya on a tour of the fort, showcasing the various areas where his retainers are stationed. They pass by barracks filled with soldiers preparing for duty, their disciplined ranks a testament to the fort''s readiness for any threat.


    Eventually, they reach the section of the fort where Aditya''s friend, Bheem, is stationed. Bheem was drenched with sweats for being engaged in hard training. With friendly gaze he greets Aditya. They exchange a few words before Hari Singh urges them to continue the tour.


    As they explore further, Hari Singh exins theyout of the fort and the roles of each of Aditya''s retainers. Aditya takes in the sights and sounds of the bustling fort, feeling a sense of pride and responsibility for the men under hismand.


    Before he can fully absorb everything, Hari Singh pulls him away, reminding him of the uing banquet and the need for etiquette training. Aditya follows reluctantly, his mind still lingering on the fort and its new experiences.


    As Aditya settles into his new surroundings, a heavy and hectic session of etiquette training ensues. Hari Singh, with his impable manners and attention to detail, guides Aditya through the intricacies of courtly behaviour, ensuring that he is well-prepared to navigate theplexities of imperial politics.


    <strong>**At the Banquet**</strong>


    Aditya enters the banquet hall, d in a churidar pyjama adorned with intricate designs and a striking red turban and robe, exuding an aura of royalty.


    Apanied by Hari Singh and his new attendants, he gracefully moves through the crowd, noting the presence of numerous distinguished guests, likely nobles rather than mere military personnel.


    Recognizing the absence of the emperor, Aditya acknowledges his role as the main host for the evening. He discreetly observes the surroundings, exchanging polite greetings with the attendees and expressing his intention to converse with each of them individually.


    Amidst the opulent surroundings of the imperial pce, Aditya finds himself engulfed in a whirlwind of political intrigue. The air is thick with tension as rival factions vie for power and influence within the empire.


    Aditya observes the subtle machinations of the Rajput and Afghan factions, each manoeuvring to curry favour with Emperor Hemu and gain control of strategic territories. He realizes that his own position within the court is precarious, and he must tread carefully to avoid bing entangled in their web of deceit.


    At the banquet, Tejpal Singh of Amber, a charismatic and young nobleman in early twenties, approaches Aditya, pledging his loyalty and support, and proposing to form a third faction under hismand. However, Aditya senses a hidden agenda behind Tejpal''s ttering words, prompting him to maintain a cautious distance.


    Aditya graciously epts, but deflects further discussion by citing the need to mingle with other guests. He offers an empty promise to meet Tejpal at ater, more convenient time and ce.


    Aditya finds littlefort in thepany of Afzal, the Mughal emperor held hostage by himself also enjoying the banquet alone.


    As the lively atmosphere of the banquet continues, a striking figure makes her entrance into the hall. Amira Khan, the Afghan princess, captivates attention with her bold demeanour and radiant presence.


    At just sixteen, she possesses a cheerful disposition and stands tall at five feet three inches. Her attire, a ghara adorned with intricate designs befitting her noble status, entuates her youthful charm, while a hint of deep cleavage hints at her transition into womanhood.


    With each step she took, the soft rustle of her robes echoed through the hall, drawing the eyes of all in attendance.


    Amira confidently approaches Aditya and Afzal, her vibrant personality shining through as she introduces herself, her eyes alight with gratitude. "Greetings, esteemed guests.


    Allow me to express my heartfelt thanks to you. Your highness, for your valiant efforts in securing my father''s freedom this humble servant shall be indebted to you forever."


    Aditya responds with a humble nod, acknowledging the princess''s gratitude. "Princess Amira, it was my honour to y a part in ensuring your father''s safety."


    Amira''s tone takes on a spark of defiance as she expresses her disbelief. "Indeed, and how fortunate we are that the Mughal emperor proved to be a mere shadow of his title.


    What manner of ruler surrenders hisnd without a fight, cowering at the mere hint of confrontation. If I were a ruler ,I would....?"


    While initially taken aback by Amira''s audacity, Aditya watches with keen interest as Afzal seems to be charmed by her spirited remarks, opting to remain silent as she continues her verbal assault. However, as her criticism persists, Afzal feelspelled to intervene.


    "Princess, while I understand your sentiment, it''s important to consider the broader context. The emperor''s decision might be driven by a desire for peace, to spare his people from the ravages of war.", Afzal interjects with diplomacy,


    "Peace? Or perhaps ack of courage to defend his realm? I fail to see the wisdom in surrendering to the whims of our prince without a struggle.", Amira''s scepticism is evident in her response.


    Afzal speaks with firm conviction, stating, "Princess, the path to peace is often paved with difficult decisions. My ammi(mother) taught me, It is easy to destroy but hard to create. The dead don''te back , be it enemies or allies, do they? "


    Amira, surprised, remarks, "Your perspective offers a wisdom I hadn''t considered. What brings someone of such insight to these halls?"


    "Yes, I am that pitiful emperor you see me as, Princess. My apologies for not meeting your standards of courage and conquest.", Afzal replies with a sardonic grin.


    The revtion elicited a gasp of surprise from Amira, her eyes widening in shock as she realized that she had been speaking candidly with the very person she had been criticizing.


    Amira, in disbelief, exims, "Oh my, but you hardly look older than 13 or 14! Forgive me, Badshah, I mistook you for Aditya''s rumoured friend, Bheem."


    Aditya and Afzal burst intoughter at Amira''s blunder, prompting her to yfully scold them for their amusement.


    Amira, feigning indignation, uses in meek voice, "You two are such meanies! I only spoke my mind."


    Afzal taking the lead, responds teasingly, "Speaking one''s mind requires courage, youngdy."


    Amira scoffs at Afzal''s attempt topliment her, "Look at you, so young and already calling me ''youngdy''."


    Aditya, teasingly, interjects, "Perhaps ''olddy'' would have been more fitting."


    "Olddy?!" Amira protested, eyes wide. "I''m only sixteen!"


    The exchange of yful banter continues, filling the air withughter and light-heartedness. Amira''s presence adds a vibrant energy to the gathering, her charm and wit captivating both Aditya and Afzal.


    As the hours pass in thepany of newfound friends, Aditya, Afzal, and Amira find themselves lost in conversation andpanionship.


    As the banquet draws to a close, they find themselves still craving more than just the rich food served at the feast and they''re not ready for the fun to end. So, spontaneously, they decide to embark on an adventure together the next morning.


    Thrilled by the prospect of secrecy, they scheme to sneak away to explore the market in Panipat before venturing into the nearby forest for an exhrating hunting trip. While Aditya had to take the mettle to handle it as host.


    He was particrly excited about the n because he''s eager to experience the everyday life of ordinary people beyond the confines of the pce walls.

 Chapter 14: Secret Trip in Panipat

    <h4>Chapter 14: Secret Trip in Panipat</h4>


    As dawn broke the next morning, Bheemy in his bed, deeply lost in slumber.


    Little did he know that his peaceful sleep was about to be rudely interrupted in the most unexpected way.


    In his dream, Bheem desperately pleaded, "Please, just this once! Let me hug you. I''ve never done hugged anyone before!"


    His desperation was palpable as he reached out to embrace the imaginary figure, only to be abruptly pulled back to reality.


    All of a sudden, he was thrown out of bed, still feeling the tingling from his dream. Bheem rubbed his eyes and saw soldiers staring at him with serious faces, which made him even more confused.


    "What''s going on?" Bheem demanded, his voice thick with sleep. "Can''t a man get some shut-eye around here?"


    But his protests fell on deaf ears as the soldiers dragged him from his bed and took him to Aditya, who was waiting for his arrival for the uing trip.<strong></strong>


    <strong>**Few moments before**</strong>


    Early in the morning, before hispanions arrived, Aditya and his guards assembled in the courtyard to address security concerns. However, one important personnel, Bheem, was notably absent.


    Aditya looked around anxiously. "Why isn''t Bheem here?" he asked his nearby soldiers.


    Jeetendar Singh stepped forward with a grim expression. "He is still sleeping in his quarters, Your Highness," he replied in a low voice. "Shall we fetch him under your orders?"


    Aditya''s heart sank, a pang of guilt gnawing at his conscience. He knew involving Bheem in their ns without his consent was wrong, but he had no other choice. Bheem was the only one best suited to be their guide, and the only person Aditya fully trusted.


    "We need him for the market visit," Aditya urged. "We can''t afford to go without him. Don''t keep me waiting."


    Jeetendar nodded in understanding. "I will bring him at once," he said resolutely. "Soldiers, hurry up."


    With a sense of urgency, Jeetendar disappeared into the depths of the pce, leaving Aditya to wait in tense anticipation.


    A short whileter, Jeetendar and his soldiers arrived, bringing a gagged and bound Bheem into their midst. Bheem''s eyes were wide with fear and confusion.


    Aditya rushed forward, as he reached out to untie his friend. Jeetendar exined that Bheem had been causing a ruckus after being abruptly woken from a vivid dream where he was kissing an imaginary figure. To prevent further dys, they had resorted to tying him up.


    Adityaughed at the exnation and ordered the soldiers to leave momentarily for a private discussion.


    "Bheem, are you alright?" he asked with concern once they were alone.


    Bheem''s irritation red as he red at his friend. "This better be good," he grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. "You can''t just wake people up from their quality sleep without a good reason."


    Aditya raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Oh, I''m sorry, were you busy?" he asked sarcastically. "I must have missed the divine message about your meeting with the ghost girl in your dream."


    Bheem scowled, unimpressed by Aditya''s jest. "Very funny," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "But seriously, what''s going on? I was having the dream of a lifetime, and you just had to ruin it."


    Aditya''s expression softened as he exined their n to visit the market and the role of guide he needed Bheem to y. Bheem, still frustrated, protested, but Aditya held up a hand to silence him.


    "Enough," he said firmly. "We don''t have time for this. Are you in, or are you out?"


    Bheem hesitated, still groggy from sleep, but as he looked into Aditya''s eyes, he knew his friend wouldn''t take ''No'' for an answer. With a resigned sigh, he nodded. "Fine, but I expect a worthwhile reward, Your Highness."


    Aditya chuckled in response.


    <strong>**Market visit**</strong>


    Under the bright sun, Aditya and his group moved through the lively market. Bheem, now alert and determined to make up for his earlier misstep, led confidently. Aditya and Afzal, dressed as servants, stayed close behind, while Amira, disguised as a male merchant with her hair tucked under a turban, blended in seamlessly.


    Despite the sweltering heat and the crowded streets, they pressed on, scanning for any signs of excitement. Unseen by the crowd, Jeetendar and his security team kept a discreet watch, ensuring their safety.


    Aditya''s greatest frustration was the dress code; not due to tradition, but because of theplexity of maintaining decorum. The current fashion required him to wear a dhoti, a piece of fabric wrapped around his waist, while he felt mostfortable in pants with pockets.


    Though pajama-like garments were avable, theycked the simplicity andfort he desired and required an additional bag for essentials, a luxury reserved for nobility.


    He realized how out of ce he would appear if he introduced such fashion into the current culture. Even a minor alteration, such as changing his current oversized sandals, called mojris, would likely raise suspicions about his origins. So he wore a kurta, a long, elongated shirt, paired with a dhoti and mojri for his disguise as amoner. He also donned a turban, which felt a bit heavy on his head.


    As they navigated the market, Aditya noticed the genuine respect people had for Hem Chandra Bhargav. It was clear that his brief rule had positively influenced their daily lives. Yet, amidst the admiration, he saw troubling signs of dishonesty.


    Merchants were tampering with weights and measures, and there was widespread exploitation: farmers were getting cheated, their crops undervalued, and gold coins were being traded for less than their worth. The injustice was ring, and Aditya felt a surge of pity for themon people.


    They also witnessed troubling discrimination, especially against lower castes who were barred from temples. It was a stark contrast to what he was used to and stirred a deep anger within him.


    Their exploration of Panipat''s market continued, each step drawing them deeper into its vibrant atmosphere. The market was alive with merchants calling out prices, patrons haggling, andughter filling the air.


    Amira seemed captivated by the market''s charm. "It''s like stepping into another world," she said with wonder.


    Afzal agreed, his eyes drawn to a stall full of exquisite jewelry. "Absolutely," he said. "There''s so much energy and life here."


    Aditya smiled, feeling a sense of pride for bringing them this ce. For a moment, he allowed himself to enjoy the simple pleasure of exploring, momentarily setting aside his responsibilities.


    They treated themselves to sweets at a nearby stall, enjoying warm jalebi, spicy chaat, and sulent kebabs. The local cuisine delighted their taste buds, and theyughed and chatted as they ate.


    While passing by a group of merchants negotiating grain prices, Aditya overheard talk of rising tensions and resentment toward the regime, with whispers of rebellion. The discontent was palpable, especially among those loyal to the Mughal regime. Aditya noted the unrest, considering the potential impact.


    Their journey took them to a busy corner where artisans disyed their skills. Intricately woven fabrics and beautifully carved wooden furniture caught their eye.


    Aditya paused to admire some embroidered curtains, tracing the delicate stitches with awe. "Remarkable," he said, clearly impressed by the artistry and craftsmanship.


    Amira nodded, her eyes caught by a depiction of ancient legends. "Each piece tells a story," she said, enchanted by the art''s narrative.


    Afzal was equally captivated by a disy of finely crafted jewelry. "Absolutely extraordinary," he murmured, his admiration evident.


    As they continued exploring, Aditya''s gaze fell on an elderly artisan carefully carving intricate designs on wooden toys, surrounded by his family. The artisan''s children helped him, their faces lit withughter. Despite their struggles to make ends meet, the family''s dedication to supporting each other touched Aditya deeply.


    He bought a small wooden toy and paid with a gold coin. The artisan, puzzled about how to return the change, was moved when Aditya insisted he keep it. The joy on the children''s faces made Aditya feel good, even though the coin was of little value to him. The artisan, however, refused to ept the coin without offering something in return and gave Aditya an idol of Lord Rudra, showcasing his finest work. Seeing the artisan''s earnest plea, Aditya epted the gift with appreciation.


    He reflected on how this world was filled with simple and honest people focused on living normal lives and supporting their families, contrasting sharply with the modern world''s pursuit of sess at the expense of loved ones with any means.


    Afzal praised Aditya for his kindness, while Amira yfully teased him about his seemingly impractical business. However, their attention quickly shifted to the other wonders of the street, and they became absorbed in the vibrant atmosphere.


    Their exploration led them to a lively group of street performers. The vibrant music and energetic dance drew arge crowd. Unable to resist, Aditya joined in, his feet naturally tapping to the rhythm. Amira and Afzal quickly joined, theirughter blending with the joyful atmosphere.


    For a brief moment, they were lost in pure joy,pletely absorbed in the lively scene and momentarily escaping the usual pressures of life.


    As evening approached, Amira reminded Aditya about their nned hunt. Realizing it was gettingte, Aditya being their guardian suggested they postpone it to the next day so they could fully enjoy the experience.

 Chapter 15: Hunt went Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 15: Hunt went Wrong</h4>


    <strong>**Old fort gate**</strong>


    The next morning, as nned, Aditya, Afzal, and Amira gathered at the grand entrance of the pce. Two magnificent elephants stood beside them, their massive frames adorned with intricate patterns and colorful fabrics, a testament to the grandeur of the royal entourage. One elephant was for them, and the other for the guards.


    Aditya stood tall and resolute, his gaze fixed on the horizon as he anticipated the day''s adventure. Beside him, Afzal wore a confident smile, his excitement palpable as he eagerly anticipated the thrill of the hunt. Amira, with her vibrant presence and spirited demeanour, radiated an air of anticipation as she prepared to join herpanions in the forest.


    Mounted on elephant, Amira and Afzal engaged in light-hearted banter, theirughter mingling with the gentle rustle of the leaves overhead. "Lets make a bet. I''ll bag more deer than you two, today," Amira teased, her eyes alight with mischief.


    Afzal chuckled in response, hispetitive spirit rising to the surface. "Don''t confuse puny rabbits with the actual deers. Anyways, don''t be surprised when I emerge victorious," he retorted yfully, a twinkle of determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Aditya remained deep in thought, his brow furrowed with contemtion. Despite his prowess with a bow, he found himself hesitating to join in the hunt. Memories from his past life haunted him, casting a shadow over the exhration of the moment. He recalled the tales of his childhood hero Salmon Khan, whose legal troubles over hunting deer had left asting impression on his conscience.


    "Aditya, why do you hesitate?" Amira''s voice broke through his reverie, her concern evident as she regarded him with furrowed brows.


    Aditya shook his head, a somber expression crossing his features. "I''m afraid I cannot join you in the hunt, Amira. My conscience weighs heavily upon me, I should rather target something dangerous."," he confessed, his voice tinged with regret.


    Afzal mocked," is that an excuse big brother?"


    "It''s alright, Aditya. We understand," Amira said gently, a yful giggle escaping her lips as she nced at the majestic elephant beside them. "Perhaps you''re just not as fond of elephant rides as we are," she teased, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Despite his initial reluctance, Aditya found himself joining hispanions for the hunt, riding atop the elephant with Amira and Afzal by his side. As they ventured deeper into the forest under the guidance of the mahout, the thrill of the hunt coursed through their veins.


    As the day wore on, Aditya paced restlessly, unable to shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at his insides. A sound caught his attention, a low growl echoing through the air. Aditya''s senses snapped to attention, his instincts sharpening as he scanned the surrounding area for signs of danger. And then, he saw it ¨C a shadowy figure lurking amidst the trees, its eyes gleaming with predatory intent. In the blink of an eye, the creature emerged from the shadows, its form illuminated by dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. It was a leopard, its sleek muscles rippling beneath its spotted fur as it bared its teeth in a menacing snarl.


    Out of nowhere, the peaceful vibe of the forest got totally wrecked when this leopard just pounced out of the shadows, heading straight for Amira who wasn''t even paying attention. Aditya, quick as lightning, jumped right in, wrestling with the wild beast as it wed and bit at him.


    In a desperate struggle, Aditya managed to drive his dagger deep into the leopard''s skull, but not without sustaining injuries himself. As he fell from the elephant, his friends and the guards rushed to his side, calling out his name in concern.


    Amidst the chaos, Adityay unconscious on the ground, his body intertwined with the lifeless form of the leopard. Despite the danger and the pain, he had acted instinctively to protect his friends, and now he paid the price as darkness enveloped him.


    <strong>**after an hourter**</strong>


    As Aditya slowly regained consciousness, he found out his right hand bandaged and little sprain in his ankle. His gaze fell upon Amira, tears streaming down her cheeks as she hovered over him with palpable concern. In that moment, a rush of memories flooded his mind, memories of another girl with tears in her eyes ¨C Riya. The resemnce was uncanny, and Aditya couldn''t help but find Amira''s distress endearing.


    "I''m alright," he assured her softly, his voice barely above a whisper. Yet, his words seemed to lift a weight off the shoulders of those gathered around him, their expressions easing from worry to relief.


    But Amira''s relief quickly turned to frustration as she scolded Aditya for risking his life to save hers, chastising him for jeopardizing his safety for that of a mere servant, despite being the prince of the empire.


    "Aditya, what were you thinking?" Amira''s voice was a mixture of anger and concern. "You could have been seriously hurt, or worse! How could you be so reckless?"


    Her words stung, but Aditya remained calm, understanding the depth of her concern. "I couldn''t just stand by and watch you get hurt, Amira," he replied gently. "You''re important to me, just like anyone else in ourpany."


    Without a word, she threw her arms around Aditya, burying her face in his shoulder as she cried softly. "Shut up, stupid," she murmured between sobs. "Think twice before you speak. Words have weight, you know."


    Aditya was taken aback by the sudden outburst. He mistakenly spoke something that he didn''t mean to say at first ce. It was all for a fleeting moment of Riya''s resemnce that he expressed his supressed feelings. But now reacting differently would look bad and can strain their rtions. He returned the embrace with cautious gesture, his left arm encircling Amira in aforting hold while his right hand was already bandaged. He felt her tears dampen his shoulder, her trembling form pressed against his own.


    Gently patting Amira''s hand, Aditya offered a reassuring smile, silently conveying that he would do it all over again if he had to , regardless of his status as they are freinds. Meanwhile, Afzal maintained a sympathetic look, understanding theplex emotions swirling within their group.


    Amira too apologised as she regained her demeanour for theck of conduct and getting emotional but the duo brushed it off and made fun of her crying on small stuffs.


    As they journeyed back to the safety of the fort, Amira found sce in sleep, her head resting on Aditya''s shoulder. Beside them, Afzal couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy for some unidentified reasons. Yet, he knew better than to voice his feelings, recognizing that it was a moment beyond his control.


    Aditya, on the other hand, felt a mixture of embarrassment and warmth, unsure of how to react to Amira''s closeness. His heart raced with conflicting emotions, caught between the dilemma to pull away or to stay there for her.


    As they finally reached the safety of the fort, Aditya took leave and went straight to the king''s chamber for his report.


    <strong>**Two dayster in Kings chamber**</strong>


    Aditya entered the king''s chamber, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and anxiety. He bowed respectfully before Emperor Hemu and handed over the report, his palms slightly sweaty with nervousness.


    Emperor Hemu scanned the contents of the report with a thoughtful expression, nodding to himself as he processed the information. "So, this is the final report," he murmured, his gaze shifting to Aditya.


    Aditya nodded in affirmation. "Yes, Your Majesty Emperor. I believe they will take action soon, but they''re staying silent because of the army. Once we leave this ce, there will be chaos."


    The emperor rose from his seat, his footsteps echoing in the chamber as he paced back and forth. "Are you sure this could happen in other ces as well?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    Aditya met the emperor''s gaze squarely. "Yes, Your Majesty Emperor. It''s bound to happen," he replied with conviction.


    The emperor paused, nodding in understanding. "Very well. I will take care of it. You did well in bringing this to my attention. It''s the right time to nip the problem in the bud before it blooms," he dered decisively.


    As Aditya turned to leave, the emperor called him back with a sudden question. "Do you like Amira?" he asked, catching Aditya off guard.


    Aditya took sometime to think and recall the moments he spent with her, the resemnce of Riya still lingered in his mind but he was no fool, not to differentiate between reality and illusion. "It''s hard not to like someone as appealing as her, Your Majesty Emperor. But I know where my priorities lie," he replied honestly.


    The king nodded approvingly. "Good. And how are you feeling now?" he inquired with genuine concern.


    Aditya smiled. "I''m all good, Your Majesty ," he assured him.


    "Alright then, take some rest. We will leave for Delhi once the Mughals leave and be prepared for a heroic wee. You are the empire''s face now for mass appeal," the king instructed, his tone firm yet encouraging. "I''ve received news that the Mughals have started to retreat to the border and it may take much time, which we can take as a sign of their seriousness for the treaty. The rest will be decided in the capital. Also, tell Jeetendar to train you in swordsmanship. I will appoint a substitute guard for him to take in charge here. He will be your personal instructor."


    Aditya bowed respectfully. "As you wish, Your Majesty Emperor ," he replied, feeling a sense of pride at the trust and care the emperor had shown towards him.


    With that, Aditya left the king''s chamber, his mind buzzing with thoughts of the tasks ahead.

 Chapter 16: Mystery girl at Riverside(R-18+)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Mystery girl at Riverside(R-18+)</h4>


    The next day, the military camp outside the fort was buzzing with activity. Soldiers were busy checking their gear and securing supplies for the journey to the capital. The atmosphere was a mix of organized chaos and focused energy.


    Aditya watched with a sense of pride as he joined the ranks of the departing army. He felt a deep determination, knowing how crucial his role was in defending the empire.


    By nightfall, the army set up camp by the riverside, the stars sparkling overhead. As the moon climbed high in the sky, Aditya found himself restless and unable to sleep. The stillness of the night beckoned him, and he decided to take a quiet walk to clear his mind. He slipped out of the camp, guided by the soft glow of the moon.


    Bheem, still sound asleep, wasn''t there to join him, so Aditya wandered alone. He followed the gentle murmur of a waterfall, the soothing sound drawing him closer. As he approached, the sshing water grew louder, and he felt a sense of calm wash over him.


    Under the full moon''s ethereal light, he stumbled upon a breathtaking scene. A mysterious woman wrapped in a white saree stood beneath the cascading waters, her figure illuminated by the moon''s gentle caress. Her skin glowed with an otherworldly radiance, her form a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow.


    From the looks of it she was of more or less, simr age with perfect body.


    Aditya watched, captivated, as she yed joyfully in the water, herughter mingling with the gentle rush of the waterfall. He stayed at a respectful distance, not wanting to interrupt the serene moment. His heart raced with excitement and curiosity as he observed her from afar.


    As the girl moved closer to the shore, Aditya caught a fleeting glimpse of her face, previously hidden by the nket of mist that enveloped the area. Yet, even in the dim light, he could see the delicate curve of her lips, the sparkle of mischief in her eyes, a beautiful face that felt familiar but hard to recollect.


    As the girl emerged from the mist, her figure revealed under the moonlit sky. Aditya''s eyes followed the elegant lines of her body: the curve of her neck, the slope of her shoulders. The soft moonlight highlighted her slender waist and the subtle curve of her hips, hinting at the allure beneath her wet white saree. His gaze lingered on the gentle rise and fall of her perfectly round breasts, evident beneath the fabric, enhancing her feminine grace and beauty.


    Aditya gulped as he watched the water droplets fell down from her lips down to her neck and then into the bluging curve of her cleavage, disappearing into the gentle slope of her slender waist.


    Meanwhile, the sshes of water added a yful rhythm to the scene, echoing the joy evident in her carefree movements. And amidst it all, the melody of her humming, soft and sweet voice, floated throughout the air, captivating Aditya''s senses and drawing him closer with each passing time.


    Unable to resist the pull of curiosity, Aditya took a step closer, his gaze fixed on the captivating sight before him. But his footfall betrayed him as the rustle of dried leaves echoed through the night air. In an instant, the girl''s head snapped up, her eyes widening in rm.


    Realizing he had been discovered, Aditya froze, his heart pounding in his chest. He called out to her, pleading for her to stay, but she was already out, her graceful form dashing into the darkness.


    With a sigh of disappointment, Aditya watched her vanish into the night, her memory etched forever in his mind. He realized that his monster down there was already raging hard in excitement.


    Aditya sighed for his loss of control of new body and headed back to his camp, bracing himself for yet another failed attempt at sleep.


    <strong>**Next morning**</strong>


    Emperor Hemu opts for a day of rest,manding the army to engage in rigorous drills. He personally selects a small, elite brigade of cavalry under the leadership of Shadi Khan to apany him on a hunting excursion.


    <i>''Damn! it hurts.''</i>


    Aditya struggled to keep pace during the morning drills after his prolonged training, his chest heaving with exertion as he attempted to lift the cumbersome bundles of wood for weightlifting exercises, which appeared rather strange to onlookers.


    Raamya Sen, striding past with an air of superiority, couldn''t help but smirk at Aditya''s peculiar efforts, a sly grin ying at the corners of his lips.


    <i>''Just you wait! Once I get back to my previous self, we''ll see who has thestugh.''</i>


    Undeterred by Raamya''s mocking gaze, Aditya pushed himself to the limit, determined to prove his worth despite his physical limitations. Sweat trickled down his brow as hebored under the weight of the wood, his muscles straining with the effort.


    Though he longed to match the strength of his past timeline, Aditya knew that true strengthy not only in physical prowess but also in determination and resilience. Despite the significant improvements in his body, it was still just the tip of the icebergpared to his former self.


    As the morning wore on, Aditya''s exhaustion reached its limit, his limbs weighed down by fatigue. With a sigh of defeat, he finally ceased his futile efforts and retreated to a nearby river for a refreshing bath.


    Stripping off his sweat-soaked garments, he waded into the cool waters, the gentlepping of the waves soothing his weary body. With each stroke, he felt the tension melting away, the water washing away the strain from his muscles.


    As he bathed, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched, a sense of unease settling over him like a shroud.


    <i>''What was that? Anyone watching me?''</i>


    ncing around nervously, he searched for any sign of the mysterious observer, but found nothing but the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.


    <i>''As if she woulde and say hello to me. Forget it.''</i>


    Shaking off his unproved instincts, he continued bathing, determined not to let his imagination get the better of him.


    After his bath, Aditya re-joined hispanions for a leisurely stroll around the camp, the salutes of his fellow soldiers lifted his spirits.


    Amira and Afzal regaled him with tales of their own exploits,ughter ringing out as they shared jokes and memories. Despite the rigors of army life, Aditya cherished these moments of camaraderie, the bonds of friendship forged in the crucible of adversity.


    As the day wore on, Aditya found himself drawn to the training grounds once more, the lure of the sword calling out to him. Joining Jeetendar for a sparring session, he threw himself into the fray with renewed vigour, the sh of steel ringing out as he honed his skills with each precise strike.


    Though his body ached with exertion, Aditya felt a sense of exhration coursing through his veins, the thrill of battle fuelling his determination.


    As evening descended upon the camp, Aditya retired to his quarters, his body weary but his spirits buoyed by the day''s aplishments.


    On his way back, Aditya overheard snippets of conversation among the guards. Their words hinted at a swift and decisive action by Emperor Hemu in Panipat, where the remnants of the Mughal rebellion were being rooted out by his cavalry.


    With a sense of admiration, Aditya marvelled at the emperor''s strategic prowess, acknowledging the importance of striking when the rebels least expected it. He silently praised Hemu''s foresight and determination to maintain order in the empire, recognizing the significance of such decisive actions in times of unrest.


    As he settled into bed, he found his thoughts drifting back to the events of the previous night as well as the day, the appearance of mystery girl and the possibility of the observer at the same river bank still lingering in his mind.


    ''Who was that person, and why he''s been watched?''


    ''Was it the same girl from night, who came to confirm him?''


    ''Then why not meet him?''


    The questions nagged at him, but for now, there were no answers, only the promise of another day dawning on the horizon.


    Little did he know, this chance encounter would set into motion a series of events that would change the course of his life forever just like his past timeline.

 Chapter 17: Heroic Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 17: Heroic Wee</h4>


    As the sun set, Delhi buzzed with excitement. Aditya, atop his majestic elephant, felt proud as he surveyed the lively streets. Colorful banners and gs decorated the city in preparation for Emperor Hemu''s arrival.


    The atmosphere was electric, filled with the sounds of drums and traditional music as people crowded the streets to see their revered ruler. Experiencing Delhi''s grandeur for the first time, Aditya marveled at the spectacle before him.


    Beside him, Afzal rode with wide-eyed wonder at the spectacle. Despite his responsibilities, he felt exhrated to be part of such a momentous asion.


    Meanwhile, Amira sat in her pnquin, her heart pounding with excitement as she watched the bustling streets pass by. Her eyes kept drifting to Aditya, captivated by his regal presencemanding the attention of the crowd.


    As they neared the royal pce, the streets became even more crowded, with people throwing flowers and chanting praises of Emperor Hemu and Prince Aditya. The sound of drums and trumpets filled the air, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    The air resounded with fervent chants, echoing the sentiments of the jubnt crowd. Voices raised in unison, proiming "Long live the Emperor!" and "Long live the Prince!" filled the atmosphere with a palpable energy.


    At the entrance to the pce, Aditya spotted an elderly nobleman dressed in traditional attire, holding a thali adorned with a burning diya (local candles).


    Aditya''s heart swelled with pride as he realized the significance of the moment; he was about to be weed into the heart of the empire by none other than the emperor''s father Chandrashekhar.


    As Emperor Hemu''s procession approached, the nobleman stepped forward, his voice resonating with ancient Sanskrit slokas. He invoked the blessings of the gods, and Aditya listened intently, the words washing over him like a soothing balm, filling him with peace and reverence.


    With the ceremonyplete, the nobleman turned to Emperor Hemu, his eyes shining with pride and admiration.


    "May you always be victorious, my son," he said, his voice thick with emotion as he blessed the emperor.


    Emperor Hemu smiled warmly at his father''s words, his gaze then turning to Aditya, who stood nearby, his heart racing with anticipation.


    "And may you continue to guide us with wisdom and strength, Father," he replied, his voice steady and filled with respect.


    As Emperor Hemu and his father shared heartfelt words, Aditya found himself enveloped in a whirlwind of emotions. Witnessing their genuine warmth stirred a deep longing within him, a poignant reminder of the affection he had missed in his past life. Yet, amid the bustling celebration, a surge of pride overcame him, knowing that his presence had contributed to this touching moment.


    Lost in thought, Aditya was jolted back to reality by Emperor Hemu''s father calling his name.


    "Aditya, my grandson,e meet your dada," the elder gentleman called with affection.


    "Even though it''s our first meeting, I''ve longed to hear these words from you."


    Aditya approached with hesitant steps, then knelt before his grandfather and respectfully touched his feet in reverence.


    "Bless me, Grandfather," he said.


    His grandfather''s hand descended gently upon his head, filled with love and pride. "Ayushman bhava (have a long life), my dear boy," he murmured, his voice choked with emotion.


    As an orphan, Aditya had never experienced such warmth. This moment was something he had longed for his entire life. Even though he knew it was only a facade, the emotion was overwhelming. Tears slipped from the corners of his eyes as he felt the weight of his grandfather''s blessing. Rising to his feet, he turned to Emperor Hemu, who stood before him, his eyes glowing with genuine warmth.


    Emperor Hemu reached out, sping Aditya''s hand.


    "You have made us proud, Aditya," he said, his voice brimming with pride. "You have proven yourself to be a true son of the empire."


    Aditya felt a profound sense of peace. Despite the weight of his responsibilities, he knew he was exactly where he was meant to be: by the side of his emperor.


    The grandfather and emperor shared a knowing smile at Aditya''s overwhelmed state before leading him into the pce. Aditya was filled with a mix of celebration and emotion, warmed by the heartfelt wee and familial blessings.


    <strong>** Inside the Pce **</strong>


    As the procession made its way through the streets of Delhi, Aditya noticed the familiar figure of Hari Singh among the attendants. Surprised, he approached him with a friendly smile.


    "Hari Singh, it''s good to see you again," Aditya said with curiosity.


    Hari Singh nodded respectfully. "Likewise, Your Highness. I am honored to serve once more."


    However, before Aditya could inquire further, Hari Singh gestured towards another figure nearby. "But please, allow me to introduce you to Yashpal Singh, the head butler of the emperor. He has been serving the royal family for decades and is as old as His Highness''s grandfather."


    "Wee, Your Highness, to Purana Q," Yashpal Singh said, his voice filled with reverence for the historical significance of the fortress. "Allow me to be your guide as we explore the wonders of this royal stronghold."


    Aditya noticed a dignified figure, radiating authority and wisdom. He acknowledged Yashpal Singh and allowed him to guide them into the royal pce.


    As the sun began its descent, Yashpal Singh, the loyal butler to emperor Aditya, led him through the imposing gates of Purana Q, the ancient fortress that stood as a proof to the grandeur of their ancestors.


    The prince''s eyes widened with wonder as he took in the magnificent sight before him, the golden rays of the setting sun casting a warm glow over the weathered stone walls.


    At first, they headed towards the temple under construction area. They approached the site where a magnificent temple dedicated to Lord Krishna was taking shape, its grandeur evident even in its unfinished state.


    "The construction of this temple has been abour of love for ourmunity," Yashpal exined with pride. "It will stand as a proof to our devotion and serve as a ce of worship for generations toe."


    Aditya gazed upon the intricate carvings and towering spires with admiration, impressed by the craftsmanship and dedication evident in every detail. "It is truly magnificent," he remarked, with a sense of awe in his voice.


    As they continued their tour, Yashpal led Aditya to the nearby shed where cows were sheltered. "Here, we care for these sacred animals with the utmost reverence," Yashpal exined. "They provide us with milk, which sustains us and is used in our religious rituals."


    Aditya observed the cows grazing contentedly, their presence a symbol of abundance and prosperity. "It is heartwarming to see such care and respect for these animals," hemented with appreciation.


    "Within these walls lies the marvel of architectural splendor, where the rulers of old held court and conducted affairs of state."


    Then Yashpal Singh toured Aditya through the administrative offices or chambers where affairs of state were conducted, their living quarters, the royal kitchen, the grand hall for arge number of guests, and the royal dining room specially privileged for top nobles.


    As they walked through the sprawling courtyard, Yashpal Singh regaled Aditya with tales of the fort''s illustrious past, pointing out the grand pce where the ruling elite once resided. "Here, Your Highness, is the heart of Purana Q," Yashpal Singh exined, gesturing toward the imposing structure.


    Aditya''s eyes sparkled with wonder as he imagined the opulent interiors of the pce, adorned with intricate carvings and precious jewels. "Truly magnificent," he murmured, unable to tear his gaze away from the pce within the fortress.


    After this, they continued their journey through the pce, where Yashpal Singh showed Aditya the barracks and training grounds where the garrison once resided, and the workshops where artisans honed their craft.


    Each building held a piece of history, a proof to the resilience and ingenuity of their ancestors.


    Then, he showed Aditya the pce garden filled with well-organized nts and trees bearing beautiful fruits and flowers, including decorative pools to enhance the pleasure of sight. Later, they visited the bathhouse, dedicated for privileged nobles.


    But Yashpal Singh was not finished yet. He addressed the prince, "Next is a very interesting ce, Your Highness. I am going to take you to the ce where the fate of kingdoms is decided." Aditya nodded as the butler took the lead.


    Yashpal Singh led Prince Aditya through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce, showing him the grand council chamber and the King''s courtyard within the pce.


    As they entered the grand chamber, Yashpal Singh exined that it had been meticulously designed to reflect the emperor''s status as a Hindu ruler.


    Intricate carvings adorned the walls, depicting scenes from the ancient legend of the Mahabharata war, while rich curtains and rugs adorned the floors.


    The only areas which remained unexplored due to restrictions were the king''s personal room and his chamber where he conducts his daily work in privacy.


    Aditya couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he surveyed his surroundings, knowing that he was walking in the footsteps of the great rulers who hade before him.


    "It is truly a sight to behold, Yashpal Singh," he said, his voice filled with gratitude for his loyal servant''s guidance.


    Yashpal Singh bowed respectfully, his heart swelling with pride at the prince''s words.


    "It is my honour to serve you, Your Highness," he replied, his voice filled with respect.


    "May your reign be long and prosperous, and may the walls of Purana Q stand as a proof to your strength and wisdom for generations toe."


    After reaching the living quarters of the prince asst destination, Prince Aditya and Yashpal Singh shared a moment of silent reverence for the fortress that had stood the test of time, a symbol of resilience and endurance in this chaotic era.


    **********************************


    Author''s note:


    *********************************


    I wont request for vote orment or review today as this Chapter is dedicate to all fathers of this world. While writing this Chapter I realized that we guys literally are not fair to our fathers as we should be.. may be I am getting a bit emotional.. :)


    Initially my n was just to make a short scene but thinking of the possible pain of this grandpa guy, who had to see his son''s dead body in real timeline''s past and then get pathetically butchered right after when this city was destroyed in front of his eyes. I thought at least I shouldplete his dreame true in my novel through our Aditya who got the golden chance to alter the fate in their timeline. Also, I hope you people are enjoying my work so have some patience for my updates as I promise to put a bomb next ahead soon. :)

 Chapter 18: Knowing the empire

    <h4>Chapter 18: Knowing the empire</h4>


    <strong>** Official ceremony day of Imperial Deration, 26 Jan, 1557 **</strong>


    In the soft morning light streaming through the pce windows, Aditya awoke in his luxurious princely room. The opulent furnishings and intricate curtains highlighted his newfound status, a stark contrast to his humble past. He took a deep breath, got out of bed, and began his daily exercises to stay strong and agile.


    Afterpleting his morning regimen, Aditya made his way to the training grounds, where Jeetendar awaited him with a sword in hand. But before he could reach his destination, he encountered Hari Singh, apanied by Afzal. Aditya''s brow furrowed in concern at the sight of the two men, sensing that something was amiss.


    "Is everything alright, Afzal?" Aditya inquired, noting the somber expression on his friend''s face.


    Afzal hesitated for a moment before replying, his voice filled with worry. "I''m afraid not, Aditya. I''ve received word that my mother has taken ill, and I must return to attend to her."


    Aditya''s heart went out to his friend, understanding the importance of family in such trying times. He nced back at Afzal and noticed Sikandar Khan, a loyal Mughal general, and his men trailing behind them discreetly.


    A wry smile tugged at Aditya''s lips as he realized the subtle machinations of Bairam Khan, orchestrating events to prevent Afzal''s presence during Emperor Hemu''s coronation to lower the im of empire''s might.


    "Stay strong, my friend," Aditya said reassuringly, cing aforting hand on Afzal''s shoulder. "I will seek permission from Emperor Hemu myself, but in the meantime, let us make arrangements for your safe return."


    With a nod of gratitude, Afzal agreed, his gaze reflecting a mix of determination and concern for his mother''s well-being. Aditya turned to Hari Singh, instructing him to secure the necessary escort for Afzal''s journey back home.


    As Hari Singh departed to carry out his orders, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air.


    After securing the emperor''s permission, Aditya returned to Afzal''s side, apanied by a contingent of elite soldiers to ensure his friend''s safe passage. As they made their way back to Afzal''s homnd, Sikandar Khan was appointed as his representative, despite his initial reluctance to ept the responsibility.


    Before parting ways, Afzal sought out Amira and Aditya for onest meeting, his eyes betraying a sense of longing for the friends he would leave behind.


    With a heartfelt promise to return once peace had been established between their nations, Afzal embraced Amira, his words tinged with sincerity.


    "You will always be my truest friend, Amira," Afzal whispered, his voice filled with emotion. "And I promise to visit you once the turmoil has passed."


    Amira blushed at his words, her heart fluttering at the depth of his feelings. She returned his embrace with equal fervor, cherishing the bond they shared.


    As they embraced, Afzal teased, "Hey, maybe next time we meet, I''ll be taller than you, Princess."


    Amira yfully tousled his hair in response, saying, "You''re still trying to tease me even as you''re leaving, you naughty boy!"


    As Aditya watched the exchange between his friends, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness for Afzal, knowing that Amira saw Afzal as nothing more than a friend, but he wondered if the same could be said for Afzal''s feelings towards her.


    It was a delicate situation, one that Aditya knew he couldn''t meddle in. Instead, he simply watched as the two embraced.


    "You are destined for greatness, Afzal," Aditya said, his voice filled with conviction. "And I have no doubt that you will achieve it, whatever path you choose to follow."


    Afzal bid farewell to his friends and embarked on his journey homeward, his heart heavy with the weight of responsibility yet buoyed by the support of those who believed in him.


    And as he disappeared into the distance, Aditya couldn''t help but wonder what adventures awaited his friend on the road ahead. Little did he know his words of encouragement would resonate deeply with Afzal, shaping his future in ways he couldn''t yet imagine.


    <strong>** At the King''s Chamber **</strong>


    As Aditya made his way to the king''s chamber, he couldn''t shake the feeling of anticipation gnawing at his gut.


    Upon entering, he found himself greeted by the imposing presence of Emperor Hemu, nked by a council of ministers and his grandfather Chandrashekhar, who now served as the prime minister of the realm.


    It was a formidable assembly, one that spoke volumes about the gravity of the matters at hand.


    Chandrashekhar stepped forward and gestured toward the council members one by one. "Come, Prince, allow me to introduce the esteemed members of our council."


    A mature woman around 45 years old, with a calm and dignified presence, stepped forward. She had a smile of amusement as her eyes met Aditya''s.


    "This is Sayantika Sen, our revenue minister. She is the rakhi sister (sworn sister) of the emperor and the current regent of the Bengal region."


    Sayantika nodded politely with a Namaste. "It''s an honor, Prince Aditya."


    "The honor is mine, Your Grace," Aditya replied. He noted the sly smile on her face and decided to keep his distance until he gathered more information.


    Aposed man around 40 years old with a steely gaze stepped forward.


    "Next, we have Jayadev Patil, head of the intelligence department."


    Jayadev Patil acknowledged with a crisp nod, "Your Highness."


    Aditya found him hard to read but still passed on, acknowledging him with a nod.


    Then, a burly man around 35 years old, wearing a turban, stepped forward. His eyes scanned Aditya from top to bottom, as if still skeptical about something.


    "He is Sukhwindar Singh, responsible for public welfare and security, including overseeing the justice department."


    Sukhwindar smiled with a nod but couldn''t hide the frown in his eyes, which betrayed his external facade. Aditya returned the nod but noted Sukhwindar as an easy target, too in to read.


    Next, a young man around 30 years old stepped forward. He had keen eyes and a gentle smile, his expression filled with curiosity.


    "This is Pratap Rao Taode, who oversees the agriculture department."


    He greeted Aditya with a polite Namaste. "Wee, Prince."


    From his look, Pratap seemed curious about Aditya''s presence, but there was nothing noteworthy for Aditya to concern himself with.


    Lastly, a battle-hardened figure, a man of 50 years old, stepped forward. He had a pleasant smile on his face.


    "You must have seen him leading the battle. He is General Shadi Khan Kakkar, who has served as the unofficial military head of the army and will soon receive his new title."


    General Shadi Khan Kakkar nodded, his tone filled with gratitude. "It''s all due to His Majesty''s grace. It''s a pleasure meeting you, Your Highness."


    Aditya smiled at his response, which was the most cheerful of them all, and acknowledged with a polite Namaste. "The pleasure is mine, General."


    Once the introductions ended, Emperor Hemu''s gaze locked onto Aditya. "Prince Aditya, we are eager to hear your insights and opinions on the reforms we are nning post-coronation."


    Aditya felt a surge of nervous energy as he surveyed the esteemed council members gathered before him.


    It was clear that the fate of the kingdom rested in their hands, and Aditya felt the weight of responsibility bearing down on him.


    As the discussion unfolded, Aditya found himself momentarily taken aback by the fragility of the kingdom''s administrative system. However, he quickly realized that the empire is still new born and they atleast have a foundation which is better than nothing.


    Drawing upon his own experiences and observations, Aditya began to offer his insights and suggestions for improvement, which greatly amazed everyone present.


    Throughout the meeting, Aditya''s suggestions were met with nods of agreement and murmurs of approval from majority of council members. Soon they came to the drafting of reforms which were agreed upon and some where left for open debate which needs to be conducted after coronation.


    However, it was Sayantika Sen and Shadi Khan Kakkar who seemed particrly pleased by the end of the discussion, their smiles reflecting a sense of satisfaction as if they are going to be the real winners in this reform.


    As the meeting drew to a close, Emperor Hemu expressed his gratitude to Aditya for his valuable contributions specially, regarding his insight on future rtions with kingdoms.


    It was a humbling moment for the young prince, who realized that, despite his initial apprehensions, he had yed a pivotal role in shaping the future of the empire. The discussions were secret and would only be revealed when the time came, but changing the entire course of the empire through just a few moments of conversation was a great achievement, Aditya realized for himself.


    And as he made his way out of the king''s chamber, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement, eager to see how things would unfold after the coronation.


    <strong>** Moments before ceremony of coronation **</strong>


    As the evening descended upon the grand coronation event, Aditya found himself engulfed by the sea of faces that filled the courtyard. Among them, he noticed the presence of Dutch and Portuguese representatives, a sight that surprised him.


    "Foreigners in our midst," he muttered to himself, a hint of disdain creeping into his voice.


    Curious, he turned to Hari Singh for an exnation, and what he heard left him taken aback.


    Hari Singh''s exnation revealed a tangled web of alliances, betrayals, and conflicts in distantnds. The Dutch, initially sought by the Vijayanagar Empire to help drive out the Portuguese, hadter turned on their erstwhile allies, seizing territory for themselves.


    Meanwhile, the Portuguese, noticing the weakened Dutch presence in Sri Lanka, had capitalized on the opportunity to expand their own influence.


    Aditya was incredulous at the information he was receiving; it seemed that the knowledge he had previously possessed had once again been altered. He found himself questioning the reliability of his understanding, particrly in matters concerning the kingdom.


    Resolved to rectify this uncertainty, he decided to prioritize the enhancement of his intelligence capabilities for the empire.


    His gaze turned disdainful as he absorbed theplexities of foreign politics. Despite his personal disdain for the foreigners, he maintained aposed demeanour out of courtesy, though his clenched fists betrayed his inner turmoil.


    As the evening wore on, Hari Singh shared more insights into the extent of Emperor Hemu''s domain. Aditya listened intently as he learned of the vast territories that fell under Hemu''s rule.


    "Our empire spans from the bustling streets of Delhi to the fertile ins of Bengal," Hari Singh recounted, his voice resonating with pride. "From the majestic peaks of Kashmir to the bustling cities of Jaunpur and Agra."


    He discovered that emperor''s regime His dominion extended across present-day regions of Delhi, Punjab, Haryana, Uttar Pradesh, Kashmir, bengal, parts of Madhya Pradesh, and possibly other adjacent territories.


    In terms of kingdoms, it included the Kingdom of Delhi (which covered the whole region of Delhi city and the northwestern part of Uttar Pradesh, including Lucknow, and northern Haryana),


    the Kingdom of Punjab (present-day Punjab stretched to the Ravi River in the west, some parts of Uttarakhand and Himachal Pradesh, and shared borders with Kashmir in the north and Rewari and Delhi in the south),


    the Kingdom of Rewari (present-day state of Haryana and some parts of northern Rajasthan, sharing borders with the eastern side of the Delhi kingdom, some part of agra kingdom and stretching up to the Ravi River),


    and the Kingdom of Agra (sharing the southern western border of the Delhi kingdom, southern border of rewari kingdom, some parts of western Uttar Pradesh, northern Madhya Pradesh, and north eastern Rajasthan).


    Furthermore, it included the Kingdom of Jaunpur (sharing the western border of the Delhi kingdom, the southwestern part of Uttar Pradesh, and stretching up to northern Bihar),


    the Kingdom of Kashmir (present-day Kashmir including the disputed PoK but not the mountain region of Ladakh),


    the Kingdom of Bengal (including Bihar, Jharkhand, West Bengal, and Bandesh), the Kingdom of Gwalior (sharing the southern borders of Agra, eastern parts of Madhya Pradesh,


    southern part of Uttar Pradesh, and some southeastern part of Rajasthan), and the Kingdom of Malwa (southern Rajasthan and western Madhya Pradesh).


    As Hari Singh continued his narration, Aditya''s attention shifted to the assembly of noble representatives from across the realm.


    Amongst the distinguished guests were representatives from Mewar and Marwar, both situated in Rajasthan, along with envoys from Bundelkhand kingdom from Madhya pradesh, and the Gajapati Kingdom of Odisha.


    Additionally, the Ahmadnagar Sultanate, nestled in present-day northern Maharashtra, stood as a prominent part of the Dan Sultanates, exerting influence in the western reaches of India.


    "Such diversity," Aditya mused aloud, a note of admiration in his voice. "Our empire truly epasses the richness of Bharat."


    His gaze then fell upon the notable absence of representatives from certain southern sultanates. Theplexity of inter-kingdom rtions and the delicate bnce of power left him pondering their absence.


    Aditya''s attention was drawn to the Ahmadnagar Sultanate representative, a glimmer of interest in his eyes as he considered potential diplomatic opportunities.


    "Indeed, an opportunity for engagement," he thought, his mind racing with possibilities for alliances.


    As Aditya contemted governance and diplomacy, whispers from nearby nobles reached his ears.


    "What a beauty," one remarked, followed by another''s admiring observation of her waist. "Look at her waist, it seems god has taken special holiday to frame it."


    Finally, a third noble added, "Ah! I would dly give away my kingdom to spend a night with such a goddess."


    Aditya couldn''t help but be intrigued by the hushedmentary, his curiosity piqued by his ownck of experience in matters of love and desire.


    With cautious steps, Aditya trailed the direction of the whispers, his gaze eventually falling upon a woman escorted by guards. d in an elegant red saree and adorned with regal jewellery, she exuded an aura of nobility.


    Yet, it was her face veiled by a ghumta(scarf), revealing only a glimpse of her lips, that caught Aditya''s attention.


    As he scrutinized her features, a sense of recognition dawned upon him. "Damn! It''s the same lips, the same smile, same waist, same size... she''s that mystery girl from the river."


    His heart raced with anticipation and apprehension as he pondered her presence amidst the nobles.


    A nearby noble''s voice pierced through the murmurs, dering, "Damn, what a waste. She must be another prospect looking to marry the emperor."


    A cold shiver ran down on Aditya''s spine. The mere thought of her bing his stepmother sent a wave of dread coursing through him.


    <i>''No... no... please, God, no... not my mom.''</i>, Aditya pleaded with all his might.


    Inwardly, His mind reeled with apprehension, grappling with the unsettling possibility that fate might thrust him into an unforeseen and ufortable familial dynamic.


    Aditya''s heart sank at the thought, knowing all too well the political machinations that governed such unions.


    Yet, amidst his anxiety, a flicker of excitement ignited within him. "Wait a minute, what are our soldiers doing as her escort? Could she be from our empire? Was that why I saw her bathing there?"


    Lost in his thoughts, Aditya barely noticed the announcement heralding the emperor''s entrance.


    *******************************


    Author''s note(edited) : Make sure to check the maps in auxiliary volume. It can be found in contents before Chapter 1.


    The areas mentioned do exist with the same names, but they were not all kingdoms. In fact, one major city ,acting as main capital used to hold influence over other cities and was treated no less than a kingdom. It has been modified here to "kingdom" to suit the taste of the northern empire of Sur dynasty. Before that, they were territories under the Delhi Sultanate andter principalities and kingdoms under the Mughal Empire in real history.


    Also, the concept of the Ravi and Indus River borders is fictional, so western territories of North India are stretched to meet the storyline requirements. Even though I have tried to give the exact area of influence, I can''t guarantee it''s a hundred percent correct, as these areas were not constant and always changed sizes due to mutual conflicts.


    Also take note that some parts of mountain kingdoms of north India, central and southern india and north eastern regions, didn''te under hemu''s rule in that era. So it wasn''t mentioned here.

 Chapter 19: Samrajya of Samrat

    <h4>Chapter 19: Samrajya of Samrat</h4>


    Dhum!


    Dha Dhum!


    Dhum!


    Dha Dhum!


    The pce courtyard buzzed with anticipation as the rhythmic beat of drums filled the air, signaling themencement of the grand coronation ceremony. Performers adorned in vibrant attire twirled and swayed to the enchanting melodies of the shehnai, their movements a graceful homage to the auspicious asion. Amidst the festivities, flower petals rained down upon Emperor Hemu as he made his regal procession through the throngs of cheering spectators. The chants of "Long live the emperor!" reverberated throughout the courtyard, a fervent promation of loyalty and devotion to their revered leader.


    Following closely behind the emperor, his council of ministers moved with solemn dignity, their presencemanding respect and admiration from the assembled nobles. Among them, Sayantika Sen, a figure of grace and poise, drew murmurs of recognition from the Rajput nobility.


    "Isn''t she the mother of General Ramya?" one noble whispered to another, prompting nods of agreement.


    "I heard she yed a pivotal role in Emperor Hemu''s campaign against the Mughals, earning her the title of his rakhi sister," another added, his voice filled with admiration.


    "We are truly blessed to have such a formidable matriarch in our midst," remarked a third noble, his eyes alight with reverence. "Her contributions have undoubtedly strengthened our empire''s standing."


    Meanwhile, Aditya observed the unfolding scene with keen interest, his mind abuzz with the significance of the momentous asion.


    As Emperor Hemu ascended the steps to the pce halls, nked by his escorts and apanied by the venerable Head Priest Raghav Bhatt, a hush fell over the gathered crowd. With solemn reverence, the priest performed the sacred rites of coronation, pouring water from a golden vessel filled with the sacred waters of the seven sacred rivers - Yamuna, Indus, Ganges, Godavari, Narmada, Krishna, and Kaveri - over the emperor''s head. The melodious chants of Vedic mantras echoed through the halls, infusing the ceremony with an aura of sanctity and divine blessing.


    With each intonation of the ancient verses, the emperor''s stature seemed to grow, his presence imbued with an aura of authority and strength. As the ritual reached its crescendo, the head priest bestowed upon Emperor Hemu the title of Samrat, signifying his ascension to the highest echelon of power.


    With a deep bow of respect, Emperor Hemu paid homage to the venerable priest, touching his feet in a gesture of reverence. He then turned to his father, Chandrashekhar, whose eyes glistened with tears of pride and joy. In a moment of profound filial devotion, the emperor bowed before his father, acknowledging the unwavering support and guidance he had received throughout his journey.


    Caught in the poignant exchange, Aditya felt a swell of emotion rise within him, witnessing the bond between father and son. As Emperor Hemu''s gaze met his own, a silent understanding passed between them.


    With a determined stride, Emperor Hemu stepped forward, his sword gleaming in the daylight as he dered in a voice that echoed with authority, "I, Samrat Hem Chandra Vikramaditya Bhargav, dere the founding of the Bhargav dynasty. Let it be known that my empire shall henceforth be known as the Samrajya from Bharat, with the lineage of the Bhargav dynasty, a beacon of strength and prosperity for all who dwell within its borders."


    As Emperor Hemu proimed the establishment of the Samrajya from Bharat, a murmur of intrigue swept through the assembly, reverberating among the courtiers and nobles.


    Whispers of uncertainty danced among the aristocracy. One noble leaned in to another, asking with an air of skepticism, "Was it not decreed to be the Sultanate where we would have our sharia (Imicw)? What is the significance of this ''Samrajya''?"


    The Afghan lords, renowned for their stoic demeanor, exhibited a subtle unease. One among them murmured, "Does this promation signify our exclusion?" A swift reprimand from hisrade stifled further dissent, underscoring the gravity of the asion.


    However, as Emperor Hemu addressed the assembly, his words resounded with regal authority thatmanded everyone''s attention. With measured eloquence, he rified upon the essence of the Samrajya of Bharat, dispelling doubts and invoking a sense of unity among the gathered nobility of Rajyas or kingdoms.


    "In dering the Samrajya from Bharat, let it be known that this empire will be founded on the core values of Bharat," he proimed, his voice resolute as he exined. "Thend between the sea in the south and the abode of snow in the north has been called Bharat since the time of our ancestors. Though we may have been divided into different kingdoms or empires, we have always shared and depended on the same resources for survival and prosperity. Regardless of our varying religions, our ancestors were born here, lived here for generations, and wereid to rest here, making thisnd an integral part of our identity. It is essential to establish the foundation of our new empire on these origins and with rity, so that in the future, no outsider would ever dare to question who belongs here.


    A murmur of understanding rippled through the crowd. With a subtle gesture from Chandrashekar, the murmurs ceased, allowing Hemu to continue.


    "For us, everyone who lives within Bharat is a Bhartiya, regardless of region or religion. Since our empire lies on this maind, it is crucial to include and assimte everyone into Bhartiya culture. Therefore, we are adopting the term Samrajya instead of the previously used sultanate. There will be no privileges; rather, there will be one way of living in our empire, and that is to live and let live with equal dignity. Let the world know that a new dawn has risen in this country."


    At this juncture, the representative of the Malwa Kingdom addressed the emperor with caution, "Forgive me, Emperor, for my boldness, but are you aiming for Bhartiya Samrajya, do you mean all of Akhand Bharat (all of India)? What about the other non-empire regions?"


    A noble of the empire faction snorted in response, "None can challenge His Majesty Emperor''s greatness, and we will bear the g of the empire across the Indian subcontinent."


    The crowd murmured in response, their reactions reflecting a mix of anticipation and skepticism.


    Emperor Hemu replied with measured dignity, "My esteemed noble guest, Bharat is for all, and this empire seeks to maintain stability and security for all and not to incite war for unjust causes. We aspire for peace and prosperity through trade with our fellow Indian kingdoms."


    The entire crowd listened intently as Hemu continued, "The Bhargav dynasty''s empire is an empire of Bharat, but not an Akhand Bharat or Bharat Samrajya. We shall wait until all kingdoms willingly merge with the empire. For the sake of peace, as the first Samrat of the Bhargav dynasty, I dere that my dynasty shall never wage unjust wars and will always choose peace as the first option."


    The crowd murmured in response, their reactions reflecting shock and disbelief.


    "For too long," the Emperor continued with conviction, "we have known the ravages of war, the futile pursuit of conquest that has only led to our own subjugation at the hands of outsiders. If my memory serves me right, our brothers in the south have suffered simr fates."


    At these words, all eyes turned towards the Dutch representatives, casting a shadow of introspection over the assembly. The Dutch ambassador''sposure faltered momentarily, a ripple of difort crossing his face.


    With a hint of disdain, he addressed the Emperor, "Your Majesty, it is deeply troubling to witness such hostility towards a diplomat who hase as a guest to trade. This, I must say, contradicts the revered Indian belief of ''atithi devo bhava'' (guest is god). Such treatment is an insult to the very values your great culture upholds."


    The Emperor, bemused, remarked, "Ah, it seems you are familiar with our principles. What else do you wish to share?"


    The Dutch ambassador, adopting a more diplomatic tone, responded, "Your Majesty, let us not lose sight of the auspicious asion we are celebrating today. Since the Samrajya''s stance towards the Dutch is clear, so I have no intention of furthering offense or escting tensions."


    Hateful slogans rebuking the Dutch erupted among the gathered nobles. The ambassador paused briefly, reading the room, then continued, "In time, as Your Majesty''s perspective broadens beyond India''s borders, there remains an enduring possibility for amicable rtions. The Dutch are ever-present and willing to engage on friendly terms when the moment is right."


    Murmurs of interest and concerns about the potential for conflict spread in hushed voices, as the earlier tension began to subside.


    His expression turned serious, his voice carrying a subtle hint of warning, "It is important to remember, Your Majesty, that the Dutch presence should not be ignored. We are prepared to foster peaceful rtions when the time is opportune."


    Emperor Hemu, with a smug smile, replied, "Iprehend your perspective. As you seem to grasp our values, I shall grant you leave with your dignity intact. The exit awaits," he added, pointing towards the exit of the court.


    At this juncture, the Portuguese representatives appeared to be on cloud nine, sporting a teasing grin directed at the retreating Dutch envoy.


    As the Dutch representative retreated from the assembly, the Emperor resumed his deration, undeterred by the brief interruption.


    "In our pursuit of peace, let it be known that we do not cower in fear or weakness."


    The crowd, as anticipated, echoed their approval, affirming their allegiance to the Emperor''s words.


    Hemu continued, "However, should anyone dare to threaten the security or integrity of our empire, let it be understood that the full force of our wrath shall be unleashed upon them."


    A hushed silence fell over the assembly, punctuated only by the solemn chant of Shadi Khan, "Long live the Samrat! Long live the Samrajya!" The chant was taken up by others, their voices ringing out in unison as they pledged their allegiance to the Emperor and his realm.


    With a dignified nod, Emperor Hemu took his seat upon the throne, signaling themencement of the reward ceremony amidst an atmosphere of solemn reverence.


    During the reward ceremony, Emperor Hemu bestowed territories upon his loyal nobles in recognition of their generous military support. While many of these territories were already under their governance and widely known, the official acknowledgment from the emperor solidified their ims and stability.


    Amidst the prestigious titles being announced, there came the momentous deration of the Kingdom of Bengal. This vast domain, epassing modern-day Bihar, Jharkhand, Bengal, and the entire nation of Bandesh, was to be awarded to Raamya Sen.


    As anticipation rippled through the crowd, all eyes searched for the 23-year-old general who had earned renown on the battlefield. But to their astonishment, he was nowhere to be found.


    Emperor Hemu, his voice tinged with emotion, directed his gaze towards a particr direction and beckoned, "Come forth, my child. Do not hesitate. You have endured enough. It is time to reveal your true identity."


    Curious gazes turned to follow the emperor''s indication, and shock washed over the assembly as they beheld an unexpected sight ¨C the mystery girl, d in regal attire, stepped forward. At first, she hesitated, but with the Emperor''s encouraging words, she summoned the courage to unveil her face, lifting the veil that obscured her features. A collective gasp swept through the crowd as they beheld the revtion before them.


    One Rajput noble, his disbelief evident, uttered, "She has been a woman all along."


    An Afghan noble, incredulous, eximed, "Impossible! A woman possessing the strength to cleave a mounted knight in half?"


    Meanwhile, Aditya''s mind raced with astonishment, pondering, "Is that fiery woman really Raamya?"


    Undeterred by the shocked murmurs, Raamya moved with confidence, gracefully lowering herself into a respectful bow before Emperor Hemu, her sharp voice ringing out with unwavering loyalty as she chanted, "Long live the Samrat."


    Before the Emperor could bestow upon her the imperial deed, the head priest stepped forward, his voiceced with concern and protest.


    "This is a grave sin, Your Majesty," the head priest dered solemnly, his eyes wide with rm. "The empire will be doomed if a woman assumes rulership. This is sphemy, Your Majesty, Emperor."


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the assembly grappled with the unprecedented turn of events. Whispers filled the air, echoing the head priest''s concerns and questioning the validity of a female ruler. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, Raamya stood firm, her resolve unwavering as she awaited the Emperor''s decree.

 Chapter 20: Raamya’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 20: Raamya''s Trouble</h4>


    Long before Emperor Hemu''s reign, in the turbulent times of Mughal ruler Ziauddin, the Bengal Sultanate set its sights on the small Hindu kingdom of Bikrampur. However, King Jayadev Sen stood firm against the impending invasion like an unyielding citadel.


    But disaster struck when Jayadev was betrayed by his own brother, who took over the throne and allied with the Sultanate''s forces.


    Amid this betrayal, Queen Sayantika Sen, who had been married for only a few months, discovered that she was carrying the future of the kingdom within her womb.


    To secure her position, she remarried the usurper king, only to poison him on their wedding night. She then took the throne and ruled as regent with an iron grip.


    Her eptance of the role of ruler was only on the basis of being the mother of the future heir. The kingdom had high anticipation, and a male child was needed to secure the queen''s rule.


    But fate had different ns. Raamya was born a girl, shattering the queen''s hopes and changing her ns.


    Raamya''s life took a difficult turn. To fulfill her mother''s ambitions and maintain stability in the kingdom, she was raised to pretend to be a boy and disregard her real identity as a girl. From an early age, she had to face a life of deception and hardship.


    Despite her desire to be herself, Raamya endured rigorous training as a male soldier, living a life that felt foreign to her own identity.


    However, in private, She found sce in activities that reflected her true self. Dancing, creating delicate rangoli designs, and honing her culinary skills gave her moments of peace amidst the chaos.


    Yet, these small joys were overshadowed by her mother''s relentless quest for revenge and the heavy demands of her duties.


    Forced to hide her true identity and live a life of deception, Raamya struggled to reconcile her innermost desires with the expectations ced upon her.


    Behind the facade of masculinity, Raamya longed for the freedom to express herself as a woman: to dance, create art, and indulge in the simple pleasures of life.


    Yet, bound by duty to her kingdom and her mother''s relentless ambition, Raamya was trapped in a web of lies and maniption.


    Though she longed for authenticity and eptance, Raamya''s fate was deeply entwined with the harsh realities of power and politics.


    Destiny took a decisive turn when General Hemu, aligned with the Sur dynasty, sought aid from their kingdom to challenge the Bengal Sultanate. Queen Sayantika Sen saw this as a chance for her long-awaited revenge and quickly pledged her support to Hemu''s campaign.


    As the battle raged on, unforeseenplications arose. With the death of sher shah suri and confident by his victories, General Hemu, began considering seizing the throne for himself. At this critical moment, he approached Sayantika Sen with a proposal to ally with him in his bid for the throne of North India.


    The queen faced a difficult choice. Aligning with Hemu could expose her daughter''s secret, but without his support, her kingdom might face external threats. Reluctantly, she revealed Raamya''s true identity to Hemu, sharing her fears about involving her daughter in the dangerous world of politics and warfare.


    Hemu responded with a solemn promise. If he seeded in taking the throne, he would elevate Raamya to a leadership role, granting her the freedom and authority she longed for. For the first time, Sayantika Sen glimpsed a future where her daughter might live as her free self, so she readily agreed.


    As the final Battle of Panipat approached, Raamya sought sce in prayer to Lord Shiva. While pouring milk over the Shiv Ling, she was horrified to see it turn into blood. Looking up, she saw a surreal sight: the sky seemed to bleed, casting a crimson pond over the battlefield. The fallen bodies of allies and enemiesy scattered, and the air was filled with the cries of crows and vultures, signaling imminent danger and violence.


    In a moment of terror, Raamya''s screamed. Her shout broke the eerie silence. She closed her eyes, trying to process the horrifying vision. But just as suddenly as it appeared, the vision vanished, leaving her trembling in fear. The surroundings changed in front of her eyes.


    Shaken, Raamya found herself in the opulent halls of a pce she had never seen before. A tall, imposing figure sat on a grand throne, his presence unsettling. With an enigmatic smile, he extended his hand towards her but his intentions were unclear.


    Raamya instinctively recoiled, feeling uneasy, and then woke abruptly from her restless sleep. Her mind was in turmoil. Shaking off the vivid dream, she tried to steady herself.


    But fate had other ns. Soon after, Raamya encountered Aditya in the jungle. He resembled the mysterious figure from her dream in the pce halls, who was rumored to be their savior.


    Initially, she was startled by the resemnce, but she chalked it up to pre-battle nerves. Watching Aditya''s malnourished figure, Raamya''s immediate concerns eased. Still, a lingering feeling of unease nagged at her. ''Could this chance encounter be more than coincidence?''


    Monthster as Raamya prepared for her nightly bath with her trusted maid in theke nearby. She felt her privacy was abruptly disturbed by an unwee presence: a soldier lurking in the shadows.


    Raamya''s initial suspicion fell on Aditya, whose frequent presence had not gone unnoticed. Yet, her doubts faded when she saw him calmly bathing nearby, seemingly unaware of the disturbance.


    Assured that her modesty remained intact, Raamya dismissed the incident as a minorpse in security. However, when she faced Emperor Hemu and revealed her true identity as instructed by her mother, she locked eyes with Aditya once more.


    To her dismay, he wore the same teasing grin as of that dream. His eyes sparkling with mischief, evoking an unsettling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in her body.


    Being in ceremony, in front of the emperor, Raamya was swept by a wave of shock and anger as she realized Aditya was that intruder who had indeed invaded her privacy. His bold gaze gave her the unspoken acknowledgment of their secret encounter, This audacity fuelled her fury.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Raamya clenched her teeth, her cheeks burning with humiliation. Though she tried to stay calm, tears threatened to spill, revealing the turmoil she felt inside.


    In that moment of vulnerability, she longed to beat the crap out of the audacious intruder who had seen her in such a private state. But bound by her position, Raamya could only suppress her frustration, her trembling body betraying the storm of emotions within.


    Raamya''s distress was palpable. Her gentle features twisted in a touching expression of pain and innocence, making her appear vulnerable and unfairly judged, like a scared child being scolded, which fit exactly with the situation, in opposition to her im to rule. Even the stern head priest softened at her sorrow.


    Emperor Hemu, however, showed no sympathy. His pride stung by the implications of his earlier deration, he seethed with anger. His voice was filled with righteous fury as he chastised the head priest, his resolve hardened by Raamya''s distress.


    "Shame on you, priest!" Hemu thundered, his words resonating with authority. "Have we not worshipped Goddess Durga, the supreme deity who vanquished demons that all others could not? Do the sacred shlokas not fall under the authority of Goddess Saraswati? What hypocrisy is this?"


    The gathered nobles were moved by his impassioned defense of Raamya, murmuring their agreement as they witnessed the blend of sorrowful femininity and martial prowess in the young general. Even those who had seen her on the battlefield, d in armor and turban, were captivated by her vulnerability in this moment.


    Shadi Khan, knowing Raamya''s true identity and holding paternal affection for her, stepped forward in support. "Head priest," he interjected firmly, "I have witnessed Raamya on the battlefield. She is unmatched, capable of defeating hundreds with her left hand alone. To doubt her now is foolishness."


    The head priest, feeling the weight of collective condemnation, attempted to maintainposure. "She may be a formidable general," he retorted defiantly, "but rulership is traditionally a mantle for men. To elevate her would bring doom upon our empire."


    Chandrashekar, the prime minister and Emperor''s father, impatiently unsheathed his dagger and pointed it at the head priest menacingly.


    "Remember that if the Mughals had prevailed, your fate might have been far less forgiving. The fact that you still stand is a testament to our regard for your role in temple. Do not push our patience, if you wish to keep your head, where it is."


    The head priest recoiled in fear, his resolve crumbled in the face of imminent danger.


    "I...I meant no disrespect," he stammered, his voice quavering. "There may be... alternatives to mitigate the supposed sin. If a penance of sufficient weight is undertaken, the gods may yet be appeased."


    Chandrashekhar, softened by the priest''s capittion, offered a conciliatory smile and withdrew his dagger. "I understand, head priest," he replied, his tone gentler now.


    "Forgive my earlier harshness. It would have served us both well, had you recalled this solution sooner."


    The head priest, relieved to have saved his dignity and avoided disaster, chuckled nervously in agreement. The promise of additionalpensation eased his wounded pride.


    Following the Emperor''s decree, Raamya underwent a ritual of weighing. She was measured against seven different metals, including gold and silver, along with items like fine linen, camphor, salt, and sugar.


    Additionally, at the insistence of Sayantika Sen, a significant sum of hundred thousand was distributed among the Brahmins from her side to prevent any further esction of the matter.


    With this promation, the Emperor assured that changes to inheritancews would be enacted within three days and that reforms would be discussed with the nobles to ensure alignment and consensus.


    Murmurs spread among the nobility, but the reward ceremony continued. Aditya watched from a corner, amused by the unfolding events, recognizing that the stage was being set for change in the empire.


    Though it wasn''t nned, he weed the prospect of incremental progress, understanding that small changes often led to significant reform.


    His amusement turned to surprise when the Emperor called his name and offered him a reward of his choosing to help lessen the empire''s debt in recognition of his service.


    Bowing respectfully, Aditya spoke with humility, "Your Majesty, I have no desire for administrative positions or authority at this time. What I seek is to establish my ownpany."


    The assembly was taken aback, their eyes wide with a mix of surprise and curiosity at this unexpected request.

 Chapter 21: Aditya’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 21: Aditya''s Choice</h4>


    Since the day Aditya found himself in this new world, he understood the delicate bnce between the ruler and the ruled. Just as the emperor requires the support of his nobles for internal security, the nobles rely on the emperor for protection from external threats.


    With the current tensions, any reforms proposed publicly that don''t align with the nobles'' interests could backfire disastrously. Even introducing modern weaponry to the nobles could be a dangerous gamble, as it might be turned against the empire if they rebelled.


    So, Aditya proposed to introduce reforms that would be favorable to the nobles or at least not offend them during the meeting. However, simply passing reforms wouldn''t be enough to bring about real change.


    The society needed a powerful organization to set an example, instill confidence, and motivate others to follow suit. And in Aditya''s vision, apany was the perfect vehicle for this purpose.


    To consolidate power and bring the nobles under the empire''s control, Aditya drew inspiration from the model of the East India Company, which the British had used in his past timeline. His n involved gradually expanding influence and then tightening control, much like the British had done.


    However, despite his experience with public speaking as a teacher, Aditya felt nervous addressing the emperor''s court as a prince, especially when requesting a reward that might go against the nobles'' interests.


    The pressure weighed heavily on him, adding to his apprehension as he stood before the assembled nobility.


    After a brief pause, Aditya responded to the inquiry with aposed demeanor, his thoughts carefully formted around the concept of apany. The entire assembly was captivated, yet puzzled, by this unfamiliar term.


    A noble, sensing the collective curiosity, respectfully addressed Aditya, seeking rification, "Your Highness, could you kindly borate what you mean by pany''?"


    In a manner befitting his station, Aditya elucidated, "Apany is an organization that engages inmerce and provides services in exchange for marypensation.


    It is much like a merchant group, but in a broader perspective, it''s an organization under a single authority and has a clear hierarchy of operatives."


    As his exnation resonated through the hall, even the Emperor furrowed his brow in consideration, pondering the implications of such a proposition.


    In the current era of feudal lords, most business ventures were small and mainly led by less prominent nobles. Wealthier nobles usually managed many smaller groups involved in simr activities under their support.


    Among nobles, trading was not highly regarded, and they preferred owningnd to show their wealth. So, the idea of being directly involved in business without noble supervision waspletely new and unheard of.


    In response to Aditya''s assertion, Sayantika Sen, initially intrigued by the prince''s proposal, voiced her query, "Aditya, why do you seek to venture intomerce when you hold the esteemed position as the sole prince of our empire, with ess to ample resources and tax revenue?"


    Aditya, with a thoughtful gaze, replied to Sayantika''s inquiry, "Your Grace, while it is true that as the prince of our empire, I am privileged with ess to abundant resources and tax revenue, my aspiration formerce stems from a broader vision for our realm.


    By establishing apany, I aim to not only enhance our economic prosperity but also foster innovation, create employment opportunities, and promote trade rtions both within and beyond our borders.


    Throughmerce, we can diversify our revenue streams, reduce dependency on traditional sources of ie, andy the foundation for a more resilient and dynamic economy.


    Furthermore, by engaging inmerce, we can demonstrate our ability to adapt and thrive in an evolving world, setting an example for our subjects and allies alike."


    But just then, the Minister of Public Affairs, Sukhwindar Singh, inquired, spoke up, his voice carrying a note of curiosity, "But Your Highness, what type ofpany do you want to form and what business do you want to do?"


    "Your grace," Aditya began, his voice steady despite the butterflies in his stomach, "I propose the formation of apany," Aditya continued, "a tradingpany that will serve as a vehicle for expanding our influence and securing our borders.


    I envision apany that will trade with distantnds, establish colonies, and protect our interests abroad. But I must ask your majesty emperor permission to have my own military to act as escort and mercenary as sole part of thepany".


    Murmurs rippled through the court as Aditya''s words sank in. Some nobles looked intrigued, while others appeared skeptical.


    "But Your Highness," one noble spoke up, his voice tinged with caution, "isn''t this akin to granting a private army? Are we not risking the stability of our empire by allowing such power to fall into the hands of a single entity?"


    Amidst the murmurs and whispers of the court, Prince Aditya stood tall, his voice resonating with authority as he addressed the assembled nobles.


    "For military, our soldiers won''t be armed with swords or spears but rather with other arms our military currently possesses and daggers for closebat defence, Also I aim to conduct research on range arms to sell it to our friendly nobles " he dered firmly.


    "We do not seek to invade, but rather only to protect our interests. However, we don''t want to consume the resources of other nobles or be a burden for escort, so we will also request the sardars(knight equivalent) and local infantry from other nobles.


    And rewards will be shared as per the contribution."


    During that period in India, firearms known as arquebuses weremonly used. Early arquebuses were notorious for their significant recoil, which made them challenging to handle.


    Loading them was a time-consuming process, leaving the user vulnerable during reloading unless employing the ''continuous fire'' tactic of line formation which was introduced in muchter years.


    Additionally, arquebuses had a tendency to overheat. Despite attempts to innovate and reduce recoil, the improvements were minimal, making them less popr.


    Aditya''s expressed interest in utilizing firearms primarily for support rather than as the main force pleased the nobles, as it indicated a focus on auxiliary rather than frontlinebat.


    At these words, the nobles nodded in understanding, their suspicions of holding enormous power fading away.


    Aditya smirked to himself, thinking, ''Ha! Ignorant fools. Just wait till I show you the real power of imperialism, all while keeping things peaceful. Goodmbs!''


    Just then another noble, his brow furrowed in thought, spoke up. "And what of the potential for abuse of power? How can we trust that thispany will act in the best interests of the empire and not solely for its own profit?"


    Aditya pretended thoughtfully. "A valid concern, noble lord," he conceded. "But I propose that thepany be subject to strict oversight and regtion by the crown.


    We will appoint trusted officials to monitor its activities under prime minister and ensurepliance with ourws and principles. In this way, we can mitigate the risk of abuse and safeguard the interests of our empire."


    Following Aditya''s eloquent response, the court fell into a contemtive silence, with nobles exchanging curious nces and murmuring amongst themselves.


    Some nodded in understanding, acknowledging the wisdom in Aditya''s words, while others remained skeptical, their brows furrowed in thought.


    Emperor Hemu, though initially taken aback by Aditya''s unnned and unconventional proposal, listened intently, his expression reflecting a mixture of intrigue and cautious consideration.


    As the implications of Aditya''s vision began to sink in, a sense of anticipation permeated the air, with whispers of debate and discussion swirling throughout the chamber.


    Sayantika Sen, impressed by Aditya''s foresight and ambition, nodded approvingly, her earlier skepticism giving way to admiration for the prince''s bold vision.


    She recognized the potential of Aditya''s proposal to revolutionize the empire''s economdscape and propel it into a new era of prosperity.


    However, not all present shared Sayantika''s optimism. Some nobles along with Sukhwindar , steeped in tradition and wary of change, remained unconvinced, voicing concerns about the potential risks and challenges inherent in Aditya''s ambitious endeavor.


    Nevertheless, Aditya''s impassioned plea had ignited a spark of curiosity and intrigue among the courtiers, prompting lively debates and discussions about the feasibility and implications of his proposal as reward.


    As the court deliberated, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation, with all eyes turned towards Emperor Hemu, awaiting his final verdict on the matter.


    After a moment of deliberation, Emperor Hemu spoke, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Your proposal is ambitious, my son," he said, his gaze piercing. "But I sense sincerity in your intentions, and I trust in your judgment. I shall grant you permission to establish the Company, under the condition that one fourth percentage share of the profits shall be allocated to the royal treasury.


    Considering your business endeavors still serve the empire''s interests, and as a reward I shall contribute 1 million gold mohurs to your enterprise, and in exchange for your profit share, you shall be relieved of taxes."


    A ripple of excitement swept through the court as Aditya''s proposal was met with approval. Prince Aditya bowed deeply before his father with Namaste.


    With gratitude, he thanked the emperor, then announced thepany''s name as Hindu Shakti Company or Hindshakti, eliciting enthusiastic approval from the assembled nobles.


    Chandrasekhar''s voice cut through the murmurs of the court, drawing all attention to him.


    "Hold your joy, Aditya," he cautioned, his tone firm but gentle.


    "As the sole prince of the empire, even if you shun authority, you cannot evade your responsibilities. After thorough discussions with the council during your absence, we''ve decided to entrust you with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs."


    Aditya''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his mind racing to process the sudden turn of events. He nced around at the faces of the courtiers, noting their mixture of curiosity and anticipation.


    Chandrasekhar continued with his unwavering gaze. "It''s better to grasp the reins of responsibility yourself, especially when it aligns with your vision. Do you dare to ept this challenge?"


    Aditya shrugged, epting the council''s decision with a resigned nod. "If the council has made up its mind, then I suppose there''s little else to say."


    The courtroom buzzed with whispered conversations as the nobles exchanged surprised nces.


    Then, with a decisive nod from the emperor, Chandrasekhar added, "For all our esteemed foreign dignitaries present, I request your patience until tomorrow. We have significant propositions to discuss, promising mutual benefits for all parties involved."


    As the court absorbed the implications of Chandrasekhar''s announcement, the emperor rose from his throne, his regal presencemanding attention.


    "Court is adjourned," he dered, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    "But let it be known that all nobles are expected to convene again three days hence. It will mark a crucial day for reforms that will shape the future of our empires."


    With that, the court dissolved into a flurry of activity, nobles exchanging hushed conversations and spections as they departed.


    The anticipation still hung heavy in the air, each member of the court keenly aware of the significance of the impending reforms.


    <strong>** Lahore fort in Pakistan region **</strong>


    In the Lahore fort, Bairam Khan anxiously awaited news. As a guard approached, delivering the message of the Mughal emperor''s safe departure from Purana q, Bairam Khan''s anticipation heightened. Taking the note with eagerness, his eyes lit up as he read its contents.


    "Prepare the Kafirs ," he instructed Istafa, his tone tinged with determination. "I have received word that the Badshah is en route to Lahore. It''s time to give the young badshah a taste of reality."


    Istafa nodded dutifully and swiftly made his way to carry out Bairam Khan''s orders.


    Bairam Khan''s gaze shifted to a shadowy figure lurking in the corner. Emerging from the darkness, Abduh Khan Uzbak stood revealed, patiently waiting for Istafa''s departure.


    With a knowing look, he spoke softly, "Your foresight was impable, Bairam Khan. It''s just as you have predicted"


    "Your brother won''t be apanying the Badshah," Bairam Khan informed him. "If you seek to earn favor for the Mughal Sultanate, this is an opportunity you cannot afford to miss."


    With a decisive nod, Abduh Khan acknowledged Bairam Khan''s words and departed to make the necessary preparations. Alone in his chambers, Bairam Khan cast his gaze skyward, offering silent gratitude.


    "Thank you, Aditya," he murmured, a sense of indebtedness coloring his voice.


    "Without you, this moment would have been a distant dream. Thanks to you, the sultanate will soon be firmly within my grasp."


    HAH! HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!


    With that, Bairam Khan burst into a maniacalughter, his eyes gleaming with anticipation and triumph.


    His eyes fell upon a ve woman, her appearance reminiscent of themon folk. In a fit of frustration and unchecked power, Bairam Khan seized her by the throat and hurled her onto his bed.


    Ignoring her pleas for mercy, he unleashed his pent-up anger upon the hapless soul with a cruel disy of his authority and brutality.

 Chapter 22: Laying Traps at darkness

    <h4>Chapter 22: Laying Traps at darkness</h4>


    <strong>** Purana Q, Fort of Delhi **</strong>


    In one of the luxurious room of the royal pce, Princess Amira leaned on a plush velvet cushion, her fingers anxiously twirling the embroidered threads of her vibrant silk dupatta.


    The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows across the room, adding an air of solemnity to the atmosphere. Asma, her loyal maid, approached softly, concern etched on her features.


    "Princess, what troubles you so?" Asma inquired gently, her voice aforting presence in the somber room.


    With a heavy sigh, Amira poured out her heart. "It''s Aditya," shemented, her voice tinged with sadness. "He doesn''t love me. He''s infatuated with that old hag, Raamya."


    Asma''s brow furrowed with sympathy as she listened to Amira''s plight. "My dear princess, fear not," she reassured, her tone filled with conviction. "Aditya is but a young man, and surely he cannot resist your youthful charm and beauty."


    Amira''s spirits lifted slightly at Asma''s words, a glimmer of hope dancing in her eyes. "Do you truly believe that, Asma?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "Of course, my princess," Asma replied, her voice unwavering. "You possess a beauty that transcends age, and Aditya will surelye to see that."


    Despite Asma''sforting words, doubts still lingered in Amira''s mind. "Then why does he pay me no heed?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with frustration. "I was all dressed up for the ceremony, yet Aditya didn''t even spare me a nce. His eyes were glued to those unfitting savage breasts."


    Asma pondered for a moment before a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "Perhaps what you need, my princess, is to capture the prince''s attention," she suggested slyly. "With your youthful allure and grace, you are bound to leave him spellbound. I think we have to take the move first."


    Asma tells the whole n and assures, "Please mark my words... all you have to do is bend a little and have him a little feel."


    Amira''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment at Asma''s bold suggestion. "But will it truly work?" she asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve never done anything like this before, and I fear Prince Aditya may not appreciate... my... ahem... medium attributes."


    Asma chuckled softly, herughter echoing in the chamber. "Worry not, my dear princess," she reassured, her voice filled with confidence. "Such tactics have never failed, especially on a young suitor like Prince Aditya. And given his years of seclusion, I highly doubt he''s had any... encounters."


    Amira nodded, but then a wave of self-doubt washed over her. "But my size.....,


    it''s still not enough. He won''t give me priority over that busty bitch. Please, do something, Asma."


    Asma handed Princess Amira a vial of oil, her eyes glinting with anticipation. "Look here, princess," she eximed, her tone brimming with assurance. "This oil is famed throughout the realm for its wondrous effects. It was blessed by a sage beneath the ancient banyan tree by the riverside. It''s called baba ki booty."


    Amira eyed the vial skeptically, a hint of uncertainty crossing her features. "Do you truly believe this baba''s booty will work?" she inquired, her voice tinged with doubt.


    With a soft chuckle, Asma nodded, a knowing smile gracing her lips. "Oh, indeed, princess," she replied confidently. "Many maiden''s fortunes have turned with its application, and yours, though just budding, will surely rise to a magnificent size with a bit of dedication in no time."


    With a hesitant nod, Amira''s resolve strengthened. "Very well, Asma," she dered, determination gleaming in her eyes. "If this is what it takes to win Aditya''s heart, then so be it. I will do whatever it takes."


    A mischievous grin spread across Asma''s face as she took the vial of oil from princess''s hands. "Ah, I''ve been waiting for this moment," she eximed eagerly. "Now, let me teach you the path of true goddess, my dear princess."


    Amira''s heart raced with apprehension as Asma approached with the oil, but she knew there was no turning back now. With a deep breath, she braced herself for whaty ahead, determined to win the heart of her beloved prince.


    <strong>** Somewhere outside Delhi in night **</strong>


    The Dutch ambassador, his face twisted in a mask of fury, stormed into his private tent, the fabric billowing in his wake. His boots thudded heavily against the ground as he paced back and forth, the air thick with tension and his anger palpable.


    "Damn these sphemous savages!" he seethed, his voice echoing off the tent''s walls. "They dare look down on our empire? They will pay dearly for their insolence!"


    Summoning the guard stationed outside, he barked, "Bring him to me at once!"


    A military officer swiftly entered the tent, his footsteps muffled against the dirt floor. He snapped to attention, awaiting the ambassador''smands.


    "We cannot let this insolence go unpunished," he dered to the officer standing nearby, his voice dripping with contempt for those who opposed him.


    "Dispatch an urgent message to our base," the ambassador ordered, his voice cold andmanding. "The n for Bengal port is cancelled. Activate the agents for Operation Cross immediately in Sultanate. We must start it sooner than its toote".


    The officer''s eyes widened in understanding as he absorbed the gravity of the situation, sensing the ambassador''s ire, tentatively ventured, "Sir, is it not too early to proceed with Operation Cross? Should we not wait for further reinforcements?"


    The ambassador fixed him with a steely gaze, his resolve unwavering. "We cannot afford to wait any longer. The Portuguese are already making moves in Bengal, and if we dy, we risk losing valuable intelligence and control over the region. We cannot allow India to fall into their hands."


    The officer nodded in understanding, though a flicker of concern crossed his face. "Very well, sir. I will ensure the agents are activated and preparations for Operation Cross are expedited."


    With a crisp salute, the officer turned on his heel and briskly exited the tent, leaving the ambassador alone with his thoughts and simmering anger. The stage was set for covert operations and strategic manoeuvres in the heart of the Sultanate, as the Dutch ambassador plotted his revenge against those who dared to challenge Dutch supremacy in the region.


    Alone in the dimly lit space, the ambassador clenched his fists in silent fury, his mind aze with thoughts of revenge. He swore to himself that he would personally see to it that these savages faced the consequences of their actions. The Dutch would not be deterred, and he would stop at nothing to ensure their dominance in these foreignnds.


    The Dutch ambassador''s lips curled into a sardonic smirk as he muttered under his breath, his eyes glinting with malice. "Just wait, Samrat. I will reduce you to nothing but a rat scurrying in the shadows. First, the Sultanate, and then your precious Samrajya."


    With a vindictive glint in his eye, he clenched his fists, his resolve firm as he envisioned the downfall of his adversaries. The stage was set for a sh of empires, and the Dutch ambassador was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.


    **<strong> Somewhere near Ravi river border **</strong>


    Near the peaceful banks of the Ravi River under the moonlit sky, a procession of 500 Mughal royal guards, led by the young Badshah Afzal, camped alongside 3000 cavalry from the Bhargav Empire. Among them, Jeetendar, a loyalmander and Aditya''s trainer, exchanged heartfelt farewells before their departure.


    "It''s been an honor serving by your side, Badshah," Jeetendar remarked, his voice carrying both respect and camaraderie. "May our paths cross again under peaceful skies."


    Afzal nodded in agreement, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes as he reciprocated the sentiment. "Indeed, Jeetendar. Let us hope for a resolution that brings peace to both ournds."


    Before parting ways, Afzal entrusted Jeetendar with a message for Aditya and Amira, the royal siblings residing on the opposite bank of the river. "Tell them I will miss theirpany," he instructed, his tone reflecting genuine fondness. "I hope to see them join us soon on the other side of the river."


    With their farewells exchanged and the message ryed, Jeetendar bid Afzal and his royal guards a safe journey. As they departed, a sense of anticipation hung in the air, mingled with hope for a future where unity and harmony prevailed.


    As the Mughal army crossed the makeshift bridge, a tense anticipation enveloped the atmosphere. Each soldier moved swiftly yet cautiously across the river, the moon casting an ethereal glow upon their determined faces. After hours of steady progression, the entire army sessfully traversed to the other side.


    Surveying the surroundings, the brigademander approached Badshah Afzal with a question regarding setting up camp. However, Afzal, driven by an eagerness to reunite with his mother in Lahore Fort, urged for immediate onward movement.


    "No time for rest," he dered with unwavering determination. "We press on. Lahore awaits, and swift shall be our journey. There, I shall reward each of you."


    Acknowledging themand, the brigademander bowed inpliance, rying the orders to the troops. With renewed vigour, the army hastened its pace, navigating through the wooded terrain.


    Suddenly, their progress was abruptly halted by the sight of a fallen tree obstructing their path. Suspicion gripped Afzal as he scrutinized the scene, ordering for the area near the fallen tree to be illuminated.


    As the torchlight revealed the tell-tale signs of deliberate sabotage, a palpable tension swept through the ranks.


    Afzal exchanged sharp, knowing nces with hismander, their silentmunication speaking volumes. Sensing the imminent danger, themander swiftly ryed the urgent signal to the troops.


    Themander''s voice cut through the tension of the moment as he sounded the rm, prompting all troops to swiftly transition into a square formation, with shields up front.


    "Shields up front! Prepare for the ambush!" he bellowed, his words echoing in the stillness of the night, rallying the soldiers to readiness.


    Without hesitation, the soldiers sprang into action, swiftly organizing into a defensive phnx.


    The urgency of the moment hung palpably in the air as they braced themselves for the imminent confrontation, their hearts pounding in anticipation of the unknown threat lurking in the shadows.

 Chapter 23: The Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Ambush</h4>


    As the Mughal forces stood in their square formation, Phnx, with Badshah Afzal at its centre and themander serving as his bodyguard, a palpable tension hung in the air. They remained alert, their senses heightened, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them.


    Suddenly, the distant mor of voices reached their ears, growing louder with each passing moment. Soon, a crowd of local people, armed and visibly enraged, surrounded them on all sides. With roughly 3,000 men closing in, the Mughal soldiers felt a surge of panic, beads of sweat trickling down their faces as they realized the gravity of their predicament.


    In the face of imminent danger, Commander Shoeb Ali''s voice cut through the chaos, firm andmanding. "Remember your training," he shouted above the din. "They are nothing but a bunch of untrained men. Not a single one of them should breach our defenses, and we shall emerge victorious."


    His words acted as a rallying cry, infusing the small army with renewed determination and resolve. With their morale bolstered by theirmander''s reminder, they braced themselves for the impending impact, ready to defend their sovereign and theirrades against all odds.


    As the men at arms rushed towards the surrounded Mughal forces, theirck of formation became apparent. They charged haphazardly, driven by sheer numbers and fury, but their disorganized approach proved futile against the disciplined defense of the Mughals.


    As they drew nearer, they collided with the Mughal shields, only to be repelled with force. Yet, undeterred by the initial setbacks, they continued their onught, determined to break through at any cost. However, their efforts were met with a sudden and unexpected resistance.


    From the gaps between the shields, spears emerged like deadly serpents, halting the momentum of the charging assants. Time and again, the spears struck true, piercing through flesh and bone with lethal precision. The frontlines soon became littered with the fallen, their bodies serving as a grim testament to the futility of their assault.


    Despite the mounting casualties, the crowd persisted in their frenzy, driven by desperation and a thirst for vengeance. Like moths drawn to mes, they hurled themselves at the Mughal formation, heedless of the consequences.


    But as the losses mounted and the survivors began toe to their senses, a shift in tactics ensued. Recognizing the futility of their frontal assault, they withdrew slightly, regrouping to reassess their approach.


    Some resorted to hurling stones, while others threw whatever weapons they could find, only to have them deflected by the steadfast Mughal shields. In response, the Mughal soldiers unleashed a barrage of spears, each one finding its mark amidst the chaos, painting the battlefield crimson with blood.


    With their ammunition depleted, the surrounded Mughal soldiers took up their swords, and bashed it to their shields as if taunting the enemy toe close again.


    Tan! Tan! Tan! Tan!


    Amidst the chaos of battle, a cry of despair pierced the air as one of the rebel survivorsmented, "It''s impossible! We cannot defeat them! Retreat!"


    Upon hearing the cry, a ripple of panic spread through the rebel ranks, prompting many to turn and flee from the incredible defence of Mughal forces. Sensing an opportunity, Shoeb Ali, the Mughalmander, raised his voice above the din,manding his soldiers with authority.


    "Inner squad, hold your ground! Outer line formation, advance and scatter the rebels! Take any prisoners you can!"


    With steely determination, the 200 Mughal royal guardsprising the front line surged forward, their expressions filled with grim resolve as they prepared to engage the retreating rebels. Their movements were precise and coordinated, a testament to their training and discipline as they moved to intercept the fleeing insurgents.


    As they closed in on the rebels, the Mughal royal guards wore expressions of grim determination, their eyes locked on their targets with unwavering focus. With swords drawn and shields raised, they moved with purpose, ready to fulfil theirmander''s orders and bring an end to the chaos that had engulfed the battlefield.


    making the their defiant shouts ringing out defiantly as they advanced with shields raised. The sh of steel filled the air, apanied by the resounding cries ofbatants locked in a deadly dance of death and defiance.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As the chaos of battle raged on, suddenly, two units of phnx d in the uniforms of the Samrajya forces emerged onto the scene. Their arrival was marked by the thundering beat of war drums and the triumphant cheers of the surrounding crowd, who eagerly made way for their allies. With their well-equipped and armoured ranks, they presented a formidable sight.


    From the ins, the leading figure of the phnx came into view. This individual bore the appearance of a Muslim warrior, d in leather armour and wielding a bow and quiver of arrows. He sported a distinctive pointed beard, marking him as Istafa, the seasoned archer. Behind him, overseeing the phnx from the rear, was another soldier donned in armour. This figure wore a distinct turban atop his head, with his face obscured behind a mask, yet there was a sense of familiarity about him. Both soldiers of the phnx were fully equipped with armour, spears at the ready, and swords sheathed at their sides. They donned saffron uniforms adorned with the gs of the Samrajya forces.


    The first unit advanced from the rear, effectively blocking off any avenue of retreat for the mughal forces, while the second unit positioned themselves strategically on the other side of arge trunk, poised to nk the enemy. The Mughal soldiers, already engaged inbat, found themselves facing a new and daunting challenge.


    Afzal''s expression shifted from surprise to anger upon discovering the presence of the Samrajya''s forces. He turned to hismander, a mixture of confusion and fury in his eyes, and demanded an exnation.


    "Why?" he questioned. "I don''t understand."


    Themander''s response was grim, his tone heavy with implication. "Perhaps they nned to bury us here on our border, to erase any doubts of their possible assault."


    The revtion only fueled Afzal''s anger further. His fists clenched, and his jaw tightened as he vowed, "I want to see the end. No matter what, we must survive."


    His resolve was unwavering, his determination clear as he prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead. The atmosphere around him crackled with tension, each soldier bracing themselves for the impending sh with the enemy forces.


    Upon seeing the arrival of these reinforcements, the advance royal guards hesitated, their assault momentarily stalled. Sensing the urgency of the situation, Commander Shoeb Ali quickly assessed the changing dynamics of the battlefield. With a note of urgency in his voice, he issued swiftmands to his men.


    "Assault groups, fall back and split the formation into squads. Make a tortoise formation with eight warhead formation upfront. Protect your allies'' backs." Shoeb Ali''s voice rang out above the mour of battle, his words carrying the weight of authority.


    In response to his orders, the Mughal soldiers swiftly adjusted their formation, transitioning into a defensive posture. The 300 men formed a tight circle, three rows deep, their shields interlocked to create a formidable barrier against the encroaching enemy. Meanwhile, the assault group of 200 men regrouped and divided into eight smaller units, each consisting of twenty-five soldiers.


    With practiced precision, these smaller units positioned themselves at the forefront of the defensive circle, resembling the 8 warheads of a mighty tortoise shell. Their resolve unwavering, they stood ready to repel any threat that dared to breach their defenses.


    Amidst the din of battle, Shoeb Ali''smands reverberated through the ranks, guiding his men through the intricate maneuvers required to adapt to the shifting tides ofbat. In the face of overwhelming odds, the Mughal soldiers remained steadfast, their determination unyielding as they prepared to confront this new and formidable challenge.


    Themander with the distinctive turban atop his head shouted, "It''s time to im our freedom, to take revenge! Charge!"


    The Mughal royal guards ,cking their horses and spears, yet armed with an effective formation, braced themselves for the impending impact. As the pincer attack of Hemu''s forcesmenced, the Mughals stood resolute, their defences imprable. Despite the assants'' efforts with spears, their attempts proved futile, unable to breach the stalwart defence of the Mughals.


    The Mughal forces, though outnumbered, stood resilient, their formation unbroken despite the relentless onught of rival army. Under the steadfast leadership of theirmander, they were still able to weathered the storm of battle, fiercely defending Badshah Afzal from harm.


    With precision and determination, they repelled wave after wave of attacks, their movements fluid and coordinated as they fought with unwavering resolve to protect their sovereign and theirrades. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against them, they refused to yield, standing their ground with unwavering courage and resilience.


    Each sh of swords, each sh of shields, reverberated through the air, echoing the fierce determination of the Mughal warriors as they battled against the relentless tide of rival forces. Though outnumbered, they fought with a valour born of loyalty and duty, their resolve unshakable even in the face of adversity.


    However, due to theirck of spears and numerical disadvantage, the Mughals struggled to hold off the advancing enemy forces, who wielded the advantage of spears to exploit gaps in the defence lines. Additionally, they had to contend with the sudden, deadly strikes of Istafa, who seized every opportunity to exploit any opening in their defences. The pressure to survive amidst such relentless attacks was immense. Gradually, the Mughals found their defence lines shrinking under the relentless assault of their adversaries.


    Amidst the chaos of battle, Istafa''s heart raced as he witnessed the tide of the skirmish teetering on the edge of favoring his forces. However, his relief was short-lived when he spotted a dust cloud rising from the ins, heralding the arrival of the Mughal cavalry of 2000. With a glimmer of hope, Istafa initially believed they were reinforcements from his own ranks, sent to ensure victory. "Don''t panic, they are allies!" he shouted, hoping to bolster the morale of his men.


    Yet, his hopes were shattered when the cavalry charged not towards the Mughals, but towards Istafa''s rebel forces, disguised as soldiers of the Samrajya. The shock and betrayal rippled through Istafa''s ranks as the Mughal cavalry mercilessly attacked, their swords shing in the sunlight.


    Abduh Khan Azbak, leading the charge, bellowed hismand with unwavering determination. "No mercy to the enemy! Kill them all, none shall survive!" Istafa''s blood ran cold as he realized the extent of the betrayal orchestrated by Bairam Khan.


    With the arrival of the cavalry, the Mughal army erupted into cheers, their spirits lifted by the sight of reinforcements. Meanwhile, panic spread through the ranks of the rebel forces and the surrounding crowd. Desperate attempts were made to halt the advancing cavalry, but thebined might of mounted royal guards and infantry proved formidable and difficult to counter.


    Turning to the turban-wearingmander beside him, Istafa''s voice trembled with rage and desperation. "They will catch me and won''t let me go," he muttered, his eyes aze with vengeance. "Go to the Samrajya, find Prince Aditya. Tell him of the atrocities we''ve endured. Bairam Khan is responsible, and he must help us seek revenge."


    With a sympathetic nce, the turbanedmander nodded solemnly before disappearing into the fray. Left to face his fate alone, Istafa drew an arrow from his quiver, his hands steady with resolve. Taking aim at Abduh Khan Azbak, he unleashed the arrow with all his might, intent on taking the Mughal leader''s life in one decisive shot.


    Yet, Abduh Khan was prepared, deflecting the arrow with expert precision. With a silent signal, the royal guards surrounding him swiftly closed in on Istafa, thwarting his attempt to flee after his failed assassination. The weight of betrayal and defeat hung heavy in the air as Istafa''s fate was sealed, his dreams of vengeance shattered amidst the chaos of battle.


    In a secluded area of woods, Abduh Khan Azbek prepared to deliver the final blow to Istafa, his sword poised for the fatal strike. However, before he could enact his vengeance, an arrow streaked through the air, finding its mark in Abduh''s neck with deadly precision. Caught off guard, Abduh faltered, unable to deflect the sudden attack.


    Seizing the opportunity, Istafa swiftly drew a concealed dagger from beneath his cloak, driving it into Abduh Khan''s heart with lethal intent. Shock and disbelief washed over Abduh as blood gushed from his wounds, his strength waning with each passing moment. Yet, even in the face of death, Istafa remained defiant, a maniacal grin spreading across his blood-stained lips.


    "If I can''t im victory, neither will you," Istafa''s voice echoed with eerie resolve as he faced his imminent demise. With a final breath, he uttered his chilling deration, "Let us descend into hell together."


    As the life ebbed from Istafa''s body, his assants, the escort royal guards of Abduh Khan, descended upon him with ruthless efficiency, driving their spears into his back with brutal force. Amidst the chaos of battle and the grim inevitability of death, Istafa''s defiant spirit remained unbroken, a testament to his unwavering resolve in the face of adversity.

 Chapter 24: Prince’s troubles

    <h4>Chapter 24: Prince''s troubles</h4>


    <strong>** Purana Q, old fort of Delhi **</strong>


    The next early morning, beneath the golden rays of the rising sun, the royal training grounds once again buzzed with activity.


    In the vast expanse of the royal training grounds, the clinking of swords and the rhythmic thud of footwork echoed through the air as Prince Aditya engaged in a spirited sparring session with his trusted advisor, Jeetendar.


    Their movements were fluid, a dance of steel and muscle, as they exchanged blows with practiced precision.


    As their duel reached its climax, the training grounds were suddenly interrupted by the melodious voice of Raamya, the chosen ruler of Bengal and the current general for the southern corps of the imperial forces.


    Her presence added an unexpected twist to the training session, drawing Aditya''s attention away from his current opponent.


    With a confident stride, Raamya approached the sparring duo, her eyes alight with determination. "Mind if I join in? a duel of Lathis (sticks)?" she asked with a yful grin, her gaze fixed on Aditya.


    Aditya couldn''t help but feel taken aback by Raamya''s unexpected appearance. Unlike her usual military attire, she was now adorned in a vibrant red Ghaghara and choli along with close-fitting trousers, a stark departure from the usual kurta pyjama uniform.


    The outfit highlighted her feminine curves, drawing attention to her deep cleavage and voluptuous bust.


    It seemed as though she was relishing her newfound freedom to express herself as a woman, or perhaps she had donned this attire to test Aditya''s character. Another possibility lingered in his mind: was she trying to distract him and gain an unfair advantage in their duel?


    Despite Aditya''s initial skepticism, he weed the challenge with a gracious nod. "Of course, Your Majesty Raamya. It will be an honour."


    Seeing the unequal exchange, Jeetendar objected, "Your Majesty, I believe you should consider..."


    However, Raamya cut him off, saying, "Don''t worry, Guard! I also need a sparring partner. I started learning thisthi vidya(stick fight) yesterday, so I think it will be fair."


    Aditya was amused by the conversation, wondering how, as a general who had fought in wars, had only recently started training with a stick and what this duel was truly about? He questioned what her real intentions might be or if she genuinely perceiving him as that ipetent. Nheless, he felt a rush of adrenaline at the prospect of gauging his own skills after such a long time by sparring with a seasoned warrior, even if she was only iming herself novice in this particr skill.


    With a nod to the guards, Raamya requested two long wooden sticks.


    As the thin long sticks were brought forth, Aditya and Raamya squared off against each other, their eyes locking in a silent exchange of determination.


    Raamyaunches the first strike aimed at Aditya''s head. The stick shes through air as he ducks swiftly. She follows up with a swing aimed at Aditya''s ribs but he reacts with lightning reflexes, blocking the strike effectively.


    Then Raamyaunches a series of thrusts with her stick, but Aditya deftly evades each strike by sidestepping and pivoting away.


    Undeterred by Aditya''s evasion, Raamya continues her assault with a series of spin moves, attempting to keep him on the defensive and test his response time.


    Aditya, recognizing the need to maintain a defensive stance against Raamya''s aggressive onught, focuses on blocking, deflecting, and parrying her strikes, effectively nullifying her offensive maneuvers.


    As they sparred a sense of adrenaline swept over him along with the undeniable attraction he felt towards Raamya for her mastery in sticks.


    But Raamya had something different in mind. She is here to beat the crap out of the pervert under the facade of training, something she had wanted to do before, and now she had the chance.


    As the exchange intensifies, Raamya sees an opportunity to exploit Aditya''s focus on defense. She feints a horizontal swipe with her stick, intending to catch him off guard. However, Aditya remainsposed and quickly assesses the situation.


    When Raamya transitions into a sudden vertical chop, Aditya reacts with split-second timing. He sidesteps with precision, causing Raamya''s strike to miss its mark. The force of her swing propels her forward, and her stick crashes heavily onto the ground with a distinct thud.


    With Raamya momentarily off bnce, Aditya seizes the opportunity to strike back with a thrust aimed at her midsection. However, before he can connect the blow, Raamya swiftly shifts her body and narrowly dodges the thrust while keeping the bnce.


    Seeing Aditya''s failed counterattack, Raamya swiftly follows through with the rotation, harnessing the centrifugal force as sheunches a devastating roundhouse kick squarely aimed at Aditya''s chest,nding a solid hit.


    Caught off guard by her sudden attack, Aditya staggers backward, the force of the blow knocking the wind from his lungs.


    Raamya taunts, "Lurking around girls at night isn''t amendable habit, Your Highness."


    Aditya coughs and, after catching his breath, retorts, "Walking alone and singing loudly? Seems like an open invitation to me, Your Majesty."


    Enraged by Aditya''s retort, Raamyaunches into a flurry of attacks, each move aimed with precision. However, Aditya''s quick reflexese into y as he skillfully dodges or parries each strike, refusing to be hit even once.


    Raamya lunges forward, closing the distance between them with lightning speed. With a deft feint, she lures Aditya into a false sense of security before unleashing a powerful right swing aimed at his left side.


    The impact sends a jolt of pain coursing through Aditya''s body, forcing him to stagger backward.


    As Aditya struggles to regain his footing, Raamya seizes the opportunity and thrusts her stick forward, aiming to catch him off guard.


    However, Aditya''s quick reflexese into y as he deflects the attack with a well-timed block, swiftly countering with consecutive strikes of his own. In the midst of the intense exchange, he inadvertently closes the distance between them.


    With a swift jab, Raamyands another solid hit on Aditya''s nose, momentarily staggering him again. Simultaneously, Aditya''s attempted strike to her hand is deftly blocked by Raamya, showcasing her skill and precision inbat.


    Taking advantage of Aditya''s momentary distraction, Raamya feints an attack with her stick, only to change the trajectory midway. Aditya, caught off guard, attempts to dodge, but Raamya''s strike connects,nding squarely on his back.


    Just in time, Aditya manages to bend slightly to lessen the impact, but the blow stillnds, causing him to wince in pain.


    Hastily, he takes a few steps to the right, trying to create distance between them, but the ache in his back constantly reminds him that the opponent is not to be taken lightly.


    Aditya wipes the blood from his nose with the back of his hand, his gaze locking onto Raamya with a predatory intensity.


    "Looks like someone''s in need of a real spanking," he remarks, with a hint of amusement and challenge.


    Aditya deftly maniptes the stick in his hand, his movements fluid and precise, causing a sense of caution to stir in Raamya''s instincts.


    Aditya, drawing upon his hidden skills of past life martial arts, unleashed a flurry of attacks with expert manoeuvres, catching Raamya off guard with his sudden change in style.


    For the first time, Raamya felt the pressure of Aditya''s onught, struggling to block his relentless strikes. His demeanor shifted, from prey to predator, revealing a hidden strength and determination that belied his outward rookie appearance.


    As Aditya''s strikes continued unabated, Raamya found herself overwhelmed by his feints and expertise. She fought valiantly, but the sudden change in tactics left her at a disadvantage.


    In a decisive moment, Aditya hooked Raamya''s stick, pulling her closer with a calcted move. Sensing the danger, Raamya exerted all her strength backwards in an attempt to break free, only to have her stick shattered and take few steps back in the process. .


    Unwilling to ept defeat, Raamya refused to back down. With fierce determination, she dual-wielded the broken stick fragments and took position to continue the duel.


    In an attempt to regain her confidence, Ramya resorts to mockery. "Don''t think its over yet, Your Highness?"


    She taunts, "Just because you got lucky for your monkey dance, doesn''t mean you can ovee my years of expertise," her words tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    Before she can even react, Aditya unleashes a series of powerful strikes in response, aimed at her head and waist, each blow executed with formidable strength.


    Raamya swiftly adapts, blocking and parrying his attacks with skillful precision, but Aditya''s repeated change in tactics catches her off guard.


    With a swift rotation of his stick, he feigns an hook attack from behind, prompting Ramya to block, only to find herself vulnerable to his unexpected upward strike of other hand aimed at her chest.


    Reacting instinctively, Raamya steps back to evade the assault, but in doing so, she falls victim to Aditya''s swift leg sweep, knocking her off bnce and sending her crashing to the ground.


    Wide-eyed and momentarily stunned, she struggles toprehend what had just transpired.


    As she lies sprawled on the ground, Aditya''s smug smile conveys his triumph. "I am not your enemy, Ruler of Bengal," he states firmly, his voiceced with sincerity.


    "I merely happened to be in the vicinity and was drawn by the sound of your voice. I am not a pervert."


    With aposed demeanour, Aditya swiftly departs from the training ground, not sparing Raamya so much as a nce. As he makes his way out, he leaves her behind, lying on the ground, her breaths heavy andboured.


    In the aftermath of their intense spar, Raamya slowlyes to the realization that the training ground is now deserted. There is no one in sight, neither within the vicinity nor near the gates.


    It dawns on her that their altercation may have been misunderstood by those observing, prompting them to give the twobatants some space to resolve their differences.


    She gazes towards the direction he departed from and whispers to herself, "Whether you''re a deity or a demon, one thing is clear: our destinies are intertwined."


    Feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement, Raamya can''t help but let out a soft chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. Slowly regaining herposure, she rises to her feet, brushing herself off with a sheepish smile.


    As she makes her way out of the empty training ground, she can''t shake the lingering sense of admiration for Aditya''s skill and determination, despite their yful banter.


    <strong>** Royal garden **</strong>


    Aditya strolled through the lush pce gardens on his way to his room, enjoying the fragrant flowers that surrounded him.


    As he rounded a corner lost in thought, he nearly bumped into Amira, the beautiful daughter of the esteemed general Shadi Khan.


    Their eyes met in surprise and then warmed with recognition. "Hey, Aditya," she said with a smile. "I was looking for you. Take a look at my new dress. What do you think? Does it suit me?"


    Aditya was taken aback by Amira''s stunning appearance. She wore a silver silk saree that shimmered in the dim light. The deep-cut blouse entuated her figure, and her silver jewelry sparkled with elegance.


    She looked like she had stepped out of a fairytale, her beauty enhanced by the saree''s delicate embellishments. The fabric flowed gracefully around her, making her fairplexion glow.


    Trying to regain hisposure, Aditya joked, "Ahem! Don''t forget, I''m of royal descent," with a yful glint in his eye.


    Amira pouted and yfully punched him in the same spot where Raamya had kicked him earlier. "You loafer, are you belittling my efforts? Do you think wearing a saree is a joke?"


    Despite the lingering pain, Aditya managed to smile. "Easy, princess. My muscles are still sore from training."


    Amira gave him another yful jab, eliciting a slight groan from him. Then she reached out and lightly touched his biceps, saying with a grin, "I don''t care if you''re a prince or a conman, just remember, you''re my Aditya. Now, loafer, tell me quickly, how do I look?"


    Aditya chuckled at her response. "Well, you look absolutely stunning, like one of those heavenly beings from your Jannat (heaven as per in Im)."


    Amira blushed and replied, "I don''t want to be a hoor, then I''ll have topete with the other 71 bitches."


    Then, she added with embarrassment, "Instead, I''d prefer to be an apsara from Swargloka (heaven as per in Hinduism)."


    Aditya chuckled at her response, finding sce in the simplicity of their era. "Too smart, huh! Want to rule all the deities of Swarga and boss around for your beauty. Very clever of you,"


    She responded with a swift kick to his foot, dering she was done with him. Aditya groaned and quickly apologized.


    "Idiot, always teasing me," Amira said, her tone yful yet annoyed.


    Despite her words, Aditya''s gaze softened as he noticed a canopy of jasmine vines nearby. He plucked a fragrant flower and tucked it into Amira''s hair, adding a touch of natural beauty to her appearance.


    Amira nced at her reflection in a nearby pool, her heart fluttering at the sight of the flower in her hair. A soft smile spread across her lips.


    As Aditya gently brushed a stray lock of hair from her face, Amira''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the unexpected intimacy.


    "Forgive me, princess," he apologised sincerely.


    Amira''s anger melted away, and she looked at him with a mix of surprise and affection.


    In that moment, Aditya was captivated by her pure eyes and enchanting smile. He felt as if he had fallen under her spell. He forgot his values and wanted nothing than to drown in her oceanic beauty.


    Amira took his hands in hers, grateful and smiling warmly. They shared a heartfelt hug, their embrace full of warmth and contentment.


    Under the jasmine canopy and beside the serene pond, time seemed to stand still as they enjoyed their quiet moment together.


    Just as they were lost in their private haven, the voice of Bheem shattered the budding feelings, calling out Aditya''s name as if it is thest day on earth and if not for him then the whole world would go down.

 Chapter 25: Seeds of corruption

    <h4>Chapter 25: Seeds of corruption</h4>


    <strong>** In Pakistan sultanate**</strong>


    As dawn broke, Afzal and his forces marched towards the outskirts of Lahore city. His formidable cavalry followed behind as their armor gleamed in the morning light.


    They moved through the fertile farnds, with disciplined infantry trailing behind.


    The death of Abduh Khan Azbak, the revered hero of their impending battle had cast a shadow over the troops. His lifeless body dressed in ceremonial attire was carried at the rear for a royal burial.


    Amid their mourning, a pressing concern lingered: the whereabouts of the main assant were unknown, leaving uncertainty.


    As they moved through the roads heading towards the city, the quiet surrounding gave an errie feeling of danger ahead


    When Afzal and his men reached the outskirts of Lahore, the sight that greeted them was one of utter devastation. The once-bustling vigesy in ruins, their charred remains gave a stark reminder of the violence that ravaged thends.


    The air was thick with the stench of death as vultures and crows circled overhead, feasting on the lifeless bodies of men, women, and children that hung from the trees like grim decorations.


    The sight was a chilling demonstration of the brutal realities faced by themon people, clearly indicating major forces acting behind the scenes that are now beyond their control.


    Entering the city gates, Afzal let out a sigh of relief at the sight of familiar cityscape. Despite the lingering unease, the presence ofmon civilians offered a smallfort amidst the surrounding chaos.


    Yet, the almost empty roads and wary nces of the few brave enough to venture outside spoke volumes about the fear that still gripped the city.


    Noticing the tension, Shoeb Ali patted afzals shoulder with a reassuring voice. "Don''t worry, Badshah. The Mughal soldiers are strong, and we will uncover the truth behind these horrors in time."


    Having seen only 13 years, it was the first time Afzal had to experience these bizarre events, but he remained calm at Shoeb Ali''s words. Nodding in understanding, he followed hismander toward the old castle of the city, determined to uncover the mysteries within its ancient walls.


    As the rain continued to drizzle and Afzal reached the entrance of the inner fort, the sounds of mourning gripped his heart with panic. He hurried inside, fearing the worst possibilities that haunted his mind. The dark clouds overhead only added to the gloomy atmosphere, gnawing at his insides.


    Upon reaching the courtyard, Afzal found arge gathering. He made his way through the crowd to the heart of the fortress. There, amidst the towering walls and ancient stones, a somber atmosphere hung thick in the air.


    Bairam Khan and other militarymanders, apanied by elite guards and the royal hakim, solemnly conducted the final funeral for Afzal''s mother, the former empress.


    The scene was one of profound mourning, with grief etched on every face and a sense of heaviness that weighed upon the hearts of all present.


    Afzal who wasn''t able to see the face of the body couldn''t help but feel an ominous foreboding settle over him as he observed the mournful assembly.


    Bairam Khan''s weathered features were streaked with tears, Kneeling beside the funeral pyre, he mourned the loss of their beloved former empress, hismentations echoing through the somber air.


    Afzal, ovee with a mixture of bewilderment and dread, approached the scene with hesitant steps.


    "What is happening here?" Afzal''s voice trembled with emotion as he addressed Bairam Khan, his wazir(prime minister).


    As Bairam Khan struggled to contain his emotions, his voice wavered with sorrow. "I have failed you as a wazir (prime minister), my badshah. We were unprepared, and your mother..." His words trailed off, choked by the weight of his grief.


    Tears welled in Afzal''s eyes as he struggled toprehend the enormity of his loss. "Ammi (mother)..." he whispered, the word catching in his throat.


    Bairam Khan rose slowly to his feet, his expression etched with sorrow. "The Bhargav Samrajya forces..," he continued, his voice heavy with regret. "They attacked when we least expected it. We were caught off guard, and... your mother was taken from us."


    Inwardly, Bairam Khan cursed , ''Had it not been for your foolish treaty, she might still be alive. You brought it to yourself brat.''


    Afzal, unaware of the turmoil raging within Bairam Khan, could only watch in silence as his mentor grappled with his anguish. The revtion of his mother''s death had plunged him into a maelstrom of conflicting emotions, leaving him adrift in a sea of despair.


    Tears streamed down Afzal''s face uncontrobly as he knelt beside his mother''s lifeless form, shrouded beneath a white kafan. His heart shattered into a million pieces as he cried out in anguish, unable toprehend the cruel twist of fate that had snatched her away.


    "No, no, this can''t be happening," he wailed, his voice trembling with sorrow and disbelief.


    "Why, Samrajya? Aditya promised me peace. Why my mother? She had nothing to do with this!"


    His cries echoed through the sombre air, a heart-breakingment for the loss of his beloved mother. "No, Mother, you can''t leave me," he pleaded, his hands clutching desperately at the fabric covering her still form.


    "Look at me, Ammi, your son hase. I have made peace as you taught me. Now you can''t reward me like this. Look at me!"


    The guards, witnessing the young Badshah''s agony, moved to restrain him gently, their hearts heavy with sympathy for his pain. Meanwhile, others solemnly carried his mother''s body to its final resting ce, guided by the instructions of the royal hakim.


    Bairam Khan, his own fake grief etched deeply into his features, approached Afzal with a heavy heart. "Badshah-e-Pakistan, you must hold yourself together," he urged, his voice thick with emotion.


    "Your mother would want you to be strong. Let us bid her farewell with dignity and honour."


    Agony and fury intertwined within Afzal''s heart, swirling like a turbulent storm in the depths of his being.


    "Why?" he cried out, his voice echoing with a mixture of sorrow and rage.


    "How could this tragedy befall us? What happened to our defenses? Where were our soldiers when our kingdom needed them the most?"


    Bairam Khan, his countenance heavy with remorse, bowed his head in shame, unable to muster the strength to look Badshah Afzal in the eye.


    "There are no excuses, Badshah," he confessed, his toneden with regret.


    "We grewcent, blinded by false assurances of peace, and in our negligence, we have paid a heavy price. Many didn''t like the fact that we gave those territories for peace and the internal hatred turned them to rebel who were amongst our trusted, one such was Mahmud khan, our city lord and in hatred they turned out like this.."


    Bairam Khan gave his own ount, using Mahmud Khan and Ali Quli Khan of being traitors behind the attempt to seize control by killing his mother. He also spread lies about Hemu''s newly formed Bhargav Samrajya being involved in the conspiracy. Bairam reiterated how he had warned that peace wouldn''te just by ceding territory, and his worst fears were came to happen.


    Most of all, he feigned guilt for being too short-sighted to believe everything would be resolved peacefully. He admitted he was just as guilty as the others for misjudging the situation.


    Afzal''s anguish deepened as he grappled with the devastating reality of his mother''s untimely demise. The weight of responsibility bore down upon him like an oppressive burden, threatening to crush his spirit beneath its heavy weight. he was just as guilty as the murderers if this is true.


    Around him, the atmosphere was heavy with grief, the mournful cries of those who had lost loved ones haunted his mind and spirit.


    Yet amid the prevailing despair, a flicker of uncertainty ignited within the young Badshah''s heart. Recollections of Amira''s radiant smile, the warm reception from the capital''s popce, and Aditya''s parting words stirred within him.


    Yet, the sight of the turbaned leader among the rival forces, reminiscent of Jeetendar, sparked doubts about Samrajya''s unity under Prince Aditya''s hold. Despite the looming grief, he knew yielding to despair was not an option. He wondered if there could be other missing ploy but there isck of evidence. Still the grief and anger of losing his mother and the reason he witnessed upon reaching there pursuaded his heart to believe it.


    As the sovereign of a realm enveloped in chaos, it was his solemn obligation to transcend his sorrow and guide his people through the encroaching darkness.


    With a heavy heart and a resolve tempered by adversity,young Badshah turned his gaze to the horizon only to visualise his mother''s smile in the dark sky.


    He vowed to honor his mother''s memory that he will not get astray and will take justice whoever is behind this.


    a flicker of determination ignited within Afzal''s heart. "We will not rest until justice is served," he dered, his voice ringing with resolve.


    "The responsible faction of Samrajya forces will pay for what they have done. And my mother... she will be avenged."


    Bairam Khan furrowed his brow, his tone cautious as he addressed the young Badshah. "Isn''t it clear that it''s the forces of Samrajya behind all of this? "


    The Badshah met Khan Baba''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "I trust my friends and do put faith in Amira and Aditya. It''s entirely possible that some of them took their chance without involving the leader just like the traitors who dared to go against my.." He chocked at the mention of his mother but gathered hisposure.


    Just as you believe in your convictions, I believe in mine. I refuse to let my mother''s teachings or her death be in vain."


    Impressed by the Badshah''s unwavering determination, Bairam Khan sighed inwardly, acknowledging the innocence and idealism of his young sovereign.


    ''If not for your treaty, perhaps we could have achieved peace,'' he mused to himself. ''Oh, great son of my master, yet so naive.''


    Afzal, catching Khan Baba''s gaze, responded with a steely resolve. "Don''t worry, Khan Baba. If the empirees midway of my revenge, then I will not hesitate to deal with the empire or even Aditya himself."


    At the mention of showing no mercy to Aditya, Bairam Khan felt a surge of joy. He bowed respectfully to Afzal, all the while thinking, "s, the seeds of corruption have been finally sown. Let the time nurture them, and the dream of Ghazwa -e -hind shall turn to reality (Invasion of India)."


    As they parted ways, a storm brewed on the horizon, mirroring the turmoil within their hearts. And as thest drops of rain began to fall, a sense of anticipation filled the air, signalling the beginning of a new Chapter in the history of Pakistan and the legacy of its people.

 Chapter 26: Meeting the Foreign delegations Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 26: Meeting the Foreign delegations Part 1</h4>


    <strong>** Purana Q, capital fort at Delhi, Guest hall **</strong>


    In a grand hall decorated with luxurious curtains depicting epic battles andndscapes, golden chandeliers cast a warm glow upon the marble floor below.


    Stained ss windows lined the walls, filtering the morning sunlight into vibrant hues that danced across the polished surface.


    At the heart of the hall, a long table of exquisite craftsmanship stretched majestically, its surface gleaming with a lustrous sheen. Plush chairs surrounded it, each bearing the kingdom''s insignia in richly embroidered banners.


    As the delegates arrived, their presence filled the air with anticipation and intrigue, mingling with the soft rustle of their garments and polite conversation.


    Murtaza Shah, the third son of Hussain Shah, ruler of the Ahmad Sultanate, had been skeptical about this journey at first. However, witnessing the birth of the new empire and the support from other kingdoms, even for the issue of the first woman ruler, changed his perspective.


    Moreover, the prospect of joining the prince''spany for mercenary work intrigued him. If not for his father''s foresight, he might not havee here.


    Now, he saw a golden opportunity to earn more credit points over his brothers for the throne.


    After afortable stay as a guest, they were requested to be present in a certain room by their butler, Yashpal Singh. Murtaza couldn''t help but doubt if he could actually meet the prince today.


    Seeing the sheer number of delegates present, he felt fear and panic creeping in.


    Suddenly, Butler Yashpal Singh entered with a tray of gold coins and instructed each representative to pick one. Yashpal Singh subtly hinted for Murtaza to choose the corner one with a wink, which he did.


    Upon examining the coin, he saw the number 1 inscribed on it. Confused but intrigued, Murtaza observed as others made their selections.


    It was then dered that the tokens represented the number by which the prince wished to meet them in his personal chamber next door. A murmur arose from the crowd as expected.


    Amidst the delegates, some voicedints about the lengthy wait, while others expressed satisfaction at being called early.


    Murtaza Shah noticed his name first on the list, realizing that he had received a subtle hint suggesting an early meeting with the prince.


    Before he could react, Murtaza spotted Prince Aditya, apanied by a guard and his personal butler, entering the guest hall, signaling the beginning of a significant encounter.


    Prince Aditya strode into the grand hall with authority and charisma, drawing the attention of all present. His presencemanded respect, far removed from the skinny soldier he once was.


    As the delegates settled, diplomatic pleasantries filled the air, fostering an atmosphere of goodwill.


    Prince Aditya graciously weed each guest, fostering camaraderie among the diverse representatives.


    Taking center stage, Prince Aditya outlined the empire''s proposal for establishing embassies to enhance trade and peace among foreign kingdoms. Each kingdom would appoint diplomats, reciprocated by the empire, facilitatingmunication through embassy channels. He invited fair discussion on the proposed alliance, suggesting private negotiations based on the gold coin token system following the formal proceedings.


    In the grand hall''s hushed atmosphere, the prince''s announcement sparked curiosity among the delegates. The prospect of private negotiations added intrigue to the proceedings, promising confidentiality and discretion.


    This invitation set the stage for confidential discussions in his chambers.


    With the promise of private negotiations, the atmosphere crackled with the potential for alliances to be forged and agreements to be reached.


    Returning to topic, He expanded on the terms of the alliance, outlining a structured framework for ongoing coboration.


    His words carried the weight of imperial decree as heys out the expectations for member kingdoms and their appointed diplomats. As Prince Aditya exined the terms, the new order begins to take shape. His mention of regr audience for the empire''s chosen diplomats at the king''s court emphasized diplomatic representation''s importance within the alliance.


    Delegates nod in approval, signaling their willingness to engage in ongoing dialogue.


    The prospect of monthly meetings and an annual summit garners murmurs of approval, signaling amitment to ongoing cooperation.


    The mention of the Samrajya Sangh Dutavash (Empire union embassy-hall), the designated embassy hall for the alliance, drew intrigued whispers and spective nces as delegates envisioned the possibilities of this shared space.


    As the prince outlined voting procedures and diplomatic privileges, rity and structure of aince emerged. Hismitment to fairness and transparency set the stage for equitable partnership among member kingdoms.


    The details unveil a sense of eager anticipation and determination. The atmosphere crackles with the promise of renewed diplomacy.


    Following the prince''s address, the meeting ended, and individual discussionsmence in his private chamber.


    As Murtaza enters the prince''s chamber, he is struck by the sight of tall yet young prince, seated upon his magnificent princely throne, exuding an aura of confidence.


    The whole chamber is adorned with opulent furnishings and bathed in the warm glow of chandeliers, adding to the atmosphere of grandeur.


    Prince Aditya''s weing demeanour puts Murtaza at ease as they engage in conversation, "It''s an honour to meet the rising star of the Ahmed Sultanate. Was our hospitality to your liking, Prince?"


    Murtaza Shah, ttered by the prince''s graciousness, replies with equal respect, "The honour is mine to meet His Highness. I am quite satisfied by thefort and respect shown to me."


    However, the atmosphere shifts abruptly as Murtaza Shah reveals the grave threat looming over his kingdom.


    Leaning forward with a sense of urgency, Prince Aditya urges Murtaza Shah to share the details. "Please speak what you must. I will try whatever is in my hand," he offers solemnly.


    Murtaza Shah, his expression grave, reveals their fear of the Dutch army''s might, citing their formidable weaponry and unmatched formations witnessed in battles against the Vijay Nagar Empire.


    Listening intently, Prince Aditya''s frown deepens as he ponders the dire situation. Drawing from his own experiences at times of his fabricated seclusion story, he acknowledges the severity of the threat.


    "I know their information. You are indeed correct, you are in great trouble," he admits, his voice tinged with concern.


    Murtaza Shah, appreciating the prince''s understanding, acknowledges his knowledge of the enemy and hopes for solutions.


    Confidently, Prince Aditya proposes a strategic approach, emphasizing the Dutch army''s vulnerabilities in certain terrains. Murtaza Shah''s eyes shine with hope as he recognizes the brilliance of the n.


    However, his optimism is tempered by a realization that he had earlier hoped for direct military intervention from the empire.


    A chuckle escaped Aditya''s lips, though it carried a hint of regret. "We must remember, Prince Murtaza,"


    he began, his tone gentle yet firm, "our alliance is rooted in trade and peace, not security. Unless you are a member of the empire, weck the authority to intervene in matters of defence."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, underscoring the limitations of their diplomatic rtionship. Murtaza''s expression faltered momentarily, a shadow of disappointment crossing his features.


    "But what about our dire situation?" he questioned, his voiceced with concern.


    Aditya met his gaze with a solemn nod. "I understand the gravity of your sultanate''s predicament," he acknowledged sympathetically, "but our hands are tied in matters of military intervention."


    Murtaza Shah, taken aback, cautiously broaches, "Your highness, aren''t you considering establishing apany providing mercenary services?"


    At his inquiry, Aditya''s face lit up with a wide grin as he responded, "Indeed, my friend. You might just be our first customer."


    With a renewed sense of optimism, Murtaza nods thoughtfully, contemting the potential implications of this unexpected turn of events.


    "Then, Your Highness," he begins, a note of determination in his tone, "let us discuss the details of this arrangement further."


    Their conversation takes on a new urgency as they delve into the logistics of establishing a mercenarypany and the potential scope of its operations.


    Yet, amidst their deliberations, a lingering question hangs in the air: will this newfound alliance be enough to turn the tide against the looming threat of the Dutch army?

 Chapter 27: Meeting the Foreign delegations Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 27: Meeting the Foreign delegations Part 2</h4>


    In the following meeting, recognizing the urgency of Murtaza''s situation, Prince Aditya wasted no time in presenting his proposal for a defence strategy.


    Murtaza, impressed by the thoroughness and practicality of the n, immediately epted, realizing the gravity of the looming Dutch invasion.


    However, the challengey in the ''time'', as it would take time to train mercenaries for defence and then transporting to sultanate before the Dutch actually invades.


    Sensing Murtaza''s concern, Aditya offered two solutions, trade and branch setup. He proposed exchanging strategic war materials such as armours, horses, and arms from hispany in return for crops and gold in local currency, enabling earlier preparations for defence.


    Aditya persuaded Murtaza of the benefits of allowing hispany to establish a branch directly within the sultanate''snds. With a convincing argument, he proposed to train only those farmers deemed unnecessary for the army, with thepany covering their sries and needs.


    However, the catchy in themission of war and grant ofnd forpany operations, which had to be paid in advance regardless of whether conflict ensued. In return for thispensation, thepany would provide protection for three years, with the option to renew the security contract thereafter.


    Aditya further proposed that once the war concluded, thepany would retain permanent rights to its branch within the sultanate''s borders. Additionally, citizens who joined thepany would be citizens of the empire, rather than the sultanate.


    Initially, Murtaza hesitated, wary of the potential consequences of losing his own citizens to the empire.


    However, upon reflection, he recognized the opportunity to rid himself of less significant poor lower-caste farmers who burdened his sultanate. Believing it to be a mutually beneficial arrangement, he agreed, unaware of the subtle trap Prince Aditya had slylyid in stealing away his human resources.


    To sweeten the deal, Prince Aditya hinted at the uing exhibition of new weapons, piquing Murtaza''s interest. The promise of advanced weaponry further solidified their agreement.


    In exchange for these provisions, Prince Aditya made a reasonable request¡ªno taxation on war supplies during the conflict. Murtaza, recognizing the fairness of the proposal, readily agreed, understanding the importance of maintaining a strong defence against the impending threat.


    However, at the end Prince Aditya stipted that thepany''s participation would bear full credit and responsibility, with the empire disiming any involvement in the oues of the war. Murtaza nodded in agreement.


    Thus, a mutually beneficial arrangement was forged, strengthening the bond between the Ahmad Sultanate and the Hindshaktipany of Samrajya(empire).


    In the aftermath of his meeting with Ahmad Shah Sultanate, Prince Aditya convened with the representatives of the other Hindu kingdoms, each encounter bearing its own nuances and challenges.


    As the discussions unfolded in his private chamber, Prince Aditya''s diplomatic finesse was put to the test, navigating the diverse interests and aspirations of the gathered dignitaries.


    First, the delegation from Mewar Rajputana made their stance clear¡ªthey were hesitant to fullymit to the proposed peace alliance, expressing reservations about the establishment of embassies and preferring to adhere to traditional methods of diplomacy.


    Despite initial hesitations, Mewar Rajputana reluctantly yielded to the allure of opportunity presented by Prince Aditya''s proposal. While they remained steadfast in their reluctance to fully engage in military matters, they saw merit in the potential economic benefits.


    Thus, they inked an agreement allowing trade and grantingnd rights for the establishment of branches of Aditya''spany within their borders.


    The tantalizing prospect of trade in exotic spices, luxurious textiles, and the famed agate marble proved too enticing to resist. Though tariffs were stipted, Mewar saw the potential for prosperity through increasedmerce.


    Prince Aditya''s persuasive prowess extended further as he encouraged the migration of skilled artisans from Mewar to contribute to the burgeoning enterprise.


    However, their cautious approach was evident in the condition they imposed¡ªstrict oversight of military escorts under the guidance of local lords.


    Thispromise bnced their reservations with the potential benefits, marking a cautious yet significant step towards integration into the possible future alliance.


    Next came the encounter with Tejpal Singh, the representative of Amber Rajputana, who expressed unwavering loyalty and eagerness to join the empire. He seemed more dramatic than hisst banquet visit in Panipat.


    Still, his fervent admiration for Prince Aditya was evident, and he wasted no time in pledging allegiance to the empire, bypassing the need for foreign embassies.


    Acknowledging Tejpal''s fervour, Prince Aditya assured him of the privileges that awaited Amber upon joining the empire.


    With a reassuring smile, he promised Tejpal that his family''s esteemed dynasty would retain its rightful position, ensuring their continued prominence and favour within the empire''s ranks.


    His loyal butler, Hari Singh, was given responsibility, coordinating his rendezvous with Prime Minister Chandrashekhar to advance the merger discussions and affirm Amber''s status as a member kingdom within the empire.


    As Tejpal nodded in agreement, his demeanor reflected a mix of anticipation and determination.


    The promise of a brighter future for Amber under the empire''s banner filled him with hope and resolve, setting the stage for a pivotal Chapter in the kingdom''s history.


    In contrast, the representatives from Marwar Rajputana, the Kingdom of Bundelkhand, and the Gajpati Kingdom were quick to embrace the alliance, recognizing the benefits of non-aggression pacts and lucrative trade routes promised by Prince Aditya.


    They eagerly signed agreements for trade andnd rights, albeit with reservations about the mercenary services offered by Aditya''spany.


    Aditya''s strategic acumen pressed forward unabated. He orchestrated anticipation for an uing exhibition of ground-breaking weaponry scheduled for one month hence.


    This promise aimed to bolster their military might against neighbouring threats like the sultanates or the Dutch, assuring an augmentation of defences.


    Such foresight held the potential to safeguard against unforeseen challenges, including the looming spectre of the Vijay Nagar Empire''s possible demise by the ongoing Dutch conflict.


    Nevertheless, they weed the presence of military escorts under the banner of Hindshakti Company, acknowledging the potential bolstering of their defences against external threats.


    Despite his sesses, Prince Aditya couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment as each kingdom declined his offer of war materials, their scepticism overshadowing the potential benefits.


    However, he found sce in the imposition of tariff-free exports from both sides, a significant concession that would undoubtedly bolster trade rtions and stimte economic growth across the region.


    With the meetings concluded, Prince Aditya wasted no time in dispatching messengers to extend invitations to other neighbouring sultanates, including the Vijay Nagar Empire and the Ahom''s.


    However, he deliberately omitted any mention of hispany''s services or the forting weapon exhibition, wary of revealing too much too soon.


    As Aditya contemted the moments of romance with Amira, his thoughts wandered amidst the whispers of impending tranquillity. However, a twist of fate disrupted his sweet dreaming.


    With a sense of urgency, Hari Singh approached, bearing unexpected news of Portuguese envoys seeking inclusion in the alliance.


    Their keen interest extended to participating in the forting weapon exhibition, injecting an unforeseen element into Aditya''s carefully orchestrated ns.


    The news arrived like an unwee gust, stirring the calm waters of anticipation and stirring the prince''s strategic resolve once more.


    With a mix of curiosity and suspicion, Prince Aditya ordered the summoning of the Portuguese delegates, their sudden interest raising questions about their true intentions.


    As he awaited their arrival, he couldn''t shake the feeling of impending conflict, a sense of unease settling over him as he prepared to confront the challenges thaty ahead.


    With the Dutch looming on the horizon and the Portuguese seeking entry into his realm of influence, Prince Aditya knew that theing days would test not only his diplomatic prowess but also the strength of his alliances.


    Aditya sat in contemtion, his gaze fixed on the horizon, he couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises fate had in store for him.


    And so, with anticipation building and uncertainty looming, Prince Aditya braced himself for the challenges thaty ahead, his resolve unwavering as he awaited the inevitable sh of powers on the Indian subcontinent.


    <strong>** Pakistan sultanate, at night in Lahore fort **</strong><strong></strong>


    In the dimly lit chamber, young Badshah Afzaly on his mother''s bed, surrounded by her belongings, ovee with grief at her untimely demise. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he hugged her possessions tightly, seeking sce in their familiarity.


    Suddenly, he sensed a presence in the room, prompting him to sit up and scan his surroundings. At first, he entertained the thought that it might be his mother returning, but upon closer inspection, he recognized the familiar face before him.


    As she approached, delicately bncing a tray of "Murgh Musam," Afzal''s favorite dish, she swayed with an entrancing grace. Though relieved to see her alive, he couldn''t shake his annoyance at her wearing his mother''s clothes improperly.


    "What are you doing here?" he demanded, his voiceced with frustration.


    The woman, undeterred, responded with gentle concern, "This maid is here in service of the Badshah. "


    Afzal nced at her andmanded sternly, "leave me alone. I require no assistance." He turned his gaze away.


    The woman regarded him with a sympathetic smile and approached, taking a seat beside him. "You haven''t eaten, Badshah," she remarked with concern. "Without nourishment, you''llck the strength you need."


    "I don''t need your teachings," Afzal retorted bitterly, burying his face in the pillow to hide his tears.


    Undeterred, the maid approached him, soothingly rubbing his head and caressing his back. "Badshah, I care because I want you to take revenge," she whispered, her words carrying a weight of shared grief and determination.


    "I had a little cousin brother just like you, Badshah.... Those barbarians.... killed him in thest attack. You must avenge us...."


    Moved by her plea, Afzal reached out and grasped her hands, his heart swelling with empathy. "Maid, tell me your name," he implored softly.


    With a warm smile, she replied, "It''s Nagma."


    Afzal''s expression softened as he wiped the tears from her eyes. "From now on, you are my cousin sister," he dered, his voice filled with kindness. "You can treat me like you used to treat him. I shall avenge your brother."


    Upon hearing her words, Nagma pulled Afzal''s face towards her chest tightly. As he leaned into her, Afzal, still in the early stages of puberty, felt a mixture of confusion and warmth. Despite the tumult of emotions, he found sce in her gentle embrace.


    As they embraced, a bald man with his shiny dome and pointed bearded, lurking in the shadows observed the scene with a sly grin, silently revealing in the unfolding drama, his n unfolding before his eyes.

 Chapter 28: Deal with the Portuguese

    <h4>Chapter 28: Deal with the Portuguese</h4>


    Diego de Sousa hailed from a prestigious noble Sousa family in Portugal, with a long history of service to the crown. Raised in the corridors of power and privilege, Diego was groomed from a young age to uphold the family''s legacy and advance its interests on the global stage.


    Despite his aristocratic upbringing, Diego''s ambitions extended far beyond the confines of his noble lineage. Eager to make a name for himself and expand his family''s influence, He seized upon an opportunity presented by the Portuguese Admiral to embark on a mission in Sri Lanka.


    In the wake of their defeat by the Vijayanagara Empire, the Portuguese faced a stark reality. Retreating from India''s western coast, they somehow managed to gather control in Sri Lanka, hoping to salvage their waning influence. Their rule in Goa was marred by exploitation and arrogance, blindsiding them to the Dutch threat.


    Faced with the prospect of annihtion, the Portuguese werepelled to swallow their pride and seek sanctuary under the protection of the Samrajya. Desperate times called for desperate measures, and they were willing to risk everything in exchange for a lifeline to survival. If maritime route for east is actually cut off then they will have to actually surrender under the influence of Spain and loose their independence in process of merger.


    Rumours swirled among their ranks, whispers of Dutch expansion into the far reaches of the East, threatening to engulf them in a merciless tide of conquest. With their backs against the wall, they knew they had no choice but to throw themselves at the mercy of their Samrajya , gambling their future on a precarious alliance born out of necessity with no matter the stakes .


    Tasked with establishing re-connections in India and exploring opportunities for trade, gather supplies and seek protection for their maritime routes in east, Diego saw this assignment as a chance to prove himself and secure his ce in the annals of Portuguese history. With determination and ambition driving him forward, Diego set sail for the distant shores of the Indian subcontinent, eager to leave his mark on the world.


    As Diego arrives in India and immerses himself in the bustling markets and vibrant cultures of the region, he quickly realizes the immense potential for trade andmerce. However, it soon bes apparent that navigating the intricate webs of Indian politics and diplomacy will require more than just business acumen.


    It is during one of the diplomatic gatherings that Diego first encounters Prince Aditya, the enigmatic ruler whose innovative strategies and diplomatic prowess leave asting impression on him. Intrigued by the prince''s approach and sensing an opportunity to further Portuguese interests, Diego resolves to forge a connection with him.


    As Prince Aditya unveils his modern diplomatic strategies during the meeting, the Portuguese diplomat, Diego de Sousa, listens intently, his expression a mix of surprise and intrigue. The words of Prince Aditya paint a picture of innovative diplomacy, one that surpasses the traditional methods known to Diego and his counterparts.


    Diego exchanges a nce with his fellow envoy, a silent acknowledgment passing between them of the significance of what they''re witnessing. Prince Aditya''s approach is not only unexpected but also highly effective, potentially reshaping the geopoliticalndscape in ways they hadn''t anticipated.


    While Diego harbors a sense of admiration for Prince Aditya''s ingenuity, a flicker of concern tugs at the edges of his thoughts. ''What implications might these new tactics hold for Portuguese interests in the region? Will they strengthen rival alliances or disrupt established trade routes that Portugal relies upon?''


    With his family''s legacy and the future of Portuguese trade at stake, Diego sets his sights on building a rtionship with Prince Aditya. Overall he grasped the idea that the prince is not an easy person to tackle.


    With a sense of determination, Diego resolves to engage Prince Aditya in candid dialogue, seeking to understand the motivations behind his tactics and explore potential areas of coboration or negotiation. As he enters the prince''s chamber, he braces himself for a conversation that promises to shape the future of Portuguese diplomacy in the region.


    <strong>** Current scene at Prince''s private chamber **</strong>


    In the opulent chambers of Prince Aditya''s pce, adorned with tapestries and flickering torchlight, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation as Prince Aditya awaited the arrival of Diego de Sousa, the Portuguese envoy. As the heavy doors swung open, Diego entered, his regal attire betraying his noble lineage. Aditya rose to greet him, a polite yet guarded expression on his face.


    Diego''s gaze swept the room before settling on Aditya, a confident smile gracing his lips. "Your Highness, it is an honor to be received by the esteemed prince of Samrajya," he began, his voice smooth and persuasive.


    Aditya returned the greeting with a nod, gesturing for Diego to take a seat at the ornate tableden with maps and parchments. "Likewise, Senhor (sir in Portuguese) de Sousa. I trust your journey was without incident?"


    Diego inclined his head graciously. "Indeed, Your Highness. Ie bearing tidings of opportunity that may be of mutual benefit to our respective interests."


    Aditya''s interest piqued, he motioned for Diego to continue, his expression betraying a hint of curiosity. "Please, enlighten me, Senhor de Sousa. What proposition do you bring?"


    Diego leaned forward, his eyes alight with enthusiasm. "Your Highness, I propose a strategic partnership between Samrajya and the Portuguese Empire, centered around the bustling port of Chittagong in Bengal."


    Aditya''s brow furrowed slightly, his mind racing as he considered the implications of such an alliance. "Chittagong is a vital artery of trade in the region and also the most suitable naval port we currently hold in our empire," he mused aloud. "What do you propose we gain from this arrangement?"


    Diego, with a tone of confidence, addressed Prince Aditya, "Your Highness, I propose to offer our superior arquebuses to the Samrajya. These advanced weapons surpass your current arsenal. Additionally, we can provide our 10-pound cannons with a range of 800 to 1000 yards (730 to 910 meters)."


    Aditya remained silent, his gaze fixed on Diego, prompting him to continue. Sensing the need to impress, Diego pressed on, "Furthermore, we extend our naval expertise to bolster Samrajya''s maritime capabilities. Together, we could dominate the seas and unlock untold wealth."


    Aditya, crossing his fingers, inquired, "And what, may I ask, does our esteemed new partner seek in exchange for these favors?"


    Diego''s smile widened, sensing Aditya''s interest. "Your Highness, we seek exclusive trading rights to Chittagong for foreign merchants, both now and in the future. Additionally, we request the development of this port and others under Samrajya''s jurisdiction, withnd rights for our officials. As for arms, we require payment in gold or silver," he concluded, satisfaction evident in his grin.


    Aditya: "Ha! Ha! Ha! HA! HA! HA!"


    Diego: "Ha! Ha! Ha! ....."


    Aditya couldn''t contain his amusement, bursting intoughter. Diego joined in, masking his difort. When Aditya finally spoke, his tone softened but carried a hint of warning. "Senhor de Sousa, do you take me for a fool? My father taught me better than to enter into a lopsided deal."


    Diego''s heart skipped a beat, sweat forming on his brow. Aditya continued, his grin smug, "We are indeed interested, but not on your terms."


    Aditya''s retort came swiftly, his tone incredulous. "You wield matchlocks and yet offer arquebuses? You possess 12-24 pound cannons but peddle only 10-pounders to us? Not equitable, Senor de Sousa."


    Diego''s eyes widened in surprise at Aditya''s astute observation. "How... how do you know that?" he stammered, visibly shaken.


    Aditya, maintained hisposure, sneering inwardly from his past historical knowledge, passed Diego a jug of water. "The method is inconsequential. What matters is, isn''t it true?" he queried calmly.


    Diego epted the jug, downing its contents in a single gulp, wiping the sweat from his forehead in agitation.


    Aditya''s response was firm and decisive. "We require 5,000 matchlocks, the ones you presently possess, and five hundred 12-pound field cannons and required 18-pound to 24-pound naval cannons for two galleons rge ship), four carracks (medium ship), and ten caravels (light ships). Additionally, we wish to purchase 10 light warships, crafted within the Samrajya, and employ your shipbuilders for our forting naval academy."


    Diego''s panic was palpable as he objected, "Your Highness, we cannot part with those weapons. They are our security."


    Aditya''s retort was unwavering. "Perhaps you''ve forgotten that you''re the one in need of us, not the other way around. We''ll hold no talks unless on equal terms. Furthermore, the atrocities your peoplemitted earlier have left us with little trust."


    Diego swallowed hard, realizing the gravity of the situation, with his admiral''s words echoing in his mind. Prince Aditya''s reassurance brought some relief. "Don''t worry, we will treat you well," Aditya said. "For the matchlocks, we offer 50 gold each, 500 gold for each 12-pound cannon, 700 gold for each 18-pound cannon, and 1,000 gold for each 24-pound cannon. Additionally, we will pay 5,000 gold for each new warship, with extrapensation for each cannon. For a galleon, we are willing to pay 20,000 gold, for a carrack, 10,000 gold, and for a caravel, 5,000 gold."


    Aditya continued, his tone resolute. "You will also have the right to attend our new weapon exhibition, where I''m certain you will be satisfied. Furthermore, except for the warships, I expect all arms to be ready within 3 months. You will also train mypany''s escort soldiers in your style. Should you require mercenary services against the Dutch, we are closer to your aid than your distantnds."


    Then with a chuckle he added, "And for trade you will be treated same as any of our alliance member with nothing less or nothing more extra. First build trust, then you shall be rewarded."


    Diego felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. While the prices offered were twice the normal selling rate in Europe, promising substantial profits, the prospect of leaking technology even with slight alteration to lower model and maintaining equal shares with indigenous people troubled him deeply. With little choice, he nodded and signed the treaty with Prince Aditya, aware of the challenges and opportunities thaty ahead.


    With the deal finalized and thest foreign delegate escorted out, Aditya breathed a sigh of relief. The situation had unfolded favourably, thanks in part to his knowledge from his past life, propelling technological advancements at an unprecedented pace under his sole control saved him a lot of time in his ns for hispany. Negotiating with the Portuguese had been challenging, but Aditya''s upper hand had made the impossible possible.


    Despite his satisfaction with the oue, Aditya couldn''t shake off the lingering uncertainties of the geopoliticalndscape. As he pondered the potential variables outside, hunger gnawed at his stomach, prompting him to seek sce in the royal dining room.


    However, upon entering, his hunger was instantly forgotten as heid eyes on Raamya, who awaited him with a spread of delectable dishes. Yet, his attention was drawn not only to the sumptuous feast but also to Raamya''s attire. Her intentional choice of a saree entuated her curves, the deep cleavage of her ample bosom impossible to ignore.


    The sight puzzled Aditya. After a day filled with gruelling meetings, he had looked forward to a peaceful meal, only to be greeted by Ramya''s suggestive attire. Despite his confusion, a sense of unease crept over him as he wondered about her ulterior motives.


    *************************


    Author''s Request


    *************************


    Dear readers,


    I hope you''re enjoying the journey we''re embarking on together. I wanted to take a moment to seek your valuable feedback. Recently, a close friend of mine directlymented on the book cover. She prompted me to reflect on its impact. Your opinions matters to me, so please share your thoughts honestly. Should we consider a change? Perhaps an anime-style or cinematic cover? Detailed suggestions are wee! Your silence will be taken as a sign of trust. Thank you for your continued support, and don''t forget to vote! ??

 Chapter 29: Double Trouble (R-18+)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Double Trouble (R-18+)</h4>


    As Aditya stepped into the dining hall, the sight that greeted him took him by surprise. Ramya sat at the table, her presencemanding yet inviting, surrounded by a tantalizing spread of dishes. Her smile, warm and genuine, beckoned him forward as she rose gracefully to greet him.


    "Wee, Your Highness," she began, her tone soft and inviting. "I was just waiting for you. If you could spare me a moment of your time."


    Aditya nodded, intrigued by her unexpected approach. "Since I''m already here, what is it?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Ramya''s smile widened as she expressed her sincere apologies for her past behavior. "I understand your wariness, Your Highness," she admitted, her voice filled with remorse. "But after today''s sparring match, I realized that you are not the kind of person to act out of malice. You showed restraint and respect, even when you had the sufficient talent and strength. It was my mistake to be judgmental and not seek the truth from your perspective."


    Aditya listened attentively, acknowledging her apology with a nod of understanding. "It''s okay, Your Majesty," he reassured her. "I appreciate that you are willing to acknowledge your mistakes and make amends. You are a valuable asset to our empire, and I hold no ill will towards you."


    Ramya''s expression softened, admiration shining in her eyes as she continued to express her gratitude. "I heard about your support for the session of inheritance for women in thest council," she confessed. "I can''t thank you enough for your advocacy on behalf of women like myself. It makes me ashamed to realize that I have hurt someone who has shown me such kindness."


    Her sincerity was evident as she offered to repay him with a gesture of goodwill. "While I know that I can never fully atone for my mistakes, I would like to offer you a small token of my appreciation," she said, gesturing towards the sumptuous feast before them.


    "These are dishes that I have prepared myself, with pride and care. I can assure you that they are among the finest delicacies you will ever taste, and I hope they bring you some measure of enjoyment."


    Aditya regarded her offer with a mixture of curiosity and caution, his instincts warning him to tread carefully. Despite his reservations, he couldn''t deny the allure of the feastid out before him, and he found himself unable to resist the temptation to indulge in Raamya''s culinary creations.


    As he took his seat beside her, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her gesture than met the eye, but for now, he chose to set aside his suspicions and enjoy the meal before him.


    Raamya''s apology resonated with genuine empathy, her eyes reflecting sincerity as she extended her gesture of reconciliation. Aditya, however, remained guarded, wary of any ulterior motives behind her seemingly earnest demeanour. Despite his doubts, he chose to y along, epting her apology with a courteous nod.


    "Very well, Your Majesty. Apology epted," he replied, maintaining a diplomatic facade. "So, where shall I sit?"


    A flicker of excitement lit up Raamya''s eyes as she gestured for him to join her at the table. Aditya took his seat, his senses immediately overwhelmed by the tantalizing aroma wafting from the array of Bengali delicacies before him. Though internally delighted, he maintained hisposure, feigning reluctance.


    "It''s quite an extravagant spread, Your Majesty," he remarked politely, his hunger already gnawing at him. "But surely I can''t indulge in all of this alone."


    Ramya''s response was swift and gracious. "If you don''t mind, Your Highness, when we''re alone, you can call me Raamya. And yes, all of this is for you."


    Aditya nodded appreciatively, internally relieved at the prospect of having the feast to himself. "Very well then, Raamya. But please, call me Aditya. I believe in equality, after all."


    Raamya''s cheeks flushed with a hint of embarrassment at her earlier formality. "Of course, Aditya. I knew you''d prefer that," she murmured softly.


    With the formalities out of the way, Aditya turned his attention back to the feast, his curiosity piqued. "So, Raamya, if you wouldn''t mind guiding me through these delicacies? I want to make sure I savour them in the proper order," he requested politely.


    Raamya nodded eagerly, grateful for the opportunity to showcase her culinary expertise. "Of course, Aditya. The order of intake is crucial for fully enjoying these dishes. I apologize for overlooking such basic etiquette," she admitted with a sheepish smile.


    Ramya began by presenting the dishes, "This one in the bowl is shukto, a mixed vegetable stew that can also include pieces of chicken for added protein. It''s best to eat this first."


    Aditya nodded and attempted to scoop some with a spoon, but Ramya chuckled and corrected him, "It''s not for spoons. Here, take a little white rice, mix it in, and then eat it."


    Aditya nodded again, mentally noting it as the early starter. However, as he tried toply, the spoon slipped from his grasp. Ramya, noticing, gestured that she would retrieve it.


    As she bent down, her ample breasts almost popped out from her blouse. Aditya couldn''t help but stare at that with wide opened eyes, finding it impossible to tear his gaze away from those natural juicy melons. As Ramya got up, she caught him peeping but chose to ignore it, much to Aditya''s embarrassment. Silently, hepleted the shukto mixed rice, feeling like a busted culprit.


    Just as he was about to stand for hasty exit, Ramya asked, "Was it to your liking, Aditya?"


    At those words, Aditya froze, unsure how to reply. Sweat began to pour from his forehead, his difort palpable.


    Ramya leaned towards him, using a nearby scarf to wipe his sweat, her shiny breasts once again partially on disy going up and down with her usual breath. Aditya resisted the urge to look down, instead focusing on her captivating ck eyes adorned with kajal. He noticed Ramya''s smile, her red lips spreading wide as she spoke. "Don''t you like the shukto?" she asked, her tone gentle yet teasing.


    Aditya, still flustered, managed to continue but stammered, "Sh-shukto... yes, shukto is good. Very good."


    Ramya smiled proudly, warning him not to attempt an escape, lest she be angry.


    Aditya gulped nervously, feeling a sense of hidden pressure. Ramya then continued, serving yellow rice onto Aditya''s te, "This is called po, made with fragrant basmati rice cooked in a seasoned broth infused with aromatic spices and tender meat and vegetables. Po is a vorful rice dish with a rich and enticing aroma.


    As Raamya served one delectable dish after another onto Aditya''s te, she continued her introduction with enthusiasm. "This one is Macher Jhol," she began, describing the traditional Bengali fish curry made with rohu fish and cooked with a spicy gravy infused with mustard oil, onions, and a blend of aromatic spices. "And this," she pointed to the next dish, "is Shorshe Ilish: Hilsa fish cooked in a mustard sauce, a typical Bengali delicacy enjoyed during festive asions." Moving on, she presented Chingri Macher Mi: Curry, prawns cooked in a rich coconut milk gravy, creating a creamy and aromatic dish.


    "And finally," she gestured towards a tter of Banda Kopir Pakora, crispy fritters made with thinly shredded cabbage mixed with gram flour and aromatic spices. "You can mix any of these with po for a different taste, but I suggest trying them in the order I introduced them for the best experience."


    Aditya''s mouth watered at the sight of the array of dishes, but his attention was drawn to a familiar-looking sweet from his past life memories. "What is that big-looking sweet?" he inquired, reaching out to grab one, only to receive a gentle p on the wrist from Raamya.


    "This is rasgu," she exined, describing the soft cottage cheese balls soaked in a luscious sugar syrup, known for their light and spongy texture. "It should be eatenst. And this one," she continued, pointing to another dish, "is Mishti Doi, sweetened yogurt traditionally set in earthen pots for a creamy texture."


    Impressed by the variety and quality of the dishes, Aditya lowered his guard and expressed his admiration. "This must have taken a lot of time. How did you make it all?" he asked.


    Raamya smiled proudly, revealing her passion for cooking. "I can do this all day," she replied. "In fact, cooking is my hobby. Now, don''t dy any further. Enjoy it before it cools off."


    Aditya wasted no time and began devouring each delicacy with enthusiasm, savouring every bite as he explored the rich vours of each dish. With every mouthful, his expressions of awe and delight were unmistakable, confirming the unparalleled culinary mastery of Bengali cuisine.


    As he sampled each side dish with the po, Aditya came to understand why Indian cuisine was so highly revered in Europe. It wasn''t just about the taste; it was about the depth of vour and the sheer indulgence of the senses. In that moment, he realized that the pursuit of taste was a priority above all else, even wealth.


    Just as he reached for the fish curry, Aditya noticed Raamya gazing at him with a contented smile. Feeling a sudden sense of unease, he inadvertently swallowed a fish bone, causing him to cough violently.


    Raamya''s expression shifted from satisfaction to panic as she rushed to his side, patting his back and rubbing his head in a frantic effort to help him dislodge the bone.


    With a relieved sigh, Aditya expelled the bone, grateful for Raamya''s quick action and genuine concern. As he caught his breath, he couldn''t help but be touched by her kindness.


    Raamya, her eyes filled with care, spoke softly, "Rohu fish has many bones, Aditya. If you don''t mind, should I help you feed?"


    Despite the embarrassment of the situation, Aditya couldn''t bring himself to refuse her offer, his heart melting at her melodious words.


    Raamya adjusted her position to assist Aditya with his meal, inadvertentlying dangerously close to him. Aditya''s internal monologue whispered as she leaned closer, ''Almost heaven, a little bit closer,'' but he quickly suppressed his inappropriate thoughts, regaining hisposure.


    Next time Raamya helped him eat, Aditya couldn''t help but feel her breasts brushing slightly against his arm, sending him short sparks of excitement to his body, which keep repeating as on random chances .


    Aditya contemted, ''Should I withdraw my hand? No, she might suspect something if I do it deliberately. It''s best to remain still.''


    Unaware of Aditya''s internal pervy turmoil, Raamya continued to feed him, surpassing the agreed amount of fish curry and covering up almost every other item as well.


    Lost in the beauty of the Bengali queen, Aditya didn''t realize how much he had eaten, distracted by the asional, opportunistic brushes of her soft cushions.


    He asked Ramya to stop as he couldn''t eat anymore, then opted for the full serving of misti doi or curd for digestion and requested to share the sweets. Raamya chuckled at the sight of his slightly bloated stomach and agreed, serving him the desserts. But fate had more surprises in store.


    As Raamya indulged in the sweet, a drop of nectar spilled from her moist red lips, tracing a tantalizing path down her neck and into her cleavage. Quick to rectify the situation, she attempted to wipe it away with the same nearby scarf, unwittingly granting Aditya the opportunity to admire the squashy softness of her bosom as she dabbed them with the scarf , that were partially exposed due to her blouse''s tight fit around her cleavage.


    Thanking his lucky stars for the unexpected sight, Aditya coughed to hide his embarrassment and made a hasty exit to avoid being caught again. But Raamya had one final surprise for him, informing him that she would assist him with his morning training from now on during her limited stays. Gulping nervously, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling of impending sacrifice, knowing that he was merely amb, being fed for the uing ughter.


    As Aditya hurried out, he collided with Sayantika Sen, who was on her way to locate Ramya. With a brief exchange of greetings, she continued on her path, entering the dining room to find her daughter indulging in the remaining dishes. Observing quietly from the doorway, she noticed that there was only one te in use, which her daughter is using and also there was an empty seat on disarray where Prince Aditya might have been seated moments ago. Opting not to interrupt her daughter''s moment of enjoyment, especially as she was reliving in her newfound freedom under her true identity, Sayantika decided to withdraw with all knowing smile of a parent.


    As Aditya was about to copse onto his bed, he heard Amira''s voice calling out, "Aditya!"


    Startled, he turned to see Amira standing at his door in her nightdress, hands behind her back.


    He inwardly cursed his forgetfulness as he was enjoying his moments with Raamya, ''I''m such a fool, how could I forget about Amira. Shit! Now I am confused, if it should be Amira or Raamya ?'' But then he noticed something unusual, ''Wait a second, why is she here in her nightdress?''


    "Aditya," Amira pouted as she barged into the room, "You didn''t even invite me in, when I came to your room."


    Aditya panicked, unsure how to respond. "It''s not like that," he stammered, "but it''s a bit inappropriate for a girl to enter a man''s room at night."


    Amira''s fake anger softened as she revealed the real reason for her visit, "I made kheer for the first time and wanted you to taste it."


    Aditya felt a pang of guilt as he realized he had no room left for water, let alone a bowl of kheer. "So sweet of you, why don''t we try it tomorrow?" he suggested nervously.


    This time, Amira''s disappointment was palpable, "I made it for you to have before you sleep," she confessed, on the verge of tears.


    Aditya, feeling terrible, relented, "Okay, let me try."


    He found the kheer delicious and admitted as much, but Amira yfully used him of lying. "If it''s really good, why don''t you finish it?" she teased.


    Aditya, feeling ufortable with his overfull stomach, obliged, emptying the bowl in one gulp. "Happy, my princess?" he asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Blushing at the endearment ''my princess,'' Amira murmured, "I''m very happy," before nting a quick peck on Aditya''s cheek and darting out like a startled rabbit sneaking a carrot from another''s garden.


    As Amira left, Aditya sat in deep thought. Did he really like Amira? Was this the right thing to do? What if she saw him only as a friend? But then again, what kind of friend would give a peck on the cheek? Or was it just a yful prank? Marriage wasmon at their age, but was she truly mature enough to understand these emotions?


    He cursed his heart forplicating things. In his past life, he had always maintained control, but this young body had a mind of its own, a heart that didn''tply. He couldn''t ignore the fact anymore: he had fallen for a girl, yet he was unsure if she felt the same, or how valid these feelings even were.


    Not getting any answer soon he made a firm decision on pressing matters. He need to keep distance with Amira, as her love is evident but hard to discern from pranks and be cautious with Raamya until he confirms.


    Letting out a loud burp, he finalised his decision. Only time would tell how far he would manage to keep himself away and how far his young body will allow him to control but for now there is another challenge: to sleep with a bloated stomach.


    Hemented to the heavens about his double trouble, the same heavens he had just been thanking moments ago.

 Chapter 30: Treachery Among Peers

    <h4>Chapter 30: Treachery Among Peers</h4>


    **<strong>Night time at Pakistan, jungle area near Ravi river**</strong>


    Beneath the canopy of a moonlit sky, the jungle stirred with nocturnal life. Amidst the rustling leaves and chirping crickets, a lone frog poised to strike its unsuspecting prey. With a flick of its tongue, it lunged forward, only to be met with an abrupt end as a massive shadow loomed overhead, crushing it beneath a hurried footfall.


    The forest floor trembled with the weight of the fleeing figure, its hurried steps leaving a trail of disturbed foliage in its wake. Stricken with fear, the figure pushed forward, driven by an unseen forcepelling it to escape the encroaching darkness.


    With each stride, he left a trail of bloodied footprints, his talwar hacking through the thick foliage in his desperate flight.


    As he ran, his turbaned head bobbed amidst the shadows, a grim silhouette against the moonlit backdrop. The urgency in his movements was palpable, his heart pounding with fear and adrenaline. His breath came in ragged gasps, the thorns and branches of the unforgiving terrain tearing at his flesh.


    In his mad dash, he stumbled, a shoe slipping from his foot and tumbling into the underbrush. Ignoring the loss, he pressed on, driven by an instinct for survival that drowned out the pain and exhaustion gnawing at his limbs.


    Exhausted and breathless, he stumbled to a halt, his heaving chest a testament to the relentless pursuit that had dogged him throughout the day. Pausing to catch his breath, he cast a wary nce over his shoulder, hoping against hope that his relentless pursuers had fallen behind. Yet, before he could ascertain his safety, a sudden sense of impending doom seized him, prompting an instinctive dive to the side. In the split second before impact, he felt the whoosh of an arrow whizzing past his cheek, grazing it with a stinging cut.


    With adrenaline coursing through his veins, he pushed himself onward, driven by sheer determination to outpace the relentless foes hot on his trail. Each step forward was a battle against exhaustion, his aching muscles protesting with every movement. Yet, with the river''s edge beckoning in the distance, he knew he had no choice but to press on, his very survival hanging in the bnce.


    With every passing moment, the pursuers drew closer, their intent clear in the twang of bowstrings and the whistle of arrows slicing through the air.


    As adrenaline coursed through his veins, he pushed himself onward, driven by sheer determination to outpace the relentless foes hot on his trail. Each step forward was a battle against exhaustion, his aching muscles protesting with every movement.


    Upon reaching the summit, his heart sank as he was confronted with a stark reality:


    a sheer drop loomed before him, the cliff''s edge offering a treacherous descent to the river below.


    The turbaned man came to an abrupt halt, his chest heaving as he turned to face the ominous figures emerging from the shadows of the forest, their hooded silhouettes poised with deadly intent. Each archer stood with bow drawn, their arrows trained on him, a silent but potent threat. Stepping forward, their leader, cloaked in ck, brandished his sword and issued amanding ultimatum.


    "Throw down your weapon and surrender. There is no escape. Our Badshah may grant you a swift death," he proimed with steely resolve.


    The turbaned man nced over his shoulder, his gaze falling upon the precipice that dropped sharply to the swirling river below. With beads of sweat mingling with the crimson stains on his face, a desperate determination flickered in his eyes, belying the facade of resignation on his countenance.


    Driving his sword into the damp earth, he raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, momentarily easing the tension among the elite guards. But in a sudden twist of fate, he pivoted on his heel, defying expectation, and made a mad dash toward the cliff''s edge. With a resounding cry, "Jo bole so Nihal!" he leaped into the abyss, plummeting toward the rushing waters below.


    Caught off-guard by the audacity of his maneuver, the leader of the elite guards barked orders, "Quick, fire!" Arrows sliced through the air, raining down upon the spot where the man had disappeared, their fate uncertain as they vanished into the darkness.


    <strong>** Few days back when Mughals army returned to Lahore (Origin of ambush)**</strong>


    As the evening descended, the golden rays of the setting sun casted long shadows across the tent where the leaders of the Mughal Empire had gathered outside Lahore. Tension hung heavy in the air as the discussion turned to the growing discontent within the empire.


    Bairam Khan, being the cunning strategist, spoke up, his voice low and insidious. "Gentlemen, it is clear that our Badshah''s peace treaty leads only to ruin. The soldiers grow restless, and rumours of rebellion spread like wildfire. But what if we were to redirect their anger and frustration towards a different target?"


    Shah Quli Mahram, his brow furrowed with concern, questioned, "And who might that be, Bairam Khan? Surely you do not suggest turning against Safavid Sultanate? Also Badshah is not among us yet."


    Bairam Khan''s lips twisted into a sinister smile. "No, my dear Shah Quli. I propose a different target altogether. What if we were to incite the soldiers to riot in the outskirts of Lahore, to plunder the infidels and sow chaos? And then, we could ce the me squarely on the shoulders of our enemies, the forces of the Hemu."


    A murmur of unease rippled through the tent as the leaders contemted the implications of such a n. Ali Quli Khan Shaibani, being loyalist to the throne, bristled at the suggestion. "This is madness, Bairam Khan! Such actions would only bring further suffering to our people. We cannot allow ourselves to descend into chaos andwlessness. We will be bad example and history will paint Mugi Huqumat as tyranny."


    "I think what Bairam Khan says actually makes sense," Sikandar Khan Uzbak conceded, his voice carrying a note of agreement. "Also, we don''t need to worry about history when we are going to write it ourselves. Since Badshah had dered our controlled territory as Pakistan, then we should clean it and make it really PAK with the kafir''s bloods."


    Abduh Khan Uzbak, standing nearby, chimed in with his support. "Right brother," he affirmed, his tone resolute. "I also agree with this n. We can maintain order by giving the infidels the chance to convert and follow the grace of Ah. If they don''t, then we can set examples."


    Ali Quli Khan, his brow furrowed with worry, raised his voice in protest. "You people are going against our sultanate''s principles set by our predecessors," he argued passionately. "We allow kafirs to live in ournd if they pay jizya. Robbing them of their lives when they pay ispletely inhumane and barbaric. Neither I nor my cousin Mahmud Khan will be part of this n."


    Shah Quli Mahram, sensing the rising tension, interjected, his tone calm yet authoritative. "Let us not resort to infighting," he urged, his gaze shifting between the gathered leaders. "We are already facing high tensions, and discord among ourselves will only weaken us further. Bairam Khan, I share Ali Quli Khan''s concern. What if Badshah doesn''t take it seriously and dismiss it as local bandit''s conspiracy?"


    Tension hung thick in the air as Bairam Khan''s eyes scanned the faces of the assembled leaders. His voice, though firm, filled with desperation as he spoke. "Desperate times call for desperate measures," his tone grave.


    "The truth is, Badshah hasmitted a grave sin, one that may tarnish the Mughal legacy for generations toe. If we are to salvage what remains of our sultanate, he must be held ountable."


    His words sent a ripple of shock through the gathered leaders, but Bairam Khan pressed on, his resolve unwavering. "Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good," he continued, his gaze flickering to Sikandar khan for a brief moment. "And if the Badshah is to see the error of his ways, we must make it personal. We must strike at his heart, igniting a fire within him that cannot be quenched. His mother must be sacrificed, and we willy the me at the feet of Bhargav empire."


    The mention of the Badshah''s mother sent a chill down the spines of the assembled leaders.


    Ali Quli Khan, his face twisted with rage and betrayal, drew his sword. "Enough! You have crossed limits Bairam Khan! This is treason! Your head will..."


    Before he could finish his protest, a swift motion caught everyone by surprise. Sikandar khan, loyal to Bairam Khan, lunged forward with a dagger, plunging it multiple times into Ali Quli Khan''s back. The tent erupted into chaos as guards moved to defend their respective leaders, but Bairam Khan''s supporters swiftly dispatched them.


    Shah Quli Mahram''s eyes widened in horror. "You cannot be serious, Bairam Khan! Turning against your own people..."


    But Bairam Khan remained calm, his eyes cold and calcting. "No, Shah Quli Mahram. This is revival. And if you stand in our way, then you too shall meet the same fate as Ali Quli Khan."


    As the blood pooled beneath Ali Quli khan''s lifeless body, the weight of Bairam Khan''s words hung heavy in the air, casting a dark shadow over the fate of the Mughal sultanate.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Shah Quli Mahram, as he realized the next body in floor will be his if he goes against the flow. He finally decided to give in to Bairam khan''s side knowing there is no chance of his survival on further protest.


    As the tension in the tent reached its peak, Shah Quli Khan''s unexpected alignment with Bairam Khan brought a momentary sense of relief. "Good, you still have sense and foresight for the welfare of the sultanate," Bairam Khan acknowledged, his tone carrying a note of approval.


    However, Abduh Khan Uzbak''s words of caution quickly dampened the mood. "I think we are in a dire situation," he voiced, his concern evident. "With Ali Quli Khan gone, who will lead the cavalry? And what of his cousin Mahmud Khan? He remains inside the fort as the zat (city lord). If news of our ns were to leak from this tent..."


    Bairam Khan silenced Abduh''s worries with a reassuring gesture,ying aforting hand on his shoulder. "Do not worry," he reassured, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "You will lead the cavalry. And once we take care of Mahmud, Sikandar Khan will assume the role of new zat (city lord)."


    Sikandar Khan nodded in acknowledgment of Bairam Khan''s decree, gratitude evident in his expression. With a sense of purpose, Bairam Khan issued his nextmands.


    "Abduh Khan, call Istafa and Ansari to the tent. I have a brilliant n," he announced, his voice brimming with confidence. "We will eliminate the snakes, and our sticks won''t even break."


    Turning to Sikandar Khan, Bairam Khan''s tone hardened as he issued his final directive. "Prepare your forces," he instructed, his words ringing with determination. "Tell them it''s time for revenge."


    With the stage set for a dramatic showdown, the shadows of treachery loomedrge over the tent, leaving the fate of the sultanate in the hands of ruthless ambition and cunning strategy.

 Chapter 31: The Lone Witness Part -1

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Lone Witness Part -1</h4>


    <strong>** Following day of treachery, night time in Lahore, Pakistan sultanate**</strong>


    As Mahmud Khan paced along the fort walls, his gaze swept over the heightened security measures and the arrival of Ansari, Bairam Khan''s renowned henchman and subedar, along with a brigade of soldiers. His worry deepened as he noticed the absence of his cousin Ali Quli Khan, who had ventured out for a meeting regarding the growing discontent among the forces. In the midst of the brewing rebellion within the empire, Mahmud Khan could only ce his hopes on his brother.


    As he pondered the absence of his cousin Ali Quli Khan, who had ventured out for a crucial meeting, Mahmud Khan''s thoughts were interrupted by the presence of his loyal guard, Balwindar.


    "Balwindar," Mahmud Khan called out without turning, his voice tinged with urgency, "did you bring that leather pouch?"


    Balwindar bowed respectfully before responding, "Yes, sir. Here it is. Its contents are at your discretion."


    Mahmud Khan epted the pouch without a second nce, hastily extracting its contents and indulging in a deep inhtion. With a sigh of relief, he savored the taste, acknowledging the luxury of having a non-believer by his side.


    "AAgh! What a taste, thanks to you for being a non-Muslim, I can enjoy this thing with ease." Mahmud Khan eximed with satisfaction, his tongue clicking in disapproval as hemented, "Tsk..Tsk.. those bunch of fanatic idiots. They will never know the pleasure of this heavenly delicacy."


    As Mahmud Khan gazed down at the arrival of additional security forces below, he turned to Balwindar, his trusted guard, seeking his honest assessment of the situation.


    "Tell me, Balwindar, your honest thoughts about the current situation," Mahmud Khan inquired, his voice tinged with concern.


    Balwindar, ever loyal and observant, responded without hesitation. "Sir, rumors abound that many subedars in the ranks are contemting rebellion. They me the Badshah for his perceived foolishness in losing the almost won battle and are rallying their factions to protest. They seek to force the Badshah to break the treaty and wage war."


    Mahmud Khan chuckled incredulously at the notion. "Protest for what? To meet death? Fools! Let them behave, and they shall be crushed by my cousin''s cavalry."


    However, a seed of doubt lingered in Mahmud Khan''s mind as he pondered the role of Bairam Khan in the unfolding chaos. "Tell me, what do you think of Bairam Khan?" he queried, his tone thoughtful yet guarded.


    Balwindar''s response was cautious, reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Forgive me, sir, if I overstep, but I cannot help but entertain doubts. The rebellious faction seems to favour Bairam Khan, and it is not beyond the realm of possibility that he is behind it all."


    Mahmud Khan nodded thoughtfully, his expression betraying a hint of confidence. "You are correct, Balwindar. But he would be wise not to overy his hand. There are many loyal to the Badshah who would dlyy down their lives for him."


    Mahmud Khan turned to Balwindar, his expression earnest as he addressed his loyal guard. "Have you never once doubted that your talents are wasted?" he inquired, his tone reflecting genuine concern. "You''ve dedicated five years of your life to our brigade, climbing the ranks from sepoy to subedar. Yet, I singled you out among your peers to stand as my personal guard, elevating you to the esteemed position of subedar and entrusting you with the execution of my most confidential tasks. Do you harbor any dissatisfaction in serving under mymand?"


    Balwindar bowed deeply, his sincerity evident in every gesture. "I dare not doubt your wisdom, sir," he responded earnestly. "It is well known that within the Mughal ranks, it is only within your brigade and that of Lord Ali Quli Khan where non-Muslims like us are given opportunities to earn a living and support our families. Without your grace, we would be at risk of losing our lives for failing to pay the jizya tax."


    "Good!, Good!", Mahmud Khan''s hand rested reassuringly on Balwindar''s back as he gestured for him to stand upright. "Your loyalty ismendable," he remarked, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. "I am pleased with your dedication to your masters."


    Mahmud Khan turned back to the window, his gaze fixed on the shimmering moon as he continued to share his thoughts. "At first, my brother and I were not of this mindset," he began, his voice tinged with reminiscence. "But it was Her Majesty the, mother Empress who received a divine revtion, foretelling theing of a Messiah. This Messiah, Balwindar, is destined to usher us in an era of Sulh-i-Kul, or universal peace and I firmly believe that it is none other than our Badshah. He will lead us to a time where there is no need to wage war in the name of religion, where the ban on wine will be lifted, and the happiness in air will flow as heaven..."


    Pausing briefly to control his excitement, Mahmud Khan spoke with a sense of calm conviction. "When the future is already written, who are we to discriminate?" he pondered aloud. "We shall stand by the Badshah , ensuring our names are remembered for eternity. And by embracing individuals like yourself, Balwindar, into our ranks, I have reaffirmed that there is no inherent difference between us. Peace is indeed possible."


    Balwindar, deeply moved by Mahmud Khan''s words, offered his sincere response. "Sir, I dare not dispute your vision, and I pray that your wordse to fruition. For me, you are my lord and my foremost priority, and I pledge my unwavering loyalty to you for all time." Mahmud Khan, visibly impressed by Balwindar''s unwavering devotion, nodded in appreciation.


    Suddenly, Mahmud Khan''s keen senses alerted him to the whistling of an arrow hurtling towards his head. Instinctively, his martial training kicked in, and he deftly dodged the projectile just in time. As he scanned the chaos unfolding below the fort, his heart pounded with a mixture of shock and apprehension.


    With a swift nce, Mahmud Khan spotted Ansari, armed with a bow, aiming another arrow in his direction. Reacting swiftly, he leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the deadly shot. The realization dawned on him like a bolt of lightning ¨C the fort was under siege.


    Turning to Balwindar, his trustedpanion by his side, Mahmud Khan''s voice rang out with urgency. "We must act quickly. The safety of the empress and the others inside the tent is at stake."


    With a sense of foreboding, Mahmud Khan surmised that his cousin, Ali Quli Khan, had likely been eliminated or sent away, leaving only one remaining target ¨C the Badshah''s ailing mother. Determined to protect her at all costs, Mahmud Khan and Balwindar surged forward, cutting down rebel soldiers in their path.


    As they reached the gate leading to the mother empress''s quarters, they were met with fierce resistance from the rebels attempting to breach the room. Mahmud Khan fought with ferocity, his sword shing in the dim light as he defended the entrance.


    Finally overpowering the rebels, Mahmud Khan called out to the mother empress and her maids, their fear palpable in the air. "Open the door, quickly!" he urged, his voice urgent yet reassuring.


    As the door swung open, Mahmud Khan''s heart sank at the sight of the mother empress and her attendants, huddled in fear in the far corner of the room. With gentle words, he sought to calm their trembling nerves. "Fear not, Your Majesty empress. We will ensure your safety."


    Escorting the mother empress and her maids to safety through a secret tunnel leading out of the fort, Mahmud Khan''s mind raced with the gravity of the situation. However, his relief was short-lived as he emerged from the tunnel to confront a formidable obstacle ¨C a vast number of enemy forces guarding the entrance.


    Mahmud Khan''s determination faltered for a moment, but he steeled himself, knowing that the safety of the Badshah''s mother and the empire depended on his resolve. With Balwindar at his side, he prepared to face whatevery ahead.


    Turning to Balwindar, Mahmud Khan''s gaze was steely with determination as he made a solemn request. "Promise me, Balwindar, that you will protect the former empress and ensure their safe escape. I trust you to lead them to Kabul safety."


    Balwindar hesitated, torn between his duty to his lord and his concern for his own safety. Yet, in the end, loyalty won out as he nodded solemnly. "I promise, my lord. I will do everything in my power to ensure their safety and guide them to safely to kabul."


    With a final nce, Balwindar sped Mahmud Khan''s shoulder, his voice filled with conviction. "But you must promise me sir, that you will stay strong and survive. Our destiny is intertwined, and together we shall see the dreams that you realized before." Mahmud khan just smiled in return and moved to the opposite direction.


    Taking a daring stance, Mahmud Khan stepped out into the fray, his sword shing in the moonlight as he engaged the rebel soldiers head-on. His presence drew the attention of the guards, providing Balwindar with the opportunity he needed to usher the mother empress and her attendants to safety.

 Chapter 32: The Lone Witness Part-2

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Lone Witness Part-2</h4>


    As they made their way through the tunnel, the sh of swords echoed behind them, a grim reminder of the danger that still lurked within the fort. Balwindar''s heart pounded with each step, torn between his duty to his lord and his desire to ensure the safety of the empress.


    With a silent prayer on his lips, Balwindar vowed to return to Mahmud Khan''s side once he had escorted the empress to a safe distance. For now, his focus remained on guiding them to out of tunnel, even as the sounds of battle grew distant behind them.


    At the mouth of the tunnel, Balwindar turned to the former empress, determination etched on his face as he made a solemn vow. "I promise you, Your Majesty empress, I will return with the city lord. Please continue on to the next vige ahead. I will not rest until I have fulfilled my duty."


    With a nod of understanding, the empress and her maids hurried forward.


    As they neared the exit, Balwindar sighed and turned to go back to rescue the city lord Suddenly a cry shattered the silence, and he whirled around to see a maid lunging towards him with a dagger gleaming in her hands.


    Before he could even react, the pain red in his gut as the dagger pierced his flesh, but he gritted his teeth against the agony, his gaze never wavering from the traitorous maid.


    With a swift motion, he wrenched the dagger free and cast it aside, his eyes burning with fury as he confronted his assant. The maid recoiled, her hands trembling as she realized the gravity of her actions, but there was a twisted satisfaction in her eyes that sent a chill down Balwindar''s spine.


    p!


    Thud!


    Summoning every ounce of strength, Balwindar delivered a stinging p across the maid''s face, the force of the blow sending her sprawling to the ground. The other upants of the tunnel watched in horror, their faces pale with shock at the sudden violence.


    Struggling to remain upright, Balwindar staggered forward, his vision swimming as he fought against the darkness creeping at the edges of his consciousness. The sounds of approaching soldiers echoed in his ears, mingling with the distant shrieks of battle, and he knew that his time was running out.


    With a heavy heart and a sense of profound regret, Balwindar closed his eyes, surrendering to the darkness as he slipped into unconsciousness, hisst thoughts consumed by the promise he had made to his lord and the hope that he would live to see the dream he heard get fulfilled, if he get the chance to survive.


    <strong>** Lahore fort, city lord chamber **</strong>


    Bairam Khan''s voice sliced through the tense air of the dimly lit chamber, his tonemanding and resolute. "Istafa, the time hase to exact our revenge. The Badshah must pay for his folly with his life."


    Istafa, his loyal subordinate, met his gaze with unwavering determination. "Worry not, sir. Your servant shall bring you his head, and you shall ascend to the esteemed throne, rectifying the injustices that have gued our empire."


    A satisfied smile tugged at the corners of Bairam Khan''s lips. "Good," he replied, nodding in approval. "Take the faction of discontented soldiers and unleash their fury upon the outskirts of Lahore. Let them vent their frustrations upon the unsuspecting popce."


    He paused, his gaze hardening as he issued a stern warning. "But remember, do noty a hand on the city itself. It is costly to maintain, and we cannot afford unnecessary destruction. Let them be content with what they find beyond the city walls. And above all, not a word of this n must escape your lips. Also, spare those who have converted."


    bairam khan added," make sure to tie up the males and be the witness, kill their women and children ."he thought for a while and added, "Also, add the old one''s in list, increase the scale of destruction by hanging them on trees. It''s better if we have more clearnds for our people".


    Istafa nodded obediently, his resolve firm as he prepared to depart. However, Bairam Khan''s inquisitive nature halted him in his tracks.


    "How fares the pawn?" Bairam Khan''s inquiry wasced with a sense of urgency.


    Istafa''s response came swiftly, his tone reflecting assurance. "Your Eminence, the pawn is wounded but stable. Our healers are tending to him. He will not sumb to his injuries."


    Satisfaction flickered in Bairam Khan''s eyes as he acknowledged the news. "Excellent. He serves his purpose well. Once he is fit, proceed with the n. Swap the forces with Ansari''s brigade. They shall disguise themselves as soldiers of the Samrajya. Take the pawn, execute the task, and deliver me his head. Lay the me upon Afzal''s shoulders to further solidify our deception. Rest assured, your efforts will be duly rewarded when I ascend to the throne."


    Istafa''s lips curved into a subtle smile of affirmation before he bowed and withdrew to carry out his assigned duties.


    Alone once more, Bairam Khan summoned Abduh Khan Uzbak with a single p of his hands. The figure materialized before him, and Bairam Khan wasted no time in conveying his orders.


    Bairam Khan''s voice carried a weight of determination as he spoke to Abduh, "It''s a pity, but Istafa needs to be sacrificed for the greater good. His ambitions could cost us dearly in the future. Send your brother to fetch the Badshah, and you prepare the cavalry. On the day of the Badshah''s return, protect him, earn his trust, and eliminate all the rebels, including Istafa. None shall be left alive to recount our deeds. Remember, we are in this together."


    Abduh looked puzzled, his brow furrowed in thought. "I dare not oppose your wisdom, Bairam Khan, but wouldn''t it be easier to seize the throne for yourself? My brother and I support you."


    Bairam Khan''s response was sharp, his tone cutting through the air like a de. "Fool! Do you truly believe our heads would remain atop our shoulders if we dared to touch the Badshah? Despite his youth, he is the symbol of unity among the Mughal forces. Any harm to him would lead to chaos, with other zats rebelling and seizing the opportunity to im justice by taking our heads. "


    Abduh swallowed nervously, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "Then all our efforts would be in vain?"


    Bairam Khan''s gaze softened, his voice adopting a calm tone as he replied, "Do not worry, Abduh. There is no need for such drastic measures when we can simply manipte the Badshah to our advantage."


    He paused, reflecting for a moment before continuing, "Honestly, I cannot deny that our Badshah may be naive, but he possesses a wisdom that sets him apart from other children of his age. I have witnessed the charisma in his demeanour and the potential in his intellect. he can be the greatest gift our sultanate might have not seen yet."


    Bairam khan expressed with a tinge of frustration, "Were it not for his bitch mother''s influence, he might have stayed on course."


    He sighed, his resolve unwavering as he added, "A nk paper can be rewritten, Abduh. I am confident that with our guidance and subtle maniption behind the scenes, he will emerge as the just and capable Badshah we require."


    Abduh Khan Uzbak nodded in solemn agreement, fully cognizant of the gravity of their mission.


    Before Abduh could depart, Bairam Khan beckoned him back, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "Fetch me my prize before you leave," he instructed, his voice betraying a sense of eagerness. Abduhplied with a nod, exiting the chamber to fulfill his master''smand. In his absence, the maid who had attacked Balwindar entered with her one sided cheek, still a little swollen, leading the captured beautiful woman , who''s still at her early 30''s, bound in chains and dressed inmoner''s attire.


    Bairam Khan regarded the maid with a sinister smile. "Well done, Nagma. Your efforts shall not go unrewarded. You may depart now," he dismissed her with a wave of his hand.


    Nagma nodded obediently and exited the room, leaving Bairam Khan alone with his new captive ve.


    Drawing closer to the captive empress, Bairam Khan''s expression hardened. "Ah, the esteemed former empress of the Mughal sultanate, I can hardly imagine you in chains." he remarked with a mocking tone. The empress spat in his face with disgust, her defiance unwavering.


    Bairam Khan retorted, nonchntly wiping away the saliva that hadnded on his face. "Hmm... quite tasty. There was a time when I regarded you with respect. However, your foolish obsession with peace has cost the sultanate dearly. But thanks to that, I now have the opportunity to appreciate your beauty, as exquisite as jade."


    "Rascal! You traitorous scoundrel! You were once loyal to my husband, and now you show your true colours in his absence. You always harboured lust for your master''s wife behind his back," she used vehemently.


    Bairam Khan spoke with a venomous tone, "For a certain bastard from the enemy camp, your son betrayed me. He joined hands with that guy whobelled me as impotent, written in a letter. Don''t you think I deserve an apology? Isn''t it only fair that I demonstrate my true potential to his mother to prove what I exactly put INSIDE ?" Moving forward, he advanced towards the former empress, who instinctively recoiled.


    Attempting to retreat, the empress met the unyielding wall behind her, her fear palpable. Bairam Khan propositioned her with a twisted sense of persuasion. "There is still a chance to rectify this. Marry me, and I shall spare your son, preserve the sultanate, and alleviate your loneliness. We could all live together in happiness," he proposed, his voice dripping with false sincerity.


    Enraged, the empress''s defiance red. "My son is destined for greatness. He shall not fall at the hands of the likes of you. You may take my body, but you shall never possess my soul," she dered fiercely.


    Incensed by her refusal, Bairam Khan''s patience wore thin. With a swift motion, he delivered a stinging p across her cheek. "Such a pity," he muttered darkly. "I shall honour your wishes, former empress."


    He tugged at the chains binding the empress, bringing her closer, and took a sniff as he remarked, "For my unwavering loyalty to the throne, I should at least enjoy some privileges." Grasping her by the hair, he forcefully threw her onto his bed.


    The confines of the city lord''s chamber bore witness to the true brutality of Bairam Khan as the night wore on, filled with the desperate cries and pleas of the former empress, echoing until the break of dawn.


    <strong> ** Current day in Mewar Rajputana, Sisodia''s territory **</strong>


    As the morning sun cast its gentle glow upon the deste vige, a solitary hut stood amid the quiet surroundings. Within, a man of thirtyy unconscious, his form bathed in the golden hues of dawn. His body was swathed in bandages, evidence of recent struggle and injury. Nearby, a young woman of neen, d in a worn saree, diligently prepared herbal remedies, her hands deftly grinding the healing ingredients.


    As she applied the salve to her own wounds, a sudden movement startled her, causing the medicine to slip from her grasp. With a sharp cry, she recoiled as the injured man, now awakened, reached out and seized her hand. His touch, though unintentional, sparked a moment of panic, and she struggled to free herself from his grip, her heart pounding with fear.


    Startled by her reaction, the man abruptly released her, his senses sharpened by her piercing shriek. As the tension dissipated, he regarded her with apologetic eyes, a silent acknowledgment of his unintended intrusion. With a reassuring smile, sheposed herself, her voice trembling slightly as she addressed him.


    "Do not be afraid," she began, her tone gentle yet wary. "You are safe here. You were found unconscious, and I brought you to this shelter." Her words, spoken with genuine concern, sought to ease his apprehension and foster a sense of trust between them.


    Slowly regaining hisposure, the man nodded, gratitude evident in his expression as he nced around the humble surroundings. Realizing his vulnerability, he resolved to collect himself and regain his strength, his thoughts turning to his uncertain circumstances and the journey thaty ahead.


    "Where am I?" he inquired, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Sensing his confusion, the young woman sought to reassure him. "Do not fear, you are safe. You are in thends of Mewar, and my father is a skilled healer. I rescued you from the river," she exined gently.


    Moved by her kindness, the wounded man expressed his gratitude, his thoughts now turning to his attire. Ignoring the girl''s warnings, he attempted to dress himself, determined to regain his autonomy.


    Undeterred, she cautioned him once more, her voice tinged with concern. "You may leave if you wish, but are you certain you can endure? Shouldn''t you consider the state of your body if you wish to aplish your goals?" Her words struck a chord, prompting him to acknowledge his weakness and relent, sinking back with a wince of pain.


    Assisting him with care, the young girl inquired about his identity. "What is your name, warrior?" she asked softly.


    With a sense of resignation, he replied, "Balwindar."

 Chapter 33: First official reforms Part-1

    <h4>Chapter 33: First official reforms Part-1</h4>


    <strong>** Next day at Council chamber, Purana Q, Delhi ** </strong>


    The grand council chamber of Emperor Hemu''s pce hummed with anticipation as kings, nobles, and advisors from across the empire assembled for a significant meeting. Tension and intrigue filled the air as delegates exchanged cautious looks, fully aware of the important decisions awaiting them.


    At the head of the chamber, Chandrashekhar, the esteemed father of Emperor Hemu and a respected elder statesman in his own right, stood tall, hismanding presence silencing the murmurs of conversation. With a solemn nod, he signaled the beginning of the proceedings.


    "Esteemed kings and noble lords," Chandrashekhar began, his voice echoing with authority, "we are gathered here today to address matters of utmost importance to the future of our empire. The time hase to enact reforms that will shape the course of our realm for generations toe."


    As the murmurs of anticipation subsided, Emperor Hemu entered the chamber, his regal bearingmanding the attention of all present. With a dignified nod to his father, he took his ce upon the throne, signaling themencement of the council.


    "Today," Chandrashekhar continued, "we shall discuss the issue of women''s inheritance rights within our kingdom. It is imperative that we establish a unified approach that will ensure fairness and equity for all citizens of the Samrajya (Empire)."


    In the grand council chamber of Emperor Hemu''s pce, representatives from various kingdoms of the Samrajya had gathered to discuss forting reforms. As the council convened, Chandrashekhar, Hemu''s father and a respected figure in the court, announced the agenda for the day - the consideration of reforms, particrly regarding women''s inheritance rights.


    Rao Todal Mal, the king of Rewari, a staunch traditionalist, voiced his concerns first. "Your Majesty Emperor, we have no qualms with Raamya''s rule as an exception, but to extend inheritance rights to women could destabilize society," he expressed, his words resonating with murmurs of agreement.


    Sayantika Sen, known for her progressive views, interjected. "But Your Majesty, without an officialw, Raamya''s legitimacy as a ruler in Bengal remains uncertain," she pointed out, urging for rity and legal backing.


    Emperor Hemu, a man of his word, acknowledged the concerns raised. "I understand your apprehensions, King of Rewari," he replied with a solemn nod. "However, we are here to deliberate and find a solution together. I cannot backtrack on my promise," he asserted firmly, his gaze sweeping across the assembly.


    A noble named, Rao Pal Kishan , from Rewari delegation stepped forward, articting theplexity of the issue. "Your Majesty emperor, the matter at hand is intricate. Our society operates on patriarchal principles, and granting women inheritance rights challenges those norms,"


    he exined, his voice carrying weight. "To allow a woman to rule raises questions about societal roles. Will Raamya, like other women, be expected to marry and leave her maternal family? What bes of her husband''s status or her future children status?"


    "In light of the current harmonious state of affairs, why should we entertain the notion of change? Would it not be more fitting to seek an imperial edict, decreeing Raamya''s unique status as a matriarchal ruler, mirroring her esteemed mother''s position, until such time as she enters into matrimony?" he posed, eliciting murmurs of concern from the crowd.


    Even Sayantika found herself momentarily taken aback by the depth of the noble''s argument, reflecting the practicality of the situation.


    "WHY NOT!," echoed a young voice throughout the chamber, prompting everyone to turn towards its source.


    A hushed anticipation settled over the council chamber as Aditya''s voice pierced through the silence, drawing every eye to his figure standing confidently in the corner. With measured steps, he approached the center of the room, bowing respectfully to Emperor Hemu before addressing the assembly.


    "With Emperor''s permission," Aditya began, his tone carrying a hint of challenge, "I would like to pose a question to everyone gathered here."


    Emperor Hemu nodded in consent, granting Aditya the floor to speak his mind.


    Turning to face his fellow noblemen, Aditya posed his inquiry with a sense of curiosity. "Tell me, esteemed lords," he questioned, "why is it ingrained in our society that only a king''s son can ascend to the throne, and not his most trusted general or any other subordinate, no matter their contributions?"


    Aditya''s unexpected question plunged the room into silence. No one had anticipated such audacity from him in the council chamber. Yet, no one dared to entertain the prince, who seemed lost in the arrogance of his own power.


    Still, some nobles seized the opportunity to reinforce the status quo, citing tradition and scripture as justification.


    "It has always been so, Your Highness," one noble asserted, echoing the sentiments of many. "Our customs are deeply rooted in ancient tradition."


    Another chimed in, "Indeed, it is written in our sacred texts. The word of God dictates the order of session."


    However, amidst the conventional responses, a voice of reason emerged from the crowd. It was Tejpal Singh, a staunch supporter of Aditya, who spoke with rity and conviction.


    "Your Highness, a leader is irreceable, while his subordinates are dispensable. However, his sessor can be identified among his progeny." Tejpal asserted, garnering nods of agreement from some.


    Aditya acknowledged Tejpal''s response with a nod of approval before offering his own perspective. "Indeed," he concurred, "we believe in the innate worthiness of those born into noble bloodlines, as if heroism is determined by birthright rather than deeds."


    His words resonated with the gathered nobles, prompting nods of understanding as they contemted the implications of inherited privilege.


    Public Welfare Minister Sukhwinder Singh, seeking rity, pressed Aditya for his intentions. "Your Highness, please borate your point. What are you attempting to prove?"


    Aditya''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he responded, "Your Grace, what I mean to illustrate is that our belief in bloodlines as the sole determinant of worthiness is deeply ingrained. It is this belief that has ced me before you today."


    Tejpal interjected once more, his voice filled with admiration for the prince. "But Your Highness, you are the epitome of heroism! How can I suggest otherwise?"


    Aditya waved off Tejpal''s praise with a humble gesture before delivering his final point. "My dear friend, what I am suggesting is that, just as a lioness remains formidable despite her gender, so too can a woman possess the strength and qualities befitting a ruler. It is not strength alone that defines leadership, but the character and capability inherent in all individuals, regardless of gender."


    With Aditya''s words ringing in their ears, the council members exchanged meaningful nces, the realization dawning upon them that perhaps it was time to reconsider the age-old beliefs that had shaped their society for centuries.


    Then Aditya continued, "For what I am about to propose as a solution, we need to enact aw where noble families without male heirs are granted special permission to designate their female children as heirs for inheritance. This would safeguard their lineage and resolve many disputes that arise due to theck of a male heir. We must acknowledge that direct descendants carry stronger bloodlines than indirect family lines."


    At his words, murmurs rose throughout the chamber, with some expressing approval while others voiced discontent. Rao Todal Mal responded, "So, Your highness, thisw is only applicable to noble families without any male heirs?"


    Aditya affirmed, "Yes, Your Majesty. In this manner, all the noble families present here can preserve their lineage. After all, whether a child is a girl or a boy is not within our control, and it would be regrettable to lose a lineage to an outsider due to the absence of a son."


    The prince''s remarks prompted a serious demeanour among those present, each contemting the implications of such aw. Aditya then delivered the final blow, "By passing thisw, I do not intend to sow discord among our noble peers, but rather to ensure stability. Remember, my fellow nobles, if thisw is not passed today, you may not have another opportunity to safeguard your legacy in the future."


    Murmurs of agreement swelled in response to the prince''s wise words, whispers of admiration for his wisdom echoing through the chamber.


    Aditya felt gratified by the positive reaction, but his satisfaction was short-lived when Sukhwinder Singh posed a question that disrupted the momentum.


    "Your Highness, your logic is sound, but it is not aplete solution," Sukhwinder Singh remarked. "The question still remains: what will be the fate of the husbands? Inheritancews cannot be passed without amending marriagews, and altering marriagews spells doom for society."


    At Sukhwinder Singh''s words, skepticism spread through the crowd, and many began to lean towards his viewpoint


    Aditya chuckled, anticipating such a question. "What we need to focus on is passing down the family legacy. There''s no need to involve marriage in this matter." Murmurs erupted in response to the prince''s seemingly absurd statement, but this time, no one dared to dismiss him, knowing there was more to his proposal.


    With a smile, Aditya continued, "The women can rule before marriage, and after marriage, they can appoint someone as regent, as we generally do when a noble passes untimely and the next in line waits. When the woman gives birth to a new child, she can dere him or her as of matriarchal descent, and the child''s legacy should be traced through the maternal line. When the child reaches adulthood, he or she can im it."


    Sukhwindar Singh was dumbfounded, never having considered such an oue. Still, he pressed on with thest question on his mind. "This surely seems possible, Your Highness, but who will take guarantee of this? Who will be responsible for ensuring its implementation, especially considering the many noble families within the empire?"


    Prince Aditya responded confidently, "The king will take guarantee, and in the event of a kingdom dispute, His Majesty the Emperor shall intervene."


    The emperor himself nodded in agreement, praising Aditya directly for his insightful words, which further increased the admiration of all the nobles present. Prime Minister Chandrashekhar then invited more opinions, expanding the discussion on detailed reforms. Amidst it all, Aditya had be the source of admiration and praise in the council.


    As Raamya stood amidst the crowd, her gaze remain fixed on Aditya, who stood in the middle of discussion fighting for his future rights.


    In that moment, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt as if time had momentarily stopped. His presence seemed to envelop her, drawing her in with an irresistible allure.


    Every feature of his face seemed to captivate her¡ªthe way his eyes sparkled with determination, the curve of his lips as he spoke with passion, and the confident stance he held. She couldn''t tear her gaze away, mesmerized by his aura and the warmth that emanated from him.


    A rush of emotions flooded her senses¡ªa deep longing, a sense of admiration, and an inexplicable connection that she couldn''t deny. Even though he is younger than her She couldn''t help but realized then, with a sudden rity, that she had fallen for himpletely, irrevocably. ''If it''s not him then perhaps nobody.''


    Despite the public setting, Raamya found herself lost in a world of her own, where only Aditya existed. She longed to reach out to him, to express the whirlwind of emotions swirling within her, but she remained rooted to the spot, unable to move or speak.


    Instead, she allowed herself to bask in the overwhelming feelings that consumed her, silently reveling in the romantic reverie that enveloped her heart.


    In that moment, amidst the ongoing positive discussions, Raamya''s attention to Aditya broke when the new king of Agra entered, protesting the proposed rule. Istehar Khan, the newly appointed ruler of Agra, spoke with a tone of deference, addressing the emperor, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but as a Muslim, it will be difficult for us to adhere to this rule. Centuries ago, someone from the Delhi Sultanate attempted to rule, and her fate was not favorable. "


    At Istehar Khan''s words, murmurs of uncertainty rippled through the crowd, echoing the concerns of many.


    after a pause he added, "Her story bears a resemnce to Raamya''s, and we take examples from past. I fear history may repeat itself if women from ourmunity ascend to the throne."


    With a gaze filled with astonishment, the king addressed the imperial prince, his voice tinged with admiration and respect, "Truly, we had never envisaged entertaining favorable thoughts on this matter. However, the wisdom disyed by His Highness, at such a tender age, has already transcended the confines of my own intellect. s, there exist certainws which are deemed sacrosanct and beyond reproaching ourmunity."


    He continued, "I understand that due to cultural differences, a uniformw may not foster harmony within ourmunity. Therefore, I propose separatews for Muslims, drawing from this matter as a precedent." His words garnered support, with even the new King of Kashmir, Abdul Hamid, echoing simr sentiments.


    The air in the council chamber grew tense as Emperor Hemu contemted Istehar Khan''s objections, his brow furrowed in thought.


    As tension thickened, Prime Minister Chandra Shekhar turned to Shadi Khan Kakkar, thest Muslim king, the esteemed Supreme Military General and King of Jaunpur, for his opinion.


    However, the response he offered not only stunned the Muslim contingent but also left Aditya himself in disbelief, signalling a dramatic turn of events that would alter the course of the council''s deliberations forever.

 Chapter 34: First official reforms Part-2

    <h4>Chapter 34: First official reforms Part-2</h4>


    Razia Sultana was a remarkable figure in medieval Indian history, ruling as the Sultan of Delhi from 1236 to 1240. She was the first and only woman to ascend the throne of Delhi from Imic dynasty.


    To assert her authority in a male-dominated society, Razia adopted masculine attire and mannerisms, posing as a man to rule effectively.


    However, her rule faced opposition from conservative elements within the nobility, leading to a rebellion. When her true identity was discovered, Razia was captured and subsequently executed, ending her reign tragically.


    Despite her short tenure, Razia Sultana remains a symbol of female empowerment and resilience in history.


    Shadi Khan Kakkar was well-versed in this historical ount, yet what gnawed at his conscience was the stark realization of the double standards and fickleness within his ownmunity.


    Until Razia concealed her identity, she ruled as a just sultan, respected by the entire sultanate. However, the moment her gender was exposed, she was swiftly denounced as a traitor by her once-loyal subjects.


    The tales of her merciless demise, enacted within the very court where he now stood, struck a chord of difort within him.


    With the birth of his daughter Amira, Shadi khan''s perspective underwent a profound shift. Embracing a more liberal outlook, he found himself drawn to the inclusive ethos of his Hindu counterparts, particrly their treatment and respect towards women.


    However, as the sole heir to his legacy, Amira''s future became a source of immense concern for Shadi khan. Though marriage was an option, he recoiled at the thought of sharing his affections with anyone but his beloved daughter.


    Yet, amidst his apprehensions, a glimmer of hope emerged with Aditya''s proposition for inheritancews. The prospect of preserving bloodline legacies through Aditya''s innovative solution filled Shadi khan with newfound optimism.


    In Aditya, he perceived not just a visionary leader, but a potential son-inw capable of alleviating his long-standing anxieties over legacy conflicts.


    However, just as everything seemed to align seamlessly, the looming specter of conservative zealots threatened to upend his carefullyid ns.


    Faced with the prospect of his daughter''s future being snatched away by narrow-minded traditionalists, Shadi''s paternal instincts surged to the forefront. Determined to safeguard his daughter''s rightful inheritance and defy the stifling norms of hismunity, Shadi resolved to confront those seeking to obstruct her path.


    In that moment of fiery determination, he vowed to impart asting lesson to those who dared to challenge his daughter''s destiny.


    Shadi Khan''s voice cut through the tension in the court like a de, his words dripping with disdain for the hypocrisy that surrounded him.


    "It pains my heart," he began, his toneced with bitterness, "when people of my ownmunity attempt to manipte their way to power under the guise of religious privilege. How dare you, King Istehar and King Abdul, y games with the Emperor?"


    His words hung heavy in the air, drawing shocked gasps from the assembled nobles, including Aditya himself. But Shadi Khan pressed on, his resolve unyielding.


    "Do you truly believe," he continued, his voice rising with indignation, "that religion holds greater sway than the orders of our Emperor? Is this your loyalty?"


    As his words sank in, realization dawned on the faces of those present, their expressions shifting from confusion to understanding.


    Abdul Hameed faltered, panic evident in his eyes, while Istehar Khan attempted to defend his position. "Your Majesty, Shadi Khan," he began, his voice tinged with defensiveness, "I only seek to propose what I believe is best for mymunity."


    Shadi Khan''s sneer spoke volumes as he retorted, "Asking for parallelws is a direct challenge to the Emperor''s authority. It breeds discord among our citizens and serves only to bolster your own influence. If we, as rulers, do not value unity in ourws, how can we expect our subjects to feel allegiance to the empire?"


    Istehar Khan gritted his teeth, hisposure slipping as Shadi Khan hit a nerve. "You''re exaggerating, Shadi Khan. I understand your concern for your daughter''s inheritance, but do you truly believe you can handle the consequences? Have you forgotten the story of Sultana?"


    But Shadi Khan remained unfazed, his gaze steely as he countered, "I am well aware of the reasons behind Sultana''s fate, and I also see through your thinly veiled attempts to protect your own interests and gather your own influence in name of religion.


    You fear that thisw will embolden women to demand their rights, and that you may have to relinquish control over your many wives if they were to speak out.


    The Emperor''s proposal is aimed at granting special privileges to specific noble cases., Do not cloak your selfishness in the disguise of religion."


    Istehar Khan panicked, his brow beading with sweat as if his inner worries had beenid bare for all to see. He replied, "Shadi Khan, do not forget, it was we who fought in battle for you." He nced towards Abdul Hameed for support, but thetter remained silent.


    Shadi Khan responded with a smug retort, "And let us not forget, it was Emperor Hemu who rewarded you the kingdom of Agra to rule ording to his will."


    As Istehar Khan faltered, Shadi Khan delivered the final blow, his words ringing with authority. "It is Samrat Hemu who reigns supreme, and if you cannot abide by hisws, then perhaps you are not fit to hold your post."


    "Enough!"


    Before Istehar khan could respond, Emperor Hemu''s voice cut through the fray with amanding voice. The courtroom fell silent, awaiting the Emperor''s judgment.


    Emperor Hemu, with a stern expression, reprimanded Shadi Khan for diverging from the expected protocol of offering an opinion rather than taking his own stance. However, amidst the chastisement, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Shadi Khan''s foresight and loyalty, a trait he valued greatly.


    Reminding him to remember his ce, the emperor''s tone softened slightly as he urged Shadi Khan to align his actions with the greater good of the empire. Bowing in deference, Shadi Khan humbly asked for forgiveness, disying his respect for the emperor''s authority.


    Turning his attention to Abdul Hameed and Istehar Khan, Emperor Hemu issued a firm warning, emphasizing that his will shall always reign supreme. With a firm yet measured voice, he dered that dissent against hisws would not be tolerated.


    Offering a chance for redemption, he granted them the option to leave the empire in exile with their property if they could not abide by his rule. Both Abdul Hameed and Istehar Khan, realizing the gravity of the situation, bowed in submission, seeking forgiveness for their transgressions.


    With the matter resolved, the session resumed, the tension in the air dissipating as the council refocused on the pressing issues at hand.


    After extensive debates, the decision on women''s rights reform was reached. Prime Minister Chandrashekhar solemnly announced the implementation of a special case inheritance termed "matriarchy line inheritance."


    In cases where noble familiescked a male heir, a chosen female could now carry forward the legacy rights of the family. Whether before or after marriage, she retained the authority to appoint a regent.


    However, upon giving birth to a child, she must dere the offspring as matriarchal descent, inheriting the family''s rank and privileges, albeit relinquishing permanent rights to patriarchal property and rank to prevent future conflicts.


    Local nobles'' disputes would be resolved within their respective kingdoms, while kingdom-level disputes would be arbitrated by the empire.


    With unanimous nods, the imperial decree solidified thew, marking a significant step towards gender equality and stability within the realm.


    Shadi Khan, even attempted to advocate for a minimum maintenancepensation in cases of divorce, aiming to provide some financial security for women.


    However, his proposal faced unanimous opposition, with even Emperor Hemu expressing concerns. The emperor dismissed the idea, arguing that introducing suchws could disrupt the existing system.


    He emphasized that divorce is a mechanism to ensure women''s loyalty to their husbands, who were responsible for their maintenance and security. Any issues arising from divorce, he asserted, should be addressed under publicws rather than as marital matters.


    While the nobles weed the emperor''s stance, Aditya couldn''t help but observe the hypocrisy among them, unwilling to challenge their authority even within families. Despite sympathizing with Shadi Khan''s intentions, Aditya knew he could only wait for a more opportune moment to push for change.


    Then, Chandra Shekhar initiated a discussion on military reforms, prompting Shadi Khan to unveil a proposed reform centered around the corps system. The council members, taken aback, awaited eagerly for further details. Shadi Khan announced the adoption of the corps system, dividing the imperial military into five distinct corps: the Central Corps, Northern Corps, Eastern Corps, Western Corps, and Southern Corps.


    He proceeded by assigning each kingdom to its respective corps: the capital, Delhi, would fall under the Central Corps, while Punjab and Kashmir wouldprise the Northern Corps. The Eastern Corps would include Jaunpur and Bengal, while the Southern Corps would epass Gwalior and Malwa. As for the Western Corps, it would consist of Rewari, Amber and Agra.


    While the notion of the corps system wasn''t entirely novel, it still evoked a sense of pride among the attendees as their kingdoms were assigned to specific corps based on geographical direction, hinting at potential expansion.


    However, their tion was short-lived when Shadi Khan revealed that each kingdom was expected to contribute 30 percent of its total forces to direct imperialmand. Though murmurs of protest arose, they were swiftly quelled by Shadi Khan''s additional stiptions.


    He announced that themander of each corps would be selected from member kingdoms, with rankings determined by tax submissions and governance. Thesemanders would serve temporary two-year terms and possess prior experience in their kingdom''s forces.


    This unprecedented deration sparked intrigue, introducing the concept of ranking and offering kingdoms a chance to vie for influence. The temporary nature of the position provided opportunities for session, while the added strength gained frommanding multiple forces further bolstered their standing.


    While concerns regarding logistic implications and abuse of power were raised, Aditya''s suggestion for monitoring from the imperial authority provided a bnce. Ultimately, with minor adjustments and a majority favouring the proposal, the draft was smoothly passed as an imperial decree, marking a significant step forward in military organization and governance.


    With the echoes of the recent military reforms still lingering, a tense atmosphere enveloped the chamber as Chandra Shekhar turned the discussion towards the next item on the agenda: agriculture andnd reform.


    In a moment heavy with significance, Pratap Rao Taode, the Minister of Agriculture, emerged, his demeanor grave as he presented a parchment bearing the weighty decisions that would shape the kingdom''s agricultural future.


    As the parchment was unfurled, a palpable tension gripped the kingdom delegates. Each word on the document seemed to carry the weight of impending change, sparking unease and unrest among those present. Whispers of uncertainty and fear swept through the room as they awaited the details of the proposed reforms.


    The very air crackled with anticipation as the delegates braced themselves for the revtions that would shape the future of theirnds. With bated breath, they prepared to confront the challenges and uncertainties thaty ahead, knowing that the decisions made in this chamber would echo far beyond its walls.

 Chapter 35: First official reforms part-3 ~ Re-edited

    <h4>Chapter 35: First official reforms part-3 ~ Re-edited</h4>


    nd reforms and tax collection )


    During Hemu''s era, thend revenue system was primarily based on the zamindari system, where zamindars, often lower-ranking nobles, held vast swathes ofnd while the actual Peasants were allocated plots ranging from a few acres to tens of acre based on the region''s fertility and thendlords'' fairness.


    However, the peasants were taxed in between 80 to 90 percent of the total produce which made them poor.


    Pratap Rao Taode presented a drafted parchment, outlining that individuals possessing 100 hectares ofnd would be granted the title of zamindar.


    Additionally, these zamindars were restricted from extracting more than 60 percent of the total produce from the peasants tilling their assigned plots. It is expected that such measures would stop the exploitation of peasants and help them to alleviate their social lives.


    He initiated the proposal of the Permanent Settlement System, aiming to curb the unchecked expansion of zamindar''s holdings by prohibiting them from acquiring additionalnd from the wastnds.


    Furthermore, he advocated for the remation of wastnds by the peasant families instead by granting them up to max 10 acres ofnd.


    Under this n, the peasant cultivators, will haveplete ownership rights to their acquirednd and the revenue will be collected from them individually. this system was termed ryotwari system.


    In cases of confiscation of anynd from zamindars due to nonpliance or unauthorizednd grabbing, the confiscatednd would be redistributed to the vige as a collective entity .


    Here, the vigemunity, would bear the responsibility ofnd revenue assessment and collection, ensuring equitable distribution among themselves, best headed by the sarpanch(vige chief).


    Thisnd revenue system would be termed as mahalwari system


    He continued, stating that for additionalnd remation, the zamindars could earn merit through virtuous deeds or purchasend directly from the kingdom.


    Despite initial protests from some nobles, their objections silenced by the next words of Pratap Rao''s boration. He assured them that the price ofnd bought by the zamindars would be determined by the respective kingdoms, and the proceeds would remain untaxed by the empire.


    As curiosity sparked among the nobles, Pratap Rao outlined the potential benefits of the policy, strengthening their political resolve to implement it. After thorough discussion, the imperial decree endorsing this reform was passed unanimously.


    (farmws with msp scheme)


    Afterwards, came proposal for agriculture reform which included discussions on constructing canals and dams to reim wastnd, a measure that swiftly gained approval as it aligned with the interests of the nobles.


    The empire agreed to share 50 percent of the budget for this endeavour, eliciting nods of approval from all present nobles.


    During thend reforms, some nobles expressed concern about how zamindars could collect substantial taxes if they didn''t receive arge portion of the produce.


    They also questioned how the kingdom''s need for abundant crops for trade, especially given the prevalence of barter trade with foreign states, would be met.


    In response, Pratap Rao proposed a solution where the kingdom would directly purchase all crops from farmers at a minimum support price and then sell them in the market.


    While notpulsory, farmers are assured of selling their produce at reduced rates, ensuring a steady supply for the kingdom. The surplus can then be sold in the market, allowing the kingdom to profit.


    Consequently, taxes would be levied based on mary gains rather than direct crop yields, thereby fostering regtion of coin currency in the market.


    This system would allow the kingdom to regte and control the market while ensuring fairpensation for both farmers and zamindars.


    Ultimately, this approach was deemed practical as it addressed the concerns of both the nobles and the kingdom while providing a sustainable solution for agricultural trade.


    (need for uniform weights and measures)


    In response to the nobles'' concerns about varying weights and measures across regions, Aditya proposed the establishment of a council dedicated to the unification of standard weights and measures.


    To incentivize merchants to adopt the new system, a 5 percent tax reduction in tariffs would be offered, and all royal transactions would be conducted using the standardized measures.


    Recognizing the potential chaos of immediately enforcing the new system on local poptions, it was decided that only royal establishments would be mandated to follow the standardized measurements initially to mitigate disruptions while allowing time for widespread adoption.


    After thorough discussions, the implementation of the MSP system and tax reductions for zamindars were temporarily put on hold until the standardization and unification of measurements were achieved under the council of trade andmerce temporarily led by Aditya.


    This practical solution bnced the need for uniformity with the realities of local customs and trade practices.


    (tradews)


    As the head of the Trade and Commerce Council and foreign affairs, Aditya championed the proposal for eliminating tariffs on inter-kingdom trade, emphasizing the importance of fostering business efficiency and boosting profitability through reduced import duties.


    Despite initial objections regarding potential tax evasion, Aditya proposed a solution of issuing tokens or passes to merchants to monitor their movements and ensuring their families remain at home.


    Penalties for fraudulent activities were also outlined to deter any misuses. Through coborative refinement with input from other kingdom delegates, the proposal evolved into a moreprehensive and feasible n, eventually gaining approval.


    Aditya''s pragmatic approach garnered widespread appreciation, setting the stage for smoother and more prosperous inter-kingdom trade rtions.


    (financew introducing bank and new coins)


    As Prime Minister Chandrashekhar steered the discussion towards financial reforms, the chamber brimmed with anticipation. Sayantika Sen, with a revolutionary vision, unveiled her proposal for a new coinage system called mudras.


    Under this system, Copper coins would be designated for paise, while silver coins would represent rupees, and gold coins, equivalent to 100 silver, would be utilized for higher denominations.


    The value of these coins would be determined by their density and corresponding market rates. This mary system bore striking resemnce to the Mughal era''s employment of mohurs, albeit with a notable distinction: the mohur''s value, equivalent to 10 silver, paled inparison to its traditional counterpart, which stood at 100.


    Sayantika''s n also included a reduction in taxation from 30 to 20 percent, which elicited enthusiastic apuse from the kingdom delegates, easing their burden of zameendar tax reduction in the future.


    However, the real surprise came with her proposal for a banking system, a concept previously unheard of. She elucidated on the benefits of banking¡ªproviding financial services, facilitating trade, and lessening the burden on the treasury.


    This innovative approach, inspired by the limited banking activities previously conducted by temples, garnered widespread praise from the nobles.


    With the majority in favor, all the proposed reforms, including the introduction of the banking system, were swiftly passed. The kingdom''s economy stood on the brink of a transformative era, poised for enhanced prosperity and influence in foreign trade.


    (publicws introducing police, jails and edicts)


    With the financial reforms settled, Chandrashekhar pivoted the discussion to internal security reform. Sukhwindar Singh, Minister of Public Works, presented a draft proposal outlining the establishment of a dedicated military unit for internal security, freeing up the army to focus solely on border defense.


    He also suggested the introduction of a police force to maintainw and order¡ªa departure from the previous reliance on local noble militias.


    This novel idea stirred up concerns among the kingdom delegates, leaving Sukhwindar struggling to address their doubts.


    Aditya intervened, despite of personal difference in ideological gap proposed solutions to the delegates'' uncertainties.


    He outlined ns for retiring military personnel above 40 years and transitioning them into officer roles to train local militia. Aditya also suggested a voluntary retirement age of 35 years, aiming to boost efficiency.


    Amidst the nobles'' protests and queries regarding uncertainty, Aditya stepped in with a series of strategic solutions.


    He emphasized the necessity of edicts to be prominently disyed in all marketces, asserting that individual kingdoms must shoulder responsibility. This decentralized approach aimed to empower kingdoms with greater centralization, ensuring more secure and effective rule enforcement.


    Aditya proposed that officers be selected by the empire, underscoring the importance of a centralized authority. To facilitate this, he advocated for the establishment of a dedicated police academy, setting the stage for rigorous training and standardized recruitment.


    In the event of personnel shortages, Aditya proposed the deployment of his mercenary service for a limited period, a suggestion met with eptance by the kingdom delegates, albeit with a reduced sry offerpared to that of regr police personnel.


    In a departure from traditional methods, Aditya advocated for the introduction of jails for long-term imprisonment instead of execution.


    Highlighting the potential for freebor, this proposition resonated with many nobles, ultimately contributing to the smooth eptance of the reforms across all kingdoms within the empire.


    Inspired by Aditya''s proposal to engrave edicts in prominent marketces, Jayadev Patil suggested extending this practice to showcase the reforms. This innovative idea garnered unanimous praise from all present.


    (surveince reforms introducing watchers)


    To ensure the smooth implementation of reforms and monitorpliance by the kingdoms for generating ranking, Jayadev proposed the establishment of a dedicated group and department. These group of peoples will be called watchers.


    These watchers would also hold watch authority over Aditya''s mercenary activities, consolidating efforts under a new council named the Council of D¨¦fense, temporarily led by Shadi Khan.


    Aditya couldn''t help but chuckle at the name, finding it fitting despite not being part of the original n.


    Prime Minister Chandrashekhar rified that although Aditya would retain autonomy in hispany''s affairs, he would need to inform the D¨¦fense Council of each step.


    Aditya, acknowledging the importance of coordination, readily consented to the arrangement.


    Despite his temporary appointment, the newly promoted Shadi Khan voiced his concerns. As a king of his own domain, he initially felt hesitant about assuming the post. However, with persuasion from the prime minister, he relented.


    (bill introducing imperial military academy)


    Shadi Khanmended Aditya for his visionary approach and proceeded to advocate for the proposal of a unified training regiment at the Imperial Military Academy for the Imperial Corps.


    His suggestion was met with heavy opposition from the kingdom nobles, who feared logistical and budgetary issues associated with training such arge corps.


    Aditya intervened with a solution, proposing that the entire training budget be covered by the empire, with the stiption that the academy be located in the capital kingdom of Delhi.


    Soldiers would train here while being amodated in barracks or garrisons within their respective kingdoms.


    Aditya''s strategic manoeuvre silently further solidified the influence of the imperial capital over all its member kingdoms.


    While the member kingdoms rejoiced at the prospect of their respective military units receivingprehensive training, paving the way for potential leadership roles in the future, Chandrashekhar found himself hesitating due to the significant financial implications of such arge-scale endeavor.


    However, with the backing of Emperor Hemu, this ambitious proposal was ultimately sanctioned, marking another milestone in the ongoing defense reforms.


    (bill for mud road construction)


    Taking the excuse of crucial need for swift troop movement, Aditya proposed a pragmatic solution: the construction of expansive mud roads connecting the various kingdoms within the empire.


    Despite their inferiority to brick or concrete roads, mud roads promised rapid construction at a fraction of the cost.


    Recognizing the paramount importance of enhanced security measures, all members of the council readily embraced this proposal.


    Aditya was tasked with the weighty responsibility of gathering funds from every kingdom to kickstart the ambitious road interconnection project. Sensing the urgency, he pressed for the capital city''s road construction to take precedence.


    This decision, born of a need to focus on both hispany''s setup and weapons expansion, found swift agreement from Prime Minister Chandrashekar. With the n set in motion, Chandrashekar proceeded to outline clear instructions for Aditya''s next steps.


    He directed Aditya to defer his visit to the weapon factory in the kingdom of Rewari until afterpleting the crucial tasks of unifying and standardizing measurements.


    This strategic dy, though resulting in the postponement of two pending reforms, was deemed necessary for the seamless execution of the broader agenda.


    Aditya, recognizing the wisdom in Chandrashekar''s guidance, epted the directive with resolve, understanding that prioritizing foundational reforms would pave the way for moreprehensive advancements in the future.


    As the proceedings drew to a close, Aditya couldn''t help but feel a swell of satisfaction.


    Despite the challenges and resistance from entrenched interests, the seeds of revolutionary change had been sown across multiple domains within the feudal system.


    The alignment with the nobles, though necessitated by political realities, hinted at a delicate bnce of power andpromise.


    Yet, amidst this backdrop of shifting dynamics, Aditya glimpsed the promise of a stronger, more resilient empire.


    These initial reforms, while monumental in their own right, merely scratched the surface of what was possible.


    With each decree and policy enacted, the empire edged closer to a future brimming with potential and progress.


    And as Prime Minister Chandrashekhar prepared to unveil the final imperial decree, a palpable sense of anticipation hung in the air, foreshadowing the dawn of a new era for Samrajya.


    *************************


    AUTHOR''S NOTES


    *************************


    Dear readers!


    While I may have fast forwarded a lot of details along the way, but it was done keeping in mind that the details of its implementation and its impact is to be added in further Chapters which will contain reactions, dramas, and captivating stories. Thank you for your understanding and continued support!

 Chapter 36: Amira’s move

    <h4>Chapter 36: Amira''s move</h4>


    In the opulent council chamber of the imperial court, Prime Minister Chandrashekhar stood before the gathered nobles, his demeanourmanding respect and attention. As the murmurs of anticipation subsided, he cleared his throat and began to address the assembly.


    "My esteemed nobles," Chandrashekhar began, his voice echoing through the chamber, "I bring forth a decree of utmost importance, one that will shape the future of our great empire."


    The nobles leaned forward, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and apprehension, eager to hear the contents of the decree.


    "It is decreed," Chandrashekhar continued in grave tone, "that henceforth, internal wars between member kingdoms are prohibited."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the assembly, punctuated by a few gasps of surprise. Sensing the unrest among the nobles, Chandrashekhar raised a hand for silence.


    "Any disputes that may arise requiring armed conflict must first seek permission from the empire," he exined, his words measured and deliberate. "The conditions for such wars, including the location and size of the army, will be determined by imperial decree."


    A wave of unease swept through the assembly, mingled with whispers of concern and dissent. Chandrashekhar''s gaze swept over the gathered nobles, his expression stern yet unwavering.


    "It is imperative," he continued, his voice carrying the weight of authority, "that we preserve peace within our realm. We cannot allow internal conflicts to escte and bring ruin upon our people."


    The nobles exchanged uneasy nces, grappling with the implications of the decree. Some nodded in reluctant agreement, while others remained silent, their expressions troubled. As some tried to raise their concern.


    "Silence!" Chandrashekhar''smand cut through the room,manding attention once more. "This decree has been passed by the emperor himself. There will be no negotiations."


    A tense silence settled over the assembly, each noble digesting the gravity of Chandrashekhar''s words. But before the atmosphere could be too stifling, a lone voice spoke up from the crowd.


    "What of external threats?" a noble inquired, his voice tinged with concern. "Will neighbouring kingdoms of empire be expected to provide aid in times of need?"


    Chandrashekhar nodded, acknowledging the valid question. "Indeed," he replied, his tone measured yet reassuring. "Nearby kingdoms are expected to send immediate reinforcement ,before the imperial corpse cane in rescue in the event of external war. This will be a crucial factor in determining their rank within the empire as well."


    The nobles exchanged nces, their expressions thoughtful as they considered the implications of Chandrashekhar''s decree. And then, one by one, they began to offer hesitant praise andmendations for the wisdom of the emperor''s decision.


    "Long live the Samrat! Long live the Samrajya!" Their voices rose in unison, a chorus of loyalty and solidarity echoing through the grand assembly hall.


    As Emperor Hemu concluded the assembly, Aditya made his way out of the hall, feeling a sense of weariness settling upon him. Turning to his trusted butler, Hari Singh, he instructed him to arrange for dinner to be served in his chambers, expressing his fatigue and need for solitude.


    "Please, Hari Singh, have dinner sent to my room," Aditya requested wearily, "I am quite exhausted and wish to retire early."


    Hari Singh nodded dutifully, taking note of Aditya''s request. "Of course, sir," he replied with a respectful bow. "Shall I inform the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes?"


    Aditya offered a grateful smile. "Yes, that would be wonderful. Thank you, Hari Singh."


    He instructed Hari Singh to convene a meeting of all the cksmiths and tailors in his private chamber after two days. Once his butler departed to arrange dinner, Aditya made his way towards his room


    <strong>** Near the Pce garden, Purana Q **</strong>


    In the quiet of the night, the moon cast a soft glow upon the pce grounds as Aditya made his way back to his chambers. As he rounded a corner, he caught sight of Amira, her delicate figure shadowed against the moonlight, struggling to walk with a slight limp. Concern etched his features as he approached her, his heart quickening at the sight of her distress.


    "Amira, what happened?" he asked softly, his voiceced with genuine worry.


    Startled, Amira turned to face him, her eyes meeting his with a mixture of relief and embarrassment. "Aditya, I... I twisted my ankle," she admitted, her voice tinged with difort


    Without a second thought, Aditya stepped closer, offering his arm for support. "Here, let me help you," he offered, his touch gentle as he guided her towards her room.


    As they walked together, their bodies brushed against each other in the narrow corridor, igniting a spark of electricity between them. Aditya couldn''t help but notice the warmth of Amira''s skin against his own, sending shivers down his spine.


    Amira, too, felt a rush of sensation as Aditya''s strong arm encircled her waist, steadying her with every step. She found herself drawn to him, captivated by his unwavering concern and tender touch.


    Despite Aditya''s supportive presence, Amira found it difficult to walk with ease, her twisted ankle causing her difort with each step. Aditya, overwhelmed by conflicting emotions, felt a pang of unease as he noticed the stirring of arousal from the innocent touch of his friend in need.


    To quell the rising guilt and to offer her more assistance, he surprised Amira by suddenly lifting her into his arms, her eyes widening in shock at the unexpected gesture. This action only deepened Amira''s embarrassment, her cheeks flushing with red color as she realized the intimate closeness of their encounter.


    Amira protested with a yful tone, "Loafer, put me down! What if someone sees us?"


    Aditya replied bluntly, his voice tinged with concern, "As if I care. You''re still struggling to walk. Don''t worry, we''ll reach your room in no time."


    Feeling touched by his care, Amira hugged Aditya slightly, causing a stir of emotions within him.


    In that fleeting moment, as their eyes met amidst the soft glow of moonlight, time seemed to stand still.


    Amira found herself lost in the depths of Aditya''s gaze, her breath catching in her throat as she drowned in the intensity of his gaze.


    Aditya, too, felt a surge of longing course through him as he gazed into Amira''s eyes, the depth of her vulnerability stirring something primal within him. He longed to hold her close, to protect her from the world and keep her safe within the shelter of his embrace. But his mind keep reminding him to maintain distance.


    Aditya, trying to lighten the mood, teased, "Easy, princess. Dance too much, and I might just drop you."


    Amira yfully pinched Aditya''s cheeks, retorting, "Very funny."


    Her tone turning sombre, she sighed, "We''ll return to our kingdoms soon. I won''t be able to see you as often."


    Aditya reassured her, "Don''t worry. Today, in the council assembly, your father was appointed to the defence ministry temporarily. Perhaps they''ll appoint a regent to hold your territory in his absence, for the time being. You can stay a little longer."


    Amira''s eyes widened in surprise, "Seriously? I would have been so bored out there."


    Aditya chuckled at her response but decided to keep his thoughts on his departure for Rewari to himself.


    He lifted her into his arms, and they walked through the oppositene, Amira still hugging him tightly and making light-hearted jokes about his ''royal service'' of carrying her.


    While passing through ane near the pce gardens, unbeknownst to them, a pair of eyes watched their every move, silently tracking their journey.


    As they reached Amira''s room, a sense of reluctance settled over them, casting a shadow over their shared moment of intimacy. Aditya''s fingers lingered against Amira''s skin for a moment longer.


    Just then, Amira said, "Wait, Aditya. It''s still hurting badly. Can you help me, get close to the bed? I can walk myself."


    Aditya nodded and provided her support to get to the bed. As she reached the bed, she asked, "Aditya, if you don''t mind, could you please massage me with oil? My personal maid is out for dinner. Look how bad it is," and she showed her beautiful legs out of her nightgown.


    Upon hearing the word "massage," Aditya''s mind wandered briefly, recalling certain opportune rumours, shown in website named as Popcorn tub from his past life. However, upon seeing the red swollen ankle, he felt a pang of shame and quickly resolved to help her.


    As Aditya applied the oil and gently massaged her legs, Amira felt a wave of relief wash over her. The tension in her ankle began to melt away under his skilled touch, and she couldn''t help but release a soft sigh offort.


    As Aditya continued to massage her leg, his mind raced with conflicting emotions. He knew it was wrong to indulge in sinful desires at this unjust moment with a person who might just think of her as friend, but the allure of Amira''s beauty was too powerful to resist. He find it hard to control his heart but with sheer will he managed to pull it off.


    Finally, as he reluctantly pulled away, Amira was leftplicated with mixture of emotions.


    Grateful for his kindness, she thanked him softly, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. Internally, she was d that her n of bringing Aditya to her room might have brought them closer and it all went out too well. She felt a little pity for Aditya, as her leg wasn''t that bad.


    Aditya bid her goodnight and quietly exited the room, leaving Amira alone with her thoughts.


    As he left the room, Amira buried her face in her pillow, her heart still racing from the intimate encounter.


    Alone in her chamber, Amira couldn''t shake the memory of Aditya''s touch in her ankle. She traced her fingers along the path where his touch had lingered, a silent desire echoing in her heart for their paths to cross once more.


    Though she knew she shouldn''t entertain such thoughts and it might be too early to decide, she couldn''t deny the undeniable pull he had on her, a pull that left her craving for more with each passing moment.

 Chapter 37: Night is so young (R-18+)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Night is so young (R-18+)</h4>


    Under the moon''s gentle glow, Aditya traversed the pce gardens, catching sight of Ramya, her saree dishevelled, gazing beneath a tree. To avoid disturbing her, he silently approached, curious about her focus. Sensing his presence, Ramya gestured for him to be quiet and join her.


    As Aditya approached to see what had captured Ramya''s attention, he noticed two squirrels yfully interacting. Their lively antics soon took a more intimate turn as the male squirrel assumed a position near a tree branch, and started humping the female squirrel from the rear.


    Aditya was taken aback by the unexpected scene unfolding before him. He couldn''t suppress his surprise at Ramya''s seemingly voyeuristic interest in the animals. "Don''t they deserve some privacy, or have you never seen it?" he whispered, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Ramya''s response, delivered with a hint of irritation, caught Aditya off guard. "I am here to protect, not for pleasure," she whispered back firmly, her resolve evident in her words.


    Aditya found himself astonished by Ramya''s boldness. Despite being a woman, she showed no shame or hesitation in her actions, speaking with a determined demeanour that left him questioning his own reactions. He wondered if he would have been able to offer such a confident excuse if caught in a simr situation.


    Suddenly, Ramya produced a small dagger from the folds of her saree and swiftly threw it towards the branch where the squirrels were perched. Aditya was momentarily puzzled by her actions, but as the dagger hit its mark, his doubts were swiftly dispelled.


    THUD!


    With a heavy thud, the lifeless body of a snake fell from the tree, impaled by the sharp de of the dagger. The two squirrels, sensing the danger, darted away without so much as a nce back, their lives spared by Ramya''s swift action. It became apparent that therge, venomous snake had been lying in wait near the branch, poised to strike at the unsuspecting squirrels as they mated.


    As the gravity of the situation sank in, Aditya couldn''t help but marvel at Ramya''s quick thinking and bravery in the face of danger.


    As the situation became clear, Aditya couldn''t help but inquire, "Why didn''t you attack the snake earlier if you knew it was there?"


    Ramya responded with a yful tone, "This night is so young, Aditya. I didn''t want to disturb the couples."


    Aditya caught the subtle implication hidden beneath her words, recalling his recent encounter with Amira and feeling a twinge of embarrassment.


    Sensing Aditya''s difort, Raamya chuckled softly before reassuring him, "Don''t worry, Aditya. I protect what I love." She paused for a moment before adding, "I love squirrels."


    Aditya let out a sigh of relief at her words, but his relief was short-lived as Ramya''s next question caught him off guard. "If you don''t mind, Aditya, what do you think of me?"


    Her unexpected inquiry left Aditya momentarily speechless, his mind racing to formte a response.


    Aditya''s response was straightforward, "Quite bold and unpredictable."


    Raamya''s reaction betrayed her surprise at his answer, prompting her to inquire further, "And why do you say that?"


    Aditya''s reply was equally candid, "Just by looking at your attire, any man would find it captivating. You know how to dress, especially in public. But here in the pce, you''re apletely different person."


    Raamya chuckled, clearly amused by his response. "True, to some extent," she conceded, "but your answer suggests there''s more to it."


    Intrigued by her response, Aditya pressed on, "Isn''t there?"


    Raamya''s yful demeanor shifted slightly as she exined, "Of course not, Aditya. I am not that type".


    Her tone turned somber as she continued, "Since I was a child, I''ve been forced to dress like a man. I longed to wear women''s clothing, but opportunities were scarce." She gestured toward her chest, a hint of sadness in her expression. "As I grew older, so did these burdens," she said, indicating her bosoms with a slight jiggling motion. "I had to bind them tightly, always concealing my skin. It felt suffocating, so I try to be a little freer when I feel confident in the situation."


    Anger and frustration simmered beneath her words as she recounted her struggles. Even though heprehended her exnation, the image of her jiggling bosoms lingered in Aditya''s mind for a few fleeting moments. . He silently thanked his lucky stars for this fortunate circumstance in this era.


    Trying to refocus the conversation, Aditya inquired, "It must be challenging to imitate a male persona. You have such a naturally feminine voice, yet when I first heard you disguised as a male general, your voice was rough, sharp, and clear."


    Raamyaughed, appreciating thepliment. "Thank you, Aditya. It''s all about attitude. I knew I couldn''t change my voice drastically, so I simply adjusted my tone. It was indeed difficult, but as I''ve said before, I protect what I love, and I love my kingdom more than my own identity."


    Impressed by her unwavering dedication, Aditya asked, "And now, is it better for you?"


    Raamya smiled gratefully in response. "Thanks to certain circumstances, I finally had the chance to break free from my shackles. Before, my only freedom was being able to sleep without clothes in my own bedroom, which helped me retain a sense of femininity. Otherwise, I might have mentally identified myself as a boy in my future. Perhaps that''s why I''m enjoying moving freely like this. My maids always nagged me about decorum. Thanks to you, Aditya, I can bypass all of that and can wear my dress, my way."


    As Ramya''s words sank in, Aditya''s mind went nk, stuck on the thought of her sleeping without clothes. The rest of her words seemed to blur, unable to register in his mind.


    Seeing Aditya dazed, Raamya called out his name, concerned for his well-being. Aditya nodded in response, still trying to process the unexpected revtion.


    Aditya cautiously broached the subject, "I can''t help but wonder, don''t you ever fear being so expos... I mean, dressed so informally around me?"


    Raamya''s response wasced with a teasing glint in her eyes, "Despite your newfound strength and talent, I have more experience handling men than you can possibly imagine."


    Aditya swallowed nervously at the underlying hint of a threat in her words.


    But then, seeing his panicked demeanour, Raamya let out a light-hearted giggle and continued, "But don''t worry, Aditya. I know you wouldn''t do anything to harm me. I trust you more than I trust myself."


    Aditya''s heart swelled with warmth at her yful reassurance. He was deeply touched by Raamya''s unwavering trust.


    Raamya gracefully bent down to pick a de of grass, inadvertently giving Aditya an eyeful of her cleavage. In a soft tone, she asked, "Watching those two squirrels, I wonder... do you think it feels good to do?"


    Aditya was taken aback by her question and blurted out, "I have no idea."


    Raamya locked eyes with Aditya and pressed further, "Don''t you ever desire it?"


    Aditya replied without much thought, "It''s not like I can have it whenever I want."


    Raamya cautioned, "But you''re a prince, Aditya. Many might be interested. Who''s to stop you?"


    With a sigh, Aditya responded, "It doesn''t matter how many are interested in me. The one with whom I feel a connection sees me as nothing."


    Raamya''s eyes widened in surprise. "Aditya, are you really interested in me?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Caught off guard, Aditya''s mind shed back to Riya and her simr words from his past life¡ªa Bengali beauty, bold and casual. He felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with the striking simrity between the two situations.


    Raamya yfully twisted the grasses in her hair and teased, "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    Aditya replied bluntly, "What? Here, now? Even though I don''t mind, but anyone coulde."


    Blushing in embarrassment, Raamya tossed the grass in her hand at Aditya and whispered, "Dummy, I didn''t mean that. Forget it, just kidding."


    She then reprimanded Aditya, saying, "And besides, I''m older than you. Find someone your own age."


    Aditya replied with a sincere tone, "Age is just a number. For me, you are no less than a goddess who can stop time with a pinch of her finger."


    Raamya, ttered by his words, replied, "Liar, I''ve heard it many times. Men are always good with a glib tongue, and you are no different. Once I grow old, you''ll forget all about me."


    As Aditya stepped closer and Raamya instinctively moved backward, he continued, "We all grow old. What matters is what''s inside, and I know you''re even more beautiful inside than you are on the outside."


    Raamya''s cheeks flushed with more praise as she moved back, only to find herself blocked by the tree trunk. With a serious tone, she asked, "Aren''t you with Amira? I know you like her."


    Suddenly realizing he had not one, but two love interests, Aditya was taken aback. Before he could respond, Raamya continued, "I have no problem with her. But are you confident enough to handle us both?"


    Internally sighing in relief at the possibility of polygamy in this era, Aditya became bolder. He moved his hand to block Raamya against the tree, pressing firmly to prevent her from escaping. Raamya, surprised by the sudden change in demeanour, giggled and leaned back against the tree trunk, allowing Aditya to assert his dominance.


    As Aditya leaned in to kiss her, Raamya pushed him away yfully, causing him to lose his bnce and fall into the nearby pce decoration pool.


    Ssh!


    Aditya fell into the shallow pool with a ssh of water and got augh from Raamya. "Didn''t I say earlier, I have years of experience handling men?" she teased, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    Aditya smiled at her remark and extended his hand, asking for her help to pull him out. But as she reached out, he yfully tugged her arm, causing her to stumble and fall into the pool beside him. Raamya, initially surprised, couldn''t help butugh at the unexpected turn of events. Theirughter filled the air as they shared a lighthearted moment.


    Suddenly, Aditya grabbed her slender waist and pulled her closer, their faces now mere inches apart. In that moment, the yful atmosphere shifted, and both of them felt the intensity of their connection. Their eyes met, filled with anticipation and longing, as Aditya leaned in and finally kissed her.


    As Aditya and Raamya found themselves locked in a passionate embrace, time seemed to stand still around them. Their hearts beat in unison as their lips met in a tender kiss to passionate smooch, conveying a depth of emotion that words could never capture.


    Raamya''s lips, soft and inviting, melded perfectly with Aditya''s as they explored the sensation of each other''s touch. There was a gentle dance of tongues between them, a silent exchange of longing and desire that spoke volumes without a single word.


    Their tongues intertwined in a delicate choreography, moving with a rhythm all their own. It was a symphony of sensations, each touch sending shivers down their spines as they lost themselves in the intoxicating moment.


    As their kiss deepened, Aditya''s hands wandered, one finding its ce on Raamya''s spongy bosom, while the other gently gripped her cushy buttock, trying to take the full measurement, while drawing her closer in a tender embrace. Sensing his bold move, Raamya pushed him away with a yful force, a hint of rm in her eyes as she quickly retreated from the pool. With a teasing smile, she called him a "Pervert" before darting away, leaving Aditya both amused and longing for more.


    As Raamya darted away, her athletic figure wrapped in the damp saree, Aditya couldn''t help but watch her retreat with a mixture of desire and admiration. His gaze lingered on the subtle sway of her curves, the gentle jiggle of her assets entuated by the wet fabric, slowly fading into the darkness.


    With a smirk ying on his lips, he nced down at his hands, still tingling from their intimate encounter moments ago. Murmuring to himself in a tone of discovery and amusement, he remarked as a true virgin, "So, that''s how it feels. Heh!"

 Chapter 38: Concerns of the south

    <h4>Chapter 38: Concerns of the south</h4>


    <strong>** Next day after the reforms of Bhargav Samrajya, Jan 30, 1557, Hampi **</strong>


    The great Vijayanagara Empire, a beacon of culture, power, and prosperity in medieval India. Founded in the 14th century by the visionary king Harihara I, this magnificent empire rose to prominence in the Dan teau, bing a symbol of Hindu resilience against foreign invasions.


    As it grew, it took overnds from nearby kingdoms like the Bahmani Sultanate, the Gajapati Kingdom, and the Hoys Empire.


    During Krishna deva raya''s rule, the empire reached great heights, expanding even more by takingnds from kingdoms like the Bahmani Sultanate, the Gajapati Kingdom, and others.


    Nestled amidst the lushndscapes of South India, Vijayanagara was known for its busy markets in Hampi and stunning temples across thend, showing off Hindu civilization''s greatness.


    Krishnadevaraya''s time as ruler was a time of wealth and learning, with the empire''s art and culture booming as it grew in size and power.


    However, in current alternate timeline, Krishna Deva Raya''s two sons, Tirum Deva Raya and Achyut Deva Raya, faced a different fate. Tirum Deva Raya was ted to be crowned at the young age of 20 but narrowly escaped a poisoning attempt, altering the course of Vijayanagara''s history. Thanks to the quick thinking of the then Prime Minister Timmarasu, who saved the imperial prince, the empire''s destiny took a new turn.


    Under Tirum Deva Raya''s rule, Vijayanagara made critical errors, including provoking the Portuguese under Dutch influence and forming alliances with Bijapur Sultanate and the Dutch. This led to a conflict where the Portuguese were initially ousted from India butter betrayed by the Dutch. The Dutch, along with Bijapur Sultanate forces, captured the western half of Vijayanagara (southern maharastra and northern karnataka).


    However, Vijayanagara managed to turn the tide with the reinforcements in the Sangameshwar region, where the Krishna and Tungabhadra rivers meet. The natural terrain advantage provided by forests, mountains, and the rivers'' natural borders proved crucial in halting the Dutch advance and eventually defeating them.


    In the backdrop of declining influence and looming threats from neighboring kingdoms, the once-mighty Vijayanagara Empire found itself teetering on the brink of copse. The reigning emperor implemented a policy of istionism, severing trade ties with external kingdoms, hastening the empire''s downward spiral. However, a glimmer of hope emerged in the form of the emperor''s son, Shyama Deva Raya. With the support of the Maratha tribe, Hindu refugees from Bijapur Sultanate, he employed guerri military tactics to defend the borders.


    Additionally, the emperor''s daughter Meenakshi Devi, skillfully convinced her aeging rigid father to atleast uphold trade connections in the south, forging agreements with the Madurai Sultanate and initiating trade negotiations with Sri Lanka. These diplomatic efforts proved vital, offering a lifeline to the imperiled empire.


    Amidst the aftermath of the Dutch betrayal, neighboring kingdoms refrained from escting tensions, wary of potential Dutch exploitation. However, they also abstained from extending aid to Vijayanagara, driven by lingering rivalries from the past.


    Against this backdrop of uncertainty, an urgent pigeon post arrives in the imperial capital of Hampi. A mysterious letter from the Bhargav Samrajya, injecting further intrigue into the empire''s already precarious situation.


    In the opulent halls of the royal pce in Hampi, Emperor Tirum Deva Raya, a dignified figure of 47 years, held court upon his ornate throne, his regal presencemanding respect from all who beheld him. His face bore the marks of age and wisdom, yet his gaze remained sharp and discerning, betraying the keen mind thaty behind it.


    As the courtiers bustled about, attending to their respective duties, the prime minister, Timmarasu, approached the emperor with a troubled countenance. Tirum Deva Raya''s furrowed brow softened momentarily as he observed the loyal minister''s approach.


    "Timmarasu," the emperor addressed him, his voice resonating with authority yet tempered with concern, "what weighs heavily on your mind, my trusted minister?"


    Timmarasu bowed respectfully before Emperor Tirum Dev, his expression grave. "Your Majesty, a pigeon post has arrived from the northern territories. It bears the seal of the new Northern Hindu Empire, Bhargav Samrajya, and is addressed by the imperial prince Aditya, expressing a desire for an alliance with our empire."


    At the mention of alliance, a shadow crossed the emperor''s face. "I detest that word, Timmarasu. It brings nothing but trouble."


    Shyam Dev Raya, the emperor''s son, spoke up, his voice eager yet respectful. "But Father, perhaps it''s wise to consider the nature of this alliance."


    After a moment''s contemtion, Emperor Tirum Dev nodded thoughtfully. "Very well, let us hear what they have to say. At least they are Hindu. Prime Minister, what do they propose?"


    Timmarasu straightened, his tone measured. "Your Majesty, they seek peace and trade, suggesting that such a partnership would benefit the great power of the south. They also mention that the Gajapati Kingdom, as an alliance member, would provide a route for travel to the north."


    The emperor''s interest was piqued, a hint of curiosity recing his earlier indifference. "And what is the consensus of the court on this matter?"


    Timmarasu bowed once more, his demeanor resolute. "Your Majesty, I believe it would be unwise to rush into a decision. The risks of entering into trade negotiations with an uncertain ally are significant, especially when we are at a disadvantage. Perhaps it would be prudent to wait and assess the situation further."


    Mapa Reddy, the military general, spoke up, "Your Majesty, I believe this could be a trap orchestrated by the Gajapathi kingdom to ensnare us and hold us hostage for their own gains."


    Shyam Dev, the crown prince, interjected, "Father, I suggest we consider the possibility that this letter is genuine. The Gajapathis understand that we are thest stronghold in the region, and they may be seeking an alliance to bolster their defenses. We could potentially gain military support from this new northern empire."


    Mapa Reddy remained skeptical, "But, Your Majesty, cing trust in a distant foreign power, especially one that offers peace with no assurances beyond trade, is a risk we cannot afford to take lightly."


    Madhav Mantri, the finance minister, chimed in, "Your Majesty, trade could indeed benefit our treasury. With our bountiful harvests, establishing trade routes would alleviate our financial burdens and provide resources to support our officials."


    Lakshmi Bai, a royal consort, added, "Reports from our spies indicate that the Dutch representatives might have returned earlier than expected as their is anger against Bhargav Samrajya in dutch camp, suggesting negotiations may have failed."


    Emperor Tirum Dev''s interest piqued, "Perhaps there''s an opportunity here. Royal Priest, what do the stars foretell?"


    Ranga Pandit, with a serene smile, replied, "Your Majesty, the stars suggest that while challenges lie ahead, a glimmer of hope may soon illuminate our path."


    Upon hearing these words, the Emperor''s excitement surged, and he eximed, "Excellent, Timmarasu! Make haste in preparing a delegation to be dispatched to Bhargav Samrajya immediately."


    Timmarasu''s expression grew somber as he responded, "Your Majesty, we must assemble a distinguished royal delegation suitable for engaging with an imperial prince."


    Meenakshi Devi, the Emperor''s daughter, spoke up, "Father, permit me to lead the delegation. I am confident in my diplomatic skills and believe I can secure favorable oues for our empire."


    Shyam Dev Raya, filled with concern, interjected, "But Father, the journey is perilous. Allow me to go instead. I cannot risk my sister''s safety."


    Mapa Reddy''splexion turned pale as he voiced his disagreement, "Apologies for the interruption, Prince and Your Majesty. While the prince''s concern is valid, we require his leadership in defense. The silence of the Dutch is concerning; they may be plotting something significant."


    Lakshmi Bai suggested, "Your Majesty, perhaps Princess Meenakshi could travel north disguised as a man, apanied by Marathi refugees and our royal guards posing as merchants. Local soldiers can provide escort, allowing us to disguise our surplus crop harvest as trade goods."


    After contemting for a moment, the Emperor addressed his son, "My son, you will one day ascend the throne. Remember this lesson: while I cherish my daughter dearly, my duty as Emperor supersedes all. Your safety is paramount to our empire''s interests."


    The prince reluctantly bowed his head, and the Emperor turned to his daughter, saying, "My dear daughter, I trust in your abilities. However, should circumstances take a turn for the worse, prioritize your safety above all else. I cannot bear to lose you."


    Meenakshi replied with assurance, "I understand, Father. We will maintain regrmunication via pigeon post. Please take care of yourself."


    Satisfied with the arrangements, the Emperor instructed his prime minister, "Prepare the delegation for Bhargav Samrajya without dy."


    <strong>** Same day Goa, in the military fort under Dutch stronghold**</strong>


    In avishly decorated chamber, bathed in the gentle hues of the rising sun, three figures convened around a table strewn with maps depicting the sprawling expanse of South India. Among them was Jan van Linschoten, the distinguished admiral renowned for his exploits in the service of the Dutch East India Company. He addressed the assembled nobles of the Dutch Federation, including the Dukes of two influential provinces, who had convened for a critical discussion on strategy and allocation of resources.


    "Your Excellencies," admiral Linschoten began, his voice resonating with authority, "the ambassador''s dispatch has arrived via pigeon post. It appears that the Bhargav Samrajya poses a formidable obstacle to our northern ambitions, but it is not an immediate concern. Fortunately, they have yet to forge any military alliances with our intended targets."


    Victor van Croy, the Duke of Brabant, offered a confident smile as he interjected, "These indigenous peoples possess nothing of true value, except for the richness of theirnds. They pose no real challenge to our forces. Why not redirect our full efforts towards those hapless Vijay Nagar folks? Surely, they would prove to be easier targets."


    Admiral Linschoten''s expression faltered momentarily as he responded, "Forgive me, Your Excellency, but our attempts to engage the Vijay Nagar forces have been met with significant resistance. Their intimate knowledge of the terrain, coupled with their elusive guerri tactics, have halted our progress. Moreover, the formidable barriers presented by the two rivers have hindered the movement of our artillery. The Vijay Nagar forces have proven to be cunning adversaries, utilizing the cover of the dense forests to neutralize our firepower."


    Pausing briefly to gauge the reactions of the Dukes, admiral Linschoten continued with reassurance, "Rest assured, Your Excellencies, we shall establish sturdy outposts and fortifications to safeguard our positions and ensure the uninterrupted flow of vital supplies."


    Duke of Burgundy, Louis V, voiced his irritation, "Do not praise the enemy while making excuses. It''s good you acknowledge your shorings. What''s the n?"


    Admiral Linschoten responded politely, "My apologies, Your Grace. For Vijay Nagar, we will avoid the forested areas and establish local outposts. We''ll strike when they''re lured out into the open. This will take six months to fortify and bolster our defenses given the vast territory and limited manpower. ves from the East will be supplied. Afterward, we n to invade the Madurai Sultanate in the south. They are isted, and Vijay Nagar is in no position to offer assistance. Fortunately, the Portuguese are barred from their ports, as the natives are wary of them."


    Duke Louis inquired, "Sounds good, but what about the north and east?"


    Admiral Linschoten replied confidently, "We intend to eliminate the sultan of ahmed saltanate and install the first prince as a puppet ruler. He will serve our interests, and we''ll use him to conquer other sultanates within six months. Meanwhile, our agents will establish trade routes and conductnd surveys. As for the risk posed by the Bhargav Samrajya, the foolish sultanates had no alliance with them, yet. Vijay Nagar can be dealt with from three sidester, and we can exploit the Bhargav Samrajya''s own concernster period."


    Duke Croy interjected impatiently, "Why not just invade them? Our advanced matchlocks are superior, and they don''t even use arquebuses. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    Struggling to contain his frustration, admiral Linschoten replied diplomatically, "Your Excellencies, everything would indeed be easier with more funds for cannons or flintlocks. Our budget is insufficient to conquer the entirend, and we must simultaneously attack the Madurai Sultanate. If we followed your n, Your Excellency, they would unite against us for directly attacking the Ahmed Sultanate. Advanced weapons would be necessary for a head-on confrontation as its useless if it rains."


    Duke Louis intervened decisively, "We are here to make money, not lose it. We support the n, but flintlocks are out of the question. Take your time, you''ll have our full backing, except for flintlocks. We agree to your terms."


    Duke Croy added, "Once we establish our empire in Southern India, we will grant you your own duchy and title and thepany will get more privilege and exclusive rights under your name."


    At those words, Admiral Linschoten''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Thank you, Your Grace. It''s a pleasure doing business with you. Please ept a small gift from us for your valuable patronage."


    He pped his hands, and two beautiful Indian maids hesitantly entered the cabin, their eyes betraying reluctance and fear.


    The two dukes exchanged a knowing smile as they raised their sses of wine and took a sip, watching as the admiral exited, leaving them alone.


    Duke Croy chuckled, "I take back my earlier words Louise. At least this ce provide some entertainment."


    Duke Louis , holding one of the girls by the hand, took another sip of wine and replied, "Shall we taste it together, or should I start first with this one?"


    At his suggestion, Duke Croy set down his ss and approached the other girl. "Why not both at the same time? Let''s see whosts longer. The loser can only wait and watch in the next round, while the winner gets both for solo in second round."


    With that, the cabin was filled with the sounds ofughter from the two men and the muffled pleas of the two girls, echoing throughout the room.

 Chapter 39: Setting up Military structure

    <h4>Chapter 39: Setting up Military structure</h4>


    <strong>** Same day evening, Purana Qi, Delhi. **</strong>


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across thend, the nging of swords and shouts of soldiers echoed across the open training grounds of the military camp. Rows of soldiers moved in disciplined unison, practicing formations andbat drills, their precise movements creating a sense of organized chaos.


    Under a temporary shed, Defense Minister Shadi Khan sat, his sharp gaze focused on the stack of detailed drawings and notes spread across the table before him. Opposite him, Prince Aditya sat with aposed demeanor, sipping a steaming cup of herbal tea, the fresh aroma of tulsi and ichi mingling in the air.


    As Shadi Khan studied the drawings, he spoke, his tone respectful yet intrigued. "Your Highness, these reforms you''ve proposed for restructuring your military support are truly innovative. Given the rtively smaller scale of your forces, your attention to detail is remarkable. We manage entire divisions, and yet your private forces demonstrate a depth of nning that ismendable."


    His voice took on a more excited tone as he continued, "If these ideas were applied to our imperial forces, the impact would be transformative. The efficiency and effectiveness of our support troops could improve significantly."


    Prince Aditya acknowledged the praise with a nod, maintaining hisposed demeanor. "Thank you, Your Grace. However, I advise caution before adopting these strategies too quickly. They remain untested in the heat of battle. Allow me to exin the structure in more detail."


    Shadi Khan leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Please, Your Highness. I am eager to hear more."


    Taking a measured sip of his tea, Prince Aditya began. "At the foundation of this structure is the squad, consisting of eight sepoys, led by a sergeant. These squads form the core of our operational units."


    cing the cup back on the table, he continued, "Three squads make up a toon, led by a second lieutenant. The toon functions as the primary operational unit on the battlefield, executing missions with precision."


    Shadi Khan nodded, clearly impressed. "And how do these toons fit into therger framework, Your Highness?" he inquired.


    "toonsbine to formpanies," Prince Aditya exined. "Ten toons make apany,manded by a captain. Thesepanies specialize in different roles: infantry, cavalry, artillery."


    Aditya paused for a moment, allowing Shadi Khan to absorb the information, before continuing. "Fourpaniese together to form a battalion, which is led by a colonel. The battalion bes the backbone of our ground forces, responsible for tactical engagements."


    Shadi Khan followed every word attentively. "And what about the higher levels, Your Highness?" he asked, his curiosity growing.


    "At the next level," Aditya responded, "we have brigades. Four battalions make a brigade, which ismanded by a brigadier. Brigades oversee strategic operations, coordinating multiple battalions."


    As he spoke, Prince Aditya''s tone grew more animated. "Divisions areposed of several brigades, ranging between 10,000 and 20,000 soldiers,manded by a major general. They managerge-scale operations and campaigns."


    Shadi Khan listened intently as the prince approached the conclusion of his exnation. "Finally, at the top, we have the corps, multiple divisions under themand of a lieutenant general. These forces range from 20,000 to 50,000 soldiers. And," Aditya added with a slight smile, "that position, Your Grace, would be mine."


    Shadi Khan sat back, visibly impressed. "Your Highness, this system is thoroughly thought out. It''s remarkable to think that someone of your age has developed such advanced reforms. If I may ask, where do these idease from? And where were you before all of this?"


    Prince Aditya smiled slightly, prepared for the question. "Of course, Your Grace. I was born in South Goa. My mother''s name was Ratna. Before my father, His Majesty, could marry her, certain events led her to leave without informing him. For many years, he believed her to have passed away."


    Shadi Khan''s expression softened as Aditya continued. "By chance, during his northern campaign, my father found her while she was gravely ill. That encounter changed my fate. I was taken under his protection."<strong></strong>


    He paused, then pondered for a moment before asking, "But, Your Highness, if you were able to learn so much as a child, doesn''t that imply they are more advanced than we realize? Could they be potentially dangerous? Is it wise to maintain trade rtionships with them?"


    Aditya chuckled at the defense minister''s sharp insight. "True, I''dpare them to snakes. But I know their nature well. With the threats we face, it''s better to extract their knowledge than risk it falling into the hands of the Bahmani Sultanates. The Portuguese could easily make them their next target."


    Shadi Khan nodded, absorbing Aditya''s words. "I see. Don''t worry, I''ll prepare a draft that''s bound to get the Samrat''s approval."


    Aditya expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Your Grace. You''ve truly lightened my load. I was initially unsure if you would ept my proposal, but it seems you are satisfied now."


    Shadi Khan grinned. "Convinced? I''m beyond impressed! If it weren''t for protocol, I''d have already copied this for the military reforms."


    Aditya chuckled, taking a sip from his cup, content with their progress.


    Noticing the prince looking a bit dazed, Shadi Khan asked, "Your Highness, are you alright? You seem distracted."


    Aditya snapped back to attention. "Apologies. It''s been a long day of meetings, and I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Shadi Khan smiled in understanding. "Understandable. But thanks to his highness vision, we''ve refined these reforms. That said, I''m unsure how long it will take to fully implement these changes across the empire, given the disparities between regions."


    "His grace is too kind," Aditya replied humbly. "It''s the hard work of the council that deserves the credit. Give it another month or two, and I''m sure we''ll see the effects. Once we establish the standard units, we can move forward with the remaining reforms."


    Shadi Khan acknowledged with a smile and asked, "Is there anything else I can assist you with, Your Highness? After all you''ve done, I can''t let you leave empty-handed."


    "There is one thing," Aditya said. "I need help selecting five Subedar-ranked officers, preferably from the lower Hindu castes, who are ready for more responsibility."


    "Why only five? And why specifically from the lower castes?" Shadi Khan asked, curious.


    "I want my forces to reflect equality above all else," Aditya exined. "I can''t afford another incident like yesterday, and if it weren''t for your intervention, we might have dyed the inheritancew. By choosing these officers, we can set an example."


    Shadi Khan nodded in agreement. "His highness can count on me. Give me three days, and I''ll have them selected. I''ll also handle the recruitment of mercenaries from the lower castes. It will help his highness'' project for the empire."


    Aditya, sensing an opportunity, epted both the praise and the offer graciously. "Thank you, Your Grace. I am fortunate to have your support."


    He rose to leave, instructing Hari Singh to collect his tea cup, feeling relieved to finally escape the endless formalities.


    As he made his way through the camp, Aditya''s mind wandered to his missed morning training session with Raamya. He cursed his bad luck, already anticipating her displeasure.


    Lost in thought, he unexpectedly collided with Amira, who appeared out of nowhere, a scowl on her face. Before he could even greet her, she turned away, leaving him baffled by her sudden anger.


    Shrugging off the encounter, he continued toward the pce gardens, where he spotted Raamya sitting by the water, gazing at her reflection in the pool. Just as he prepared to approach her, he was interrupted by Yashpal Singh, the royal butler, who came hurrying toward him.


    "Your Highness," Yashpal announced urgently, "the Samrat requests your immediate presence."


    Reluctantly, Aditya abandoned his ns to meet Raamya and followed the butler to the Samrat''s chamber. As he entered, he noticed a chessboard set up before the emperor, a clear signal that this would not be a simple meeting.


    The Samrat smiled as Aditya joined him at the board, motioning for him to sit. Aditya obliged, expecting to discuss some state matter. However, the emperor''s first question caught himpletely off guard.


    "So, what''s going on between you and the daughters of my Finance Minister and Defense Minister, boy?" the emperor asked, moving a chess piece forward.


    Aditya''s face paled. He realized, toote, that this entire setup had been orchestrated by the Samrat for reasons far beyond a simple game of chess.

 Chapter 40: Checkmate of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 40: Checkmate of Destiny</h4>


    Inside the grand chamber of the king, adorned with intricate tapestries and ornate furnishings, Emperor Hemu and Prince Aditya engaged in a game of chess. The room was illuminated by flickering torches, casting dancing shadows across the polished marble floor.


    As they moved their chess pieces with precision, the atmosphere was tense yet congenial. Emperor Hemu, with his regal bearing and piercing gaze, watched Aditya''s every move with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    "So,.." Emperor Hemu began, his voice carrying the weight of authority, "what''s going on between you and the daughters of the Finance Minister and Defense Minister of my empire, boy?"


    Aditya, taken aback by the straightforwardness of the inquiry, paused briefly before replying, "It''s nothing particrly special, Your Majesty. Raamya assists me in my training sessions with Jeetendar, and Amira often joins me on trips to the market. asionally, we also engage in hunting excursions together."


    Emperor Hemu arched an eyebrow skeptically, his discerning gaze revealing his disbelief. "Is that so?" he inquired, a hint of amusement coloring his tone. "Both Sayantika and Shadi Khan have approached me. One wishes for her daughter to apany you on your visit to Rewari as a guardian, while the other desires her daughter''s presence to broaden her horizons."


    Under the intense scrutiny of the emperor''s piercing gaze, Aditya felt a wave of suffocation wash over him as he made a confession. "I believe...I am...in love with them," he admitted, his words stumbling out amidst the weight of the emperor''s presence.


    With each strategic maneuver on the chessboard, Emperor Hemu skillfully guided the conversation, delving deeper into Aditya''s personal affairs. "Tell me, boy," he said, his voice soft but insistent, "what do you truly desire? Is it love or power?"


    Aditya''s brow furrowed in contemtion as he pondered the emperor''s words. "I... I''m not sure, Your Majesty," he admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Perhaps both?"


    Emperor Hemu chuckled knowingly, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he maneuvered his rook. "Ah, the age-old dilemma," he mused. "Love or power? It seems we are all faced with that choice at some point in our lives."


    Emperor Hemu raised a quizzical eyebrow, his gaze piercing Aditya with scrutiny. "You do realize that they represent the two most influential factions of our empire, don''t you?" he remarked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    Aditya nodded respectfully, meeting the emperor''s gaze. "Yes, Samrat," he affirmed.


    "Tell me, do they hold affection for you?" Emperor Hemu inquired further, his tone taking on a paternal concern.


    "I believe so, Your Majesty," Aditya replied thoughtfully, considering the question.


    Emperor Hemu leaned back in his chair, regarding Aditya with a knowing look. "Then why dy? Should we not proceed with the engagement? Are you not eager to marry?" he pressed, his voice carrying a hint of insistence.


    Aditya hesitated, pondering the question before responding. "I believe it would be prudent to wait, Samrat. The Dutch threat still looms in the south, and our rtions with Pakistan remain precarious," he exined, his words measured.


    The emperor chuckled softly as he maneuvered his knight to encircle Aditya''s queen, noting the political implications of Aditya''s answer. "A diplomatic approach, no doubt. However, I''m interested in your personal reasons for dying," he pressed, studying Aditya''s expression for sincerity.


    Aditya met the emperor''s gaze squarely, a glint of resolve shining in his eyes as he shielded his queen with a pawn maneuver. "Your Majesty, Raamya has recently gained approval to rule Bengal, and Amira is still going through seventeen. My aim is to lead by example, allowing Raamya time to govern and ensuring Amira reaches eighteen before any talk of marriage or engagement," he exined, his tone unwavering.


    As Aditya made his move, cing his bishop strategically on the board, Emperor Hemu''s lips curved into a wry smile. "An interesting perspective," he remarked, considering Aditya''s words.


    Emperor Hemu strategically positions his bishop, applying pressure to Aditya''s defenses. In response, Aditya maneuvers his knight to shield his pawn.


    Hemu advances his pawn, threatening Aditya''s knight. Aditya reacts by relocating his rook to a safer spot.


    Seizing the opportunity, Hemu sacrifices his knight to pave the way for his concealed queen tounch an attack on Aditya''s king. Oblivious to the looming danger, Aditya captures Hemu''s knight with his rook.


    With a bold move, Hemu maneuvers his queen into position, cing Aditya''s king in check. Despite Aditya''s attempt to defend by moving his king, it''s toote.


    Hemu''s queen delivers a decisive blow, moving diagonally to secure the fatal checkmate against Aditya''s king. Despite Aditya''s brave efforts, he couldn''t evade the queen''s lethal attack.


    With a triumphant smile, Emperor Hemu announces, "Checkmate, boy." Aditya, acknowledging his defeat, bows his head in recognition of Hemu''s superior strategy.


    As the evening wore on and the game of chess came to an end, Emperor Hemu offered Aditya a reassuring smile. "You have much to learn, boy," he said, his tone filled with paternal warmth. "But with time, you will find your way."


    The room fell silent as the realization dawned on Aditya that he had been outmaneuvered.


    "See to it that both of them apany you on your journey, learn to make bnce and maintain proper conduct until the wedding," Emperor Hemu decreed, his voice carrying both authority and kindness.


    Aditya''s heart sank as he realized his defeat on the chessboard mirrored his predicament in life.


    Initially, he had grand ns for his first intimate encounter with Raamya, but now it seemed those dreams would have to wait.


    Emperor Hemu studied Aditya''s crestfallen expression with a mixture of sympathy and wisdom. "Listen to me, Aditya," he said, his voice gentle yet firm. "You may be young and headstrong, but remember, there are greater forces at y in the world. Before you act rashly, consider the consequences."


    Aditya nodded solemnly, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. He knew the emperor''s words held wisdom, yet he couldn''t shake the turmoil within his heart.


    With a sense of humility and newfound resolve, Aditya bowed respectfully to the emperor, silently vowing to heed his counsel. In that moment, he realized that perhaps, in the game of life, it was not about winning or losing, but about finding bnce and understanding.


    ** Lahore fort, Pakistan Empire **


    As the evening settled, casting shadows across the opulent chamber of Badshah Afzal, hey with his head cradled in the gentle embrace of Nagma''sp. His countenance betrayed the weight of sorrow, tears having left their mark on his cheeks. Nagma tenderly ced her hand upon his head, offering sce in the midst of his grief.


    In the midst of this intimate moment, the tranquility was shattered by the arrival of Bairam Khan and his loyal retinue. With a solemn bow, Bairam Khan sought forgiveness for intruding upon the Badshah''s private sorrow. "Forgive me, my Badshah, but urgent news demands your attention," he implored, his voice carrying a sense of urgency.


    Badshah Afzal raised his head from Nagma''sp, his eyes reflecting both sorrow and curiosity. "Speak, Khan baba. What news do you bring that cannot wait?" he inquired, his voice tinged with weariness.


    Bairam Khan approached with a solemn expression etched on his face. "My Badshah, I bring unfortunate news," he began, his voiceden with gravity. "There have been numerous instances of looting and violence perpetrated by the Samrajya forces."


    "These incidents urred both outside the city and in nearby states, originating from the northeastern border who invadedst time."


    His tone conveyed deep concern as he continued, "Reports indicate that these forces constitute a distinct faction within the Samrajya, operating independently out of Prince Aditya''s authority. Despite this, they wield considerable influence within the court of the Samrat."


    Afzal''s brows furrowed in concern as he sought rification. "From which regions do these forces hail, and what are their intentions?" he inquired, his voice betraying a hint of apprehension. "We''ve already ceded that territory."


    Bairam Khan, his countenance grave, responded with a sense of urgency. "They originate from the kingdoms of Rewari and Punjab," he revealed, his tone tinged with gravitas.


    "Their leaders adhere to the Sikh religion, and their aim is to annex our portions of Punjab and Sindh to establish an united kingdom of khalistan."


    Afzal pondered the gravity of the situation before pressing for further details. "Do we possess any concrete evidence to verify these ims?" he asked, his tone reflecting a mix of skepticism and concern.


    Bairam Khan''s expression darkened slightly as he delivered the unfortunate news. "Regrettably, the only witness that we managed to apprehend by Sikandar Khan on his return journey, has already taken his own life."


    He exined, his voice heavy with disappointment. "However, we do have his remains as evidence."


    Sikandar Khan, though taken aback by Bairam Khan''s tant white lie, remainedposed, nodding in ''yes'' to Afzal''s inquiries, knowing that his survival depended on it.


    Afzal''s eyes zed with determination as he issued hismand. "Then what are we waiting for? Dispatch a pigeon post to Prince Aditya immediately."


    He instructed with urgency. "Aditya is my friend, and he will ensure that justice is served. This concerns not just my realm, but his empire as well."


    Bairam Khan shook his head in sorrowful disbelief. "Look at yourself, Your Majesty," hemented, his tone tinged with pity. "You''ve endured so much suffering, yet you seek retribution through a foreign prince."


    "Consider the nobledy by your side who has lost her cousin brother, along with countless others in our sultanate. We cannot rely on outsiders for justice. The sultanate needs its ruler."


    "But what would you have me do?" Afzal countered, his voice tinged with frustration. "Dere war and unleash devastation once more? My heart still bleeds, Khan Baba. I yearn for vengeance, but at what cost?"


    Bairam Khan''s eyes gleamed with resolve as he outlined his n. "Leave it to me, Your Majesty," he reassured, his voice firm. "I have arranged for the Mujahideens, our elite special forces. "


    "They will infiltrate their ranks, striking at their leaders and perpetrators under the guise of reform retaliation. Our hands will remain clean, and justice will be served."


    Before Afzal could respond, Nagma interjected, her voice trembling with emotion as she embraced him. "My badshah, your mother was innocent when they humiliated her. My brother was innocent when they beheaded him."


    She cried, her tears staining her cheeks. "Our people were massacred, ournds looted. We need retribution. We need you, our Badshah. Please, lead us to justice."


    Nagma''s impassioned plea ignited a fire within Afzal, stirring emotions that he usually kept tightly controlled.


    His usual calm demeanor gave way to a simmering rage as he responded, "You are right. I crave revenge, no matter the cost."


    With steely resolve, he turned to Bairam Khan, his eyes aze with determination. "Khan Baba, I acknowledge my error. I entrust you with full responsibility for this mission."


    Bairam Khan nodded solemnly. "Your Majesty, we are prepared," he assured, his voice steady. "We shall strike Rewari within the month. Once chaos ensues, our forces will pivot to Punjab."


    Afzal''s fists clenched with resolve as he nodded in agreement. "Ensure that our operatives remain undetected," hemanded, his voice tinged with apprehension.


    "I am afraid facing Amira and Aditya after this." He paused, a pained expression crossing his face. "Speaking of reforms, I require a detailed briefing on their new initiatives."


    Bairam Khan''s brow furrowed in confusion as he processed Afzal''s unexpected request. "Reforms? At this juncture, My Badshah?" he queried, his tone tinged with uncertainty.


    Afzal''s gaze hardened with determination as he responded, his voice resolute. "I want reforms of our own, simr to theirs." he dered firmly, his passion evident. "Select those initiatives from their proposals that align with our principles and implement them. "


    "Aditya''s involvement assures their effectiveness. Prepare the necessary court proceedings. We must fortify our borders and bolster our military strength. I have mourned for too long. The sultanate needs me," he asserted with growing conviction.


    With a sense of purpose, Badshah Afzal rose from his seat, casting a final nce at Nagma before striding decisively out of the chamber, ready to confront the challenges that awaited him as the ruler of his realm.


    In the background, Bairam Khan and Nagma exchanged knowing smiles, as the true colours of their role in manipting the Badshah are slowly but surely bing evident.

 Chapter 41: Amira’s confession

    <h4>Chapter 41: Amira''s confession</h4>


    ** Purana Q, Delhi. **


    As Aditya made his way from the king''s chamber, he passed by a newly constructed temple, its intricate carvings catching his eye. However, what truly captured his attention was the sight of Amira, sitting before the idol of Lord Krishna with her head down, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs.


    Sensing her distress, Aditya approached quietly, hoping to offer her somefort. However, as soon as she heard his footsteps, Amira hastily wiped away her tears and put on a facade of indifference.


    "What''s wrong, Amira?" Aditya asked gently, reaching out to touch her shoulder in a gesture of reassurance.


    "Don''t touch me," Amira snapped, pulling away from his touch with irritation.


    Aditya''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Please, Amira, tell me what''s troubling you. You know you can confide in me."


    Amira turned away, avoiding his gaze. "It''s nothing, Aditya. Just leave me alone," she replied, her voice choked with emotion.


    Confusion shed across Aditya''s face, but he persisted, "Amira, talk to me atleast. Aren''t we close friends? How can i leave you like this?"


    She stared at him, her indifference crumbling under his sincerity. Aditya sped his hands together in apology and bowed lightly. "I''m sorry, Princess. If by any means I''ve upset you, please forgive me. Let me make it right," he pleaded, remorse evident in his voice.


    After a moment of silence, Amira finally relented, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know that you like Raamya," she confessed, her eyes brimming with tears. "And that you don''t feel the same way about me."


    Aditya''s heart sank at her words, the weight of her revtion hitting him like a ton of bricks. "Amira, I..." he began, but found himself at a loss for words.


    Tears streamed down Amira''s cheeks as she continued. Her vulnerability casting a shadow over the sacred space of the temple.


    Amira poured out her heart, revealing that her maid had seen Aditya kissing Raamya by the pool on her way back. Overwhelmed with emotion, she sobbed, unsure of what to do.


    Aditya, taken aback by the revtion, reached out tofort her. "Amira, I love you too," he confessed, his voice trembling with sincerity. "I didn''t n any of this.. it just happened naturally. I swear I''ll love you forever, and I''ll never leave your side."


    Amira''s voice quivered with insecurity as she asked, "Then why have you never kissed me?, nor taken any chances to propose either? Is it because my chest is smaller than hers? Am I truly that unattractive, Aditya?"


    Aditya sighed, facepalming at her stupid words. "I haven''t made any advances because, in my eyes, you''re still a minor," he exined softly, his tone filled with slight frustration.


    "And you are not ugly, Amira. For me, you are the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen. I have been quiet cause I wasn''t sure about what you would think," he added sincerely, hoping to reassure her.


    Amira''s curiosity was piqued as she listened to him intently.


    "I wanted us to grow up together like friends and enjoy our friendship without theplications of marriage, I liked you the day I saw you," Aditya admitted.


    Amira''s cheeks flushed in red as she wiped away her tears. "Are you being honest with me? Will you really marry me?"


    Aditya couldn''t help but smile at her innocence. "If you love me that much then Yes, but once you turn 18," he confirmed, his eyes sparkling with amusement of repeated encounters.


    Amira listened to his words, her heart swelling with love and gratitude. She hugged him tightly, epting his exnation.


    Then she pouted yfully, as if not entirely convinced. "Liar, you''re just saying that to make me happy," she used.


    Aditya gently lifted her chin, turning her gaze to meet his. "Let''s make a bet, Princess. Once you reach 18, I''ll marry you as my first priority and we''ll have lots of kids," he proposed, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.


    Amira blushed at his words, as her heart swelling with love and gratitude. She hugged him tightly, epting his exnation, her heart fluttering with excitement. "Age is just a number, Aditya. You mean everything to me," she whispered, her eyes shining with affection.


    Aditya chuckled softly at the irony of fate, realizing that he had once said the same words to Raamya. As he hugged Amira tightly, he bowed his head in gratitude to the idol of Lord Krishna, feeling grateful for bringing her into his life against all odds.


    Sensing the opportunity, Aditya couldn''t resist teasing her a little further. "Alright, change of ns. Let''s start making kids now and worry about marriageter," he teased, scooping her up in his arms and heading towards her room.


    Amira protested in mock indignation, herughter ringing through the air. "No, put me down! I don''t want to get pregnant now! You''re an idiot, a loafer! Put me down! I''ll call my abbu (father)! You''re taking advantage of me!" she protested, her yful banter filling the whole way to his room with joy.


    As they approached the entrance of Amira''s room, Aditya gently lowered her to the ground and nted a tender kiss on her forehead. "Consider this an advance. The rest will be pending after marriage," he whispered softly.


    Amira''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue at Aditya''s gesture. After a moment of hesitation, she reached up and tugged at his kurta(traditional shirt), adjusting his height slightly with her toes, then leaned in to peck him on the cheek. "Consider this a gift. The restes after marriage," she murmured, her voiceced with shy embarrassment as she hurried inside her room.


    The air was charged with anticipation as Aditya stood outside Amira''s door, a gentle smile ying on his lips as he made his way back to his room only to get another surprise.


    As he stepped inside, the soft candlelight cast gentle shadows across the room.


    His gaze fell upon Raamya, lying sprawled across his bed, her slender form adorned in a disheveled saree that teased the outline all her curves begging to be freed toe out in full disy.


    The fabric clung to her body like a second skin, revealing glimpses of her supple skin and the inviting swell of her cleavage giving the sense of its size hiding in anticipation.


    Aditya''s heart raced at the sight. He felt a rush of desire and a tinge of apprehension. The temptation was strong, almost overwhelming.


    But amidst the rising tide of desire, Aditya recalled Emperor Hemu''s stern advice about restraint and propriety. He knew that giving in would not only betray his duty but also undermine his integrity.


    Taking a deep breath, Aditya carefully covered Raamya with a sheet, shielding her from view. It was a small but significant act, reflecting hismitment to honor and duty even in the face of temptation.


    He then settled on the far side of the bed, aware of the maic pull Raamya exerted on him. The urge to draw closer was intense, but he stayed firm, grappling with the conflict inside him.


    As hey there, his thoughts swirled between the allure of Raamya''s beauty and the weight of his responsibilities. Despite the internal struggle, he resolved to uphold his principles.


    In the quiet of the room, Adityay beside Raamya, a silent guardian against the lure of temptation. Amidst the turmoil, he found sce in the knowledge that he had stayed true to his integrity.


    But destiny is not a certain pawn of any individual. Does everything unfold as expected?


    As Aditya teetered on the edge of slumber, the sensation of Raamya''s approach tingled through his senses.


    Softly, she enveloped him in the soothing embrace of the sheet, its warmth cocooning him like a protective shield against the night''s chill.


    Drawing nearer, she intertwined her fingers with his, gently guiding his arm around her slender waist.


    With a delicate touch, she pressed herself against his sturdy form, finding sanctuary in the shelter of his broad chest.


    There, in the silent depths of the night, she sought sce, her heart seeking refuge in theforting closeness they shared.


    Unbeknownst to Raamya, her delicate movements brushed against the intimate contours of Aditya''s desire, stirring the slumbering beast within him.


    With each gentle caress, the dragon of his passion began to awaken, its fiery breath igniting a primal yearning deep within his core.


    As the sensation intensified, Aditya became acutely aware of the growing urgency pulsating through his veins, signalling the impending surge of desire.


    In that moment, he realized that doing nothing is not an option anymore.

 Chapter 42: Just Make Me Yours part 1(R-18+) ~ Re-edited

    <h4>Chapter 42: Just Make Me Yours part 1(R-18+) ~ Re-edited</h4>


    <strong></strong>Warning: Explicit scenes ahead . Readers are requested to continue at their own volition or skip next Chapter.


    <strong>** Previous night **</strong>


    After the profound intimacy shared with Aditya , Raamya felt as a heavy burden had been lifted from her chest. The tales of husband and wife she''d often heard from her maids, seemed now interesting, which was meaningless to her before.


    As sheid in bed, reminiscing about the events of the night, Raamya couldn''t help but marvel at how her life had changed since Aditya had entered it. Once resigned to a fate of duty and obligation, she now found herself embracing her true identity as a woman, allowing herself to dream of a future filled with love,panionship, and the possibility of motherhood.


    Their encounter in the pce garden had unleashed a torrent of pent-up emotions, breaking the dam of her restrained feelings. Her feelings for Aditya had evolved from a simple affection to a deep and intense desire of being loved by him that consumed her every waking thought.


    This pleasure of thrill she got was so addictive that it was hard to shake it off. At one side her morality warned her to not get indulged too deeply while on the other side her rationality encouraged her that doing it with the man she love is not wrong and if she has to marry then it has to be Aditya.


    She knew that she shouldn''t rush things out but the repeated cravings for being touched againplicated her judgement. Finally she settled to meet him again and let the course decide their fate.


    Anticipation kept her awake throughout the night, causing her to miss her training session with Aditya on next day. She ventured to meet himter, only to find him engrossed in discussions with ministers. Determined to see him, she lingered in the pce garden, hoping for his presence, but to no avail.


    Returning in her room, Raamya had found herself growing restless, her mind unable to escape the whirlwind of emotions that swirled within her sincest night. She paced down her room moving back and forth but couldn''t bring herself to sleep yet.<strong> </strong>


    <strong> </strong>Feeling anxious, finally she went out to Aditya''s room, she resolved to wait for his arrival, determined to catch a glimpse of him. As time ticked by, boredom crept in, and before she knew it, exhaustion imed her into a restless slumber.


    When Aditya finally entered the room and gently enveloped the sheet over her sleeping form, she couldn''t help but smile, grateful for his care and consideration.<strong> </strong>


    <strong> </strong>But as she turned to thank him, she was surprised to find Aditya lying at a distance, seemingly hesitant to disturb her rest. A swell of affection flooded her heart as she realized the extent of his thoughtfulness.


    Desiring to return the favour, Raamya couldn''t resist the urge to draw closer to Aditya. With a gentle tug, she pulled him under the sheet, enveloping them both in its soft embrace. As she nestled against him, she couldn''t help but notice the heat emanating from his lower body, sending a shiver down her spine. But it was the unmistakable hardness pressing against her that caught her off guard.


    As she traced the contours of Aditya''s body, she couldn''t help but marvel at the size and virility she found there. The mere touch of his hardened form stirred something primal within her, awakening desires she had long suppressed.


    Aditya on the other hand, had a very tough time, He wanted to heed the warning of the emperor but on the real time he felt it hard toply.


    He was by no means a saint, he knew people at this era consider sex before marriage a sin but he knew Raamya is different and she might have gathered a lot of courage and trust to approach him like this and denying her wishes can deal a blow to her confidence and can break her heart.


    And who is he kidding, deep down he is already dying to do it with her and worst case scenario he will have to fast forward his ns to marriage.


    He resolved to give in if she really wanted it andplete his graduation from virginity with Raamya first, letting the worries to be discussedter.


    Slowly, he grabbed Raamya''s slender waist and slid his hand down her navel to embrace her, adjusting his poking tent between the linings of her fine backside to feel the softness he had always dreamed of.


    Raamya, on the other hand, melted in Aditya''s embrace. Her mind went nk as she felt his hot breath touching her ears and neck, exciting her, and the heat from below gave her a tingling sensation she had never experienced before. Her heart pounded fast with the thrill of excitement, wondering what woulde next, but apart from embracing her, he hadn''t made a move yet. She could clearly feel the heartbeat of her lover, which matched her pace, giving her the idea that he might be restraining himself.


    As Raamya took Aditya''s hand from her waist and crossed their fingers, she brought his hand closer to her chest, her touch hesitant and uncertain.


    "Aditya," she began softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty, "do you think I''m doing something wrong?"


    Aditya remained silent.


    "Is it my fault to get this excited simply by your touch?" she continued, her words faltering slightly as she voiced her insecurities.


    Aditya''s continued silence weighed heavily on Raamya, her grip on his hand loosening as doubts clouded her mind.


    "Do you think I''m not worthy of you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her vulnerabilityid bare in the darkness of the room.


    Aditya came closer and kissed her neck near her ear, sending a bolt of pleasure through her body. He replied, "My love, I''m more than willing to make you mine, but doing it before marriage could cause you a lot of trouble."


    Hearing this, her eyes lit up, realizing that he was still thinking about her.


    "What if I say that I don''t mind?" she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, her hand pressing his against her breast, a silent invitation for him to understand her unspoken desires.


    Aditya pressed his body against hers, holding her in a tight embrace as if offeringfort. "Don''t you want to govern Bengal?" he asked, voicing his main concern. "What will you do if we have to stay apart for a few months or a year?"


    But Raamya''s resolve remain unshaken as she pressed his hand further against her chest, as if unwilling to let him go. "We can take care of those thingster," she replied firmly.


    Turning her head slightly and without changing her body position she met his gaze, her eyes filled with love and desire, she said softly, "Right now, Aditya, just make me yours."


    She continued as if there is a hint of sorrow in her voice, " Make me feel what it actually means to be a woman."


    Aditya leaned forward, his warm breath tickling Raamya''s ear as he whispered, "Anything for you, my love." As he spoke, he freed his left hand and cupped her left bosom, licking her lips with his tongue. Raamya flinched slightly at his sudden assault but soon a smile spread across her face.


    Feeling his response, she leaned in, her tongue darting out to meet his. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their tongues dancing in a battle for dominance which morphed into a tender embrace of lips. Aditya, eager to explore further, used his right hand to maneuver beneath her body, allowing him to press her other bosom with ease.


    This unexpected move startled Raamya, but she responded with a slight p on Aditya''s wrist in a yful tease as she continued to kiss her by bending her slender body by closing her eyes.


    "uhm~ uhm~ uhm"


    In return, Aditya squeezed both of her breasts, causing her to moan in pleasure, lost in the intoxicating sensation of their shared desire.


    As they reluctantly parted, a thin strand of saliva lingered between their lips.


    "haah...haah....," Raamya''s voice was half ragged, her breath stilling in uneven gasps after the prolonged kiss and constant stimtion, while Aditya found it amusing, looking at her vulnerable state despite being the main culprit.


    Biting her lips, Raamya began to rub her plump hips against Aditya''s strong, muscr frame, relishing in the sensation of his shaft, melding together to the lining of her hip.


    As she rubbed against him, she felt a tingling sensation between her legs, a feeling she had never experienced before. Though she felt too embarrassed to turn and face Aditya, she yearned to explore further, craving his touch.


    Tentatively, she slid her hand inside his already loosened lower garments, caressing it from the outside to gauge its size. To her astonishment, the already impressive bulge seemed to grow evenrger as she explored further.


    Her initial excitement gave way to a twinge of fear as she felt the enormity of his arousal, causing her to retract her hand hastily. Her face flushed crimson with embarrassment, she turned away, unable to meet Aditya''s gaze.


    Aditya wasted no time in revealing his suppressed pervy nature as soon as he got the green signal. Using his left hand he shed his lower garments like a serpent shedding its skin, revealing the raw essence and adjusting it beneath her soft lines of cruve. He nestled his other hand under her body and enveloped her breasts to give a light squeeze.


    "Annngh~"


    Aditya kept massaging her mound with one hand, not letting it go for a single moment, while he embraced her with the other. His tongue started to lick and taste Raamya''s ears, neck, and back, as if she were the tastiest delicacy he had ever tasted. Below trapped beneath her soft lining, he felt such a strong sense of arousal, as if the dragon in his lower chamber was already umting energy to spout fire at any second.


    Raamya, on the other hand, felt startled as she experienced jolts of pleasure while Aditya yed with her body. She trembled with excitement and couldn''t help but moan in pleasure, pressing Aditya''s hand with her own while covering her mouth shut with in vain attempt to make less noise.


    Her flushed face turned even redder as she felt Aditya''s other hand sliding to unfurl her saree like the delicate petals of a flower, unveiling her long, white limbs to her curved assets behind. A littleter, she could feel Aditya''s strong pir, pressing against her plump thighs, seeking a clear entrance.


    To hide her embarrassment, she hid her face through her both hands, but her lower body betrayed her innocence as it made a small gap to allow its intruder to share the warmth it had been emitting since the start.


    Aditya reached the state of ecstasy as he could feel the heat and wetness emanating from her groin, making it easy for him to rub and feel the softness of her thighs. To his surprise she was not wearing any waistcloth which made him more excited. He began to caress her entwined thighs like a sculptor shaping delicate marble, his touch lingering at the threshold of her intimacy, keeping Raamya moaning softly.


    As he continued licking down her neck, to back, she trembled vehemently, twisting her legs and holding onto his hardness, which increased the sensation tenfold.


    "Anh~ uhm~ Adi.. Anh~"


    She wanted to say something, but her words were lost in ecstasy as her eyes rolled up. She pressed herself closer, allowing Aditya''s hardness to prate deeper between her twisting thighs, and she clenched her naked butts against his body.


    Aditya soared to cloud nine with each motion of their dry humping, as if riding waves of ecstasy on a celestial voyage. Despite hisck of experience, he followed his instincts to let himself feel the sensation. He began to move more vigorously, increasing the intensity of their encounter. Turning her head again by holding her chin, he kissed her deeply with passion.


    His hands didn''t stop there as he pulled down her blouse, revealing her twin mountains in the dim torchlight.


    With excitement coursing through him, he kept leaving love bites on her shoulders and neck, and he pinched her exposed nipples, indulging in feeling the softness of her bare, clothed breasts, which he had dreamed of since his starting days of puberty.


    This elicited soft moans of pleasure from Raamya. Meanwhile, he continued to explore her mouth, while continuing to rub her hardly from behind.


    ''Anhh!~''


    ''ughhmm!..''


    Both climaxed at the same time, even before the battle actually started. Raamya looked back, pressing Aditya''s hands on her proud, freed mounds, her eyes twinkling mischievously as she asked, "We''re not going to stop here, right?"

 Chapter 43: Just Make Me Yours part 2(R-18+)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Just Make Me Yours part 2(R-18+)</h4>


    Warning: Explicit scenes ahead . Readers are requested to continue at their own volition or skip next Chapter.


    *************


    Aditya''s desire surged as he moved over Raamya, shedding his kurta in the heat of the moment. His eyes drank in the sight of her exposed treasured peaks, sending a rush of arousal coursing through him.


    He leaned down, capturing her lips in a heated kiss that travelled from her cheeks to her chin, leaving a trail of fiery desire in its wake. With gentle yet hungry hands, he explored her body, tracing the curves of her mountain peaks with his lips and teasing her with tantalizing touches.


    Nibbling on the peak of one mount, he left a trail of sensation that sent shivers down Raamya''s spine, while his unskilled hands continued to tease and caress the other, heightening her arousal with each tantalizing touch.


    Raamya bit her lips due to Aditya''s teasing movements, caused waves of pleasure course through her body. She trembled slightly, overwhelmed by the sensation of his touch. With a soft moan, she pressed his head deeper to her ample bosom, her fingers weaving through his hair like vines in a gentle breeze, as he teased and savoured her nipples, each kiss a delicate dance of desire.


    As Aditya''s lips continued their tantalizing dance, a tingling sensation spread from her breast to her core, igniting a fire of desire within her. With each tender touch, Raamya felt herself growing wetter, her body responding eagerly to his treatments. It was a silent invitation, a signal that she was ready for more, ready for the next level of intimacy between them.


    Aditya traced a path of soft kisses from Raamya''s mountain peaks down to the valley between them, licking all the way to her navel. Raamya shivered violently at the tickles, fearing she wouldn''t be able to keep up if he continued further down.


    Raamya gently took Aditya''s face in her hands and pulled him closer, meeting his lips in a passionate kiss.


    "I want it now," she whispered, her voice filled with desire.


    Aditya, on the other hand, was already ready as he aimed his canon in position to fire.


    "Anh~ Aaaahh.. Aaah.. haah..haah"


    He rubbed his key with juice, greasing the entrance before the friction, then thrust it into her depth, causing Raamya to shriek in pain just when she was on the verge of pleasure, an intensity so overwhelming it felt as though she might die from it.


    Even though it was all wet, Aditya knew it would happen and kissed Raamya to ease her, applying more pressure until he went fully deeper. Tears trickled down from Raamya''s face as she endured the pain and embraced Aditya tightly.


    Aditya hugged Raamya to make her feel better and kissed her forehead again as he looked into her eyes, which blinked to give him the silent signal to continue.


    "AAAAnnnhh~"


    Raamya reveled in the pleasure of each gentle pull and push from Aditya, feeling a sensation of fullness with every thrust. As time passed, her craving for more intensified, and she sped Aditya''s waist tighter, urging him to delve deeper into her depths, letting out a loud moan of ecstasy.


    Meanwhile, Aditya took a deep breath, before setting his rhythm for the uing session. With determination, he began to drill her harder, as if trying to measure the depth of her well with each of powerful movement.


    ''p!'' ''p!'' ''p!'' ''p!''


    "Aaanh~" Aaanh~" "Aaanh~" "Aaanh~"


    The room echoed with their intimate sounds as they mingled in passion, sharing pleasure with each other. Raamya pulled her tongue out in pleasure, while Aditya taking it as a signal, moved in to intertwine his own with hers. The tight grip of Raamya''s insides created a powerful sensation on Aditya''s shaft, which grew even stronger with each thrust.


    "uhm~" "uhm~" "uhm~"


    Meanwhile, Raamya, unable to contain the peak of her ecstasy, wrapped her legs around him, seeking to merge their bodies into a single entity. Sensing her need, Aditya embraced Raamya tightly, wanting to feel all of her softness at once as he pressed and rubbed against her frontal curves with his rigid body.


    As they approached the peak of their passion, Raamya''s nails dug in flesh on Aditya''s back, her body trembling with the intensity of their shared pleasure. With each sensation, they drew closer, their movements syncing in a rhythm of ecstasy.


    In the final moments of their union, Raamya''s love juice flowed freely. Feeling her release, Aditya surrendered to the overwhelming sensation, driving deeper with each thrust until he poured his all essence into her.


    Exhausted yet fulfilled, they remained interlinked, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking. As their ragged breaths slowed, Aditya nestled beside Raamya, their bodies still tingling with the echoes of their shared passion.


    As they exchanged nces filled with shared joy, both Raamya and Aditya burst intoughter, savouring the forbidden yet thrilling experience they had just shared.


    After catching their breath, Raamya moved closer to Aditya, wrapping her arms around him and allowing him to feel the softness of her breasts against his chest.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, foring into my life and bringing me the happiness I''ve longed for," she murmured gratefully.


    Aditya, still yful in his demeaner, couldn''t resist teasing her. He pulled her closer, giving her a spank on her naked ass before replying, "The pleasure is all mine your majesty."


    Raamya, still feeling yful, pinched Aditya''s cheek in retaliation as theyy naked beside each other. Aditya''s expression shifted to one of concern as he voiced his worry, "I think I''ll have to fast-forward my ns to marry you."


    Raamya looked at him affectionately and reassured him, "If you have ns, then there''s no need to worry. We can do itter when you''re ready tomit with both your heart and mind."


    Aditya was surprised by her response. "What do you mean? You can get pregnant, I cannot let other people badmouth you," he exined earnestly.


    Feeling touched by his concern, Raamya leaned in to gently lick Aditya''s lips before replying, "Don''t worry, I have just gone through ritu ka." Intrigued by the term, Aditya asked for rification.


    With a yful smile, Raamya replied, "You won''t understand, just know that women don''t get pregnant during this time."


    Aditya realized that it must be the safe day after periods, a concept he was familiar with from modern times, and a broad, mischievous smile spread across his face. He yfully pressed against Raamya''s exposed bosom, which she attempted to hide with her hands, and replied, "Don''t touch them now, I''m feeling too sensitive."


    "Why now? Don''t tell me you cant keep up with me." Aditya teased, as he revealed his own arousal, his shaft once again erect, earning a gasp of awe from Raamya as she realized that it was not her, but actually him, who would be difficult to satisfy.


    Raamya asked in surprise, "Aren''t you a 19-year-old ? why does it feel like you are more than you look?"


    Aditya smirked as he pinned her down, delivering another p to her naked smooth ass " That''s right! I''m actually a deity straight out of the Kamasutra. "


    Even though she resisted in fake formality, Aditya managed to keep her engaged for the entirete night, until he finally passed out from the repeated expenditure of his power essence in the 4th round.


    As the hours passed and the first light of dawn began to filter through the curtains, Raamya reluctantly pulled away from Aditya''s embrace, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. she bid him a silent farewell kiss on his cheek and slipped out of bed, leaving him finally to rest in his slumber.


    <strong>** Few hourster **</strong>


    As the afternoon sun filtered through the windows, Bheem entered Aditya''s chamber, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished marble floors. Aditya nced up from his bed, pleasantly surprised to find Bheem already enjoying his breakfast.


    "Good afternoon, Bheem. What brings you here so early?" Aditya inquired, looking towards the te of fruit in Bheem''s hand.


    Bheem grinned, taking a leisurely bite of his apple before replying, "Hari Singh sent word that all the cksmiths are gathered in your chamber. He wants you there soon, as the meeting is on your schedule. He''s already arranging it."


    Aditya''s brows furrowed slightly, "Why didn''t you wake me sooner? I should have been informed immediately."


    Bheem shrugged casually, "You were uptest night, my lord. I didn''t want to disturb your rest."


    "How did you know I was upte?" Aditya asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Bheem chuckled, "As your guard, it''s my duty to keep watch. I noticed Raamya sneaking back in this morning, looking rather flushed and little trouble in walking by taking your bedsheet."


    Aditya sighed, rubbing his tired eyes. "It''s not what you think, Bheem. she said it was smelling and took it to wash as she slept before I came. I let her sleep as it was toote to let her go like this."


    Bheem chuckled mischievously, "Of course, my lord. And I suppose you were just ying antakshri or chess all night, when I am the only witness to hear your ying banters?" He teased, unable to contain his amusement.


    Aditya shook his head with a little embarrassment and tried to change the topic. "It''s not like that, Bheem. And how did Raamya manage to get in here? Weren''t you supposed to be on duty?"


    With a grin, Bheem took another bite of his apple before answering, "Well, if we couldn''t stop her during sword training, how could I keep her out when she stormed in?" He then took a sip of his juice, adding, "Honestly, Jeetendar and I already suspected something was going on between you two. But this is moving rather quickly."


    Aditya sighed, realizing there was no arguing with Bheem''s logic. "Just make sure nobody gets an air about it," he instructed firmly.


    Bheem nodded, a yful glint in his eye. "Don''t worry, my lord. Your secret is safe with me. Not even Jeetendar will know."


    Aditya sighed again, knowing he would never hear the end of this from his friend. But as irritating as Bheem''s teasing could be, he couldn''t help but appreciate his unwavering loyalty and discretion.


    Noticing his nearly empty te, Aditya called out to Bheem, "Hey, save me an apple, will you?"


    Bheem finished thest apple with a grin, "Always looking out for your princely appetite, aren''t you? "swallowing thest piece he continued," I''ll fetch you another one."


    "Much obliged," Aditya replied with a smile before heading off to freshen up.


    // Author note:


    How about adding poprity to the characters images you guys just read about? Click on the fandom near the vote button to choose your favourite character image. Free options can be used as well. It can help me boost my novel exposure. Also, apologies for the hassle if you are an old reader. :)

 Chapter 44: The Metric system

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Metric system</h4>


    Aditya stood at the entrance of his private chamber, dumbfounded by the sight of so many people gathered there, numbering around 80 to 90.


    He turned to his butler, Hari Singh, with a puzzled expression.


    "Hari Singh, what is the meaning of this? Why are there so many people here?" Aditya asked, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Hari Singh approached him, a concerned look on his face. "My lord, these are artisans and craftsmen from various trades who havee to seek your audience at your notice. They wish to showcase their talents and seek your guidance."


    Aditya sighed as he ran a hand through his hair in frustration. "But how am I supposed to address them all at once? There are too many of them."


    Hari Singh nodded understandingly. "We can shift the audience to the grand hall, my lord. That way, you can address them in a more suitable setting."


    Aditya considered this for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well, let''s do that. But next time, please inform me in advance so I can be better prepared."


    As the crowd began to move towards the grand hall, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt for not being ready for such an asion.


    The grand hall of the waiting room buzzed with anticipation as Aditya strode in, his presencemanding attention. Rows of artisans, cksmiths, and tailors stood before him, their eager faces turned towards the prince, awaiting his words.


    Sunlight came in through the tall windows, making the polished marble floors shine and the decorated curtains on the walls look beautiful.


    As Aditya looked at the crowd, seeing all the different craftsmen there. Some looked confident and experienced, with lines on their faces showing their years of work. Others seemed nervous, ying with their clothes.


    One by one, the craftsmen stepped forward, presenting their finest works with pride and enthusiasm.


    The cksmiths showed off finely crafted weapons and armor, with every detail showing their skill.


    The tailors presented beautiful clothes, sewn with precision and expertise.


    The artisans disyed delicate jewelry and borate trinkets, each one more beautiful than the previous.


    Amidst the flurry of activity, Aditya listened carefully to each artisan, giving them words of encouragement and admiration for their craftsmanship.


    He marveled at the skill and dedication on disy, impressed by the ingenuity and creativity of his people. As the presentations drew to a close, Aditya''s addressed them altogether.


    He posed a question." How do you all take unit measurements for aplishing these masterpieces?" he inquired showing his eagerness.


    The eldest among them stepped forward, who looked more like a cksmith with his weathered hands betraying years of toil at the forge. "Ah, your Highness, Nowadays, we rely on the tools and methods avable to us.


    For weight measurements, we often used simple bnce scales," he exined, gesturing towards a nearby set of scales.


    "Goods would be ced on one side, and known weights would be added to the other until the bnce was achieved.


    "A younger cksmith chimed in, "And for length measurements, we often used body parts as units. The length of a foot or the span of an arm served asmon references."


    Aditya nodded, acknowledging their methods. "And what about volume measurements?" he inquired.


    Another craftsman stepped forward, his voice filled with pride. "For volume measurements, we relied on vessels of known volumes, such as jars or buckets. Alternatively, cubic measures were sometimes used for dry goods."


    Aditya listened intently. "But how did you ensure consistency in your measurements?" he pressed, gesturing his curiosity.


    The crowd exchanged hesitant nces, acknowledging the inherent challenges they faced. "Well, your Highness, it isn''t always easy," the eldest admitted. "Each craftsman has their own methods and standards, and there is often some variation in the results."


    Aditya smiled, bringing up the need for a more standardized approach. "I see," he mused as he spoke. "But wouldn''t it be more efficient if we have a uniform system of measurement?"


    The elderly cksmith spoke up first, voicing his concerns, "But how will we determine which measurement system is superior?


    We''ve been using our methods for so long; changing them all of a sudden will only create obstacles. Personally, I fail to see any immediate benefit in undergoing such a transition."


    The assembled artisans exchanged knowing nces, their expressions reflecting a mix of uncertainty but held curiosity.


    Aditya''s gazepletely shifted towards the elderly cksmith. "And what might your name be?" he inquired as his tone shifted intriguing tomanding.


    Caught off guard, the cksmith hesitated briefly before responding, "My name is Bhaskar, Your Highness."


    Aditya approached Bhaskar with a sense of authority, resting his left hand firmly on the cksmith''s shoulder as he spoke, "A valid question, Bhaskar. But before we delve into that, answer me this: how many sources do you rely on for your supplies?"


    Bhaskar swallowed nervously, feeling the weight of Aditya''s hand as he replied, "We have very limited sources, my lord."


    Aditya maintained his imposing presence, pressing further, "And why is that?"


    "Because as per our requirements, the measurements do not align with those of other suppliers," Bhaskar admitted, realization dawning on him and his fellow craftsmen.


    With a knowing nod, Aditya began to address the broader audience, "With standardized measurements, you can procure smaller quantities of materials from various sources at a lower costpared to purchasingrger quantities from a single source. This reduces dependency and allows for greater bargaining power."


    The murmur of intrigue spread through the crowd like wildfire, each artisan contemting the implications of Aditya''s words.


    Sensing the desired effect, Aditya turned to address the broader audience.


    "That''s just one benefit."


    He exined, his voice carrying with authority. "With standardized measurements, you can hire apprentices at lower costs too, due to easy avability of them, as they will use the same measurements and techniques that can seamlessly integrate into existing practices."


    Naveen, a seasoned tailor, blurted out his concern amidst the murmuring crowd. "If prices decrease due to increasedpetition from numerous sources, won''t our craftsmanship also lose its value?"


    Now Aditya''s gaze met Naveen''s with a reassuring nod before addressing the crowd. "Indeed, this man raises an important point," he acknowledged by pointing him out. "Before I propose my solution, tell me craftsman. How many orders do you typically fulfil in a month? And how many remain pending?"


    Naveen hesitated momentarily before responding, "Crafting intricate pieces takes time, Your Highness, so while we strive toplete as many orders as possible, there are always some that linger unfinished."


    Aditya nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful yet resolute.


    "Precisely," he affirmed. "The demand for your exceptional craftsmanship remains high, yet your production capacity may struggle to keep pace.


    However, by adopting a standardized measurement system, not only can you procure raw materials at lower costs, but you can also evaluate (set) your final goods to a fixed price in the market that can yeild you guaranteed profit. It wont affect you negatively."


    As Aditya''s words resonated through the hall, a wave of approval swept through the crowd, their murmurs of admiration could be heard for the testament of prince''s foresight and leadership.


    With newfound confidence, the artisans began to envision a future where standardized units would not only enhance their craft but also elevate their livelihoods.


    Bhaskar raised his hand, a look of uncertainty on his face.


    Aditya acknowledged him, allowing him to speak his mind.


    "My lord," Bhaskar began tentatively, "while your vision is promising, we require detailed measurements that cater to our specific needs. Transitioning to a new system won''t necessarily address our immediate challenges."


    Impressed by Bhaskar''s forthrightness and leadership, Aditya considered his words carefully before responding.


    Retrieving a set of notes from the table, he exined, "As we all know, we had schrs like Aryabhata, who introduced the concept of zero and developed the decimal system. "


    "While we were pioneers in these advancements, we failed to implement them effectively. However, I''ve acquired a system of measurements which is widely used by foreign powers, which offers precise and standardized units."


    With the notes in his hands, Aditya meticulously exined the principles and workings of this unfamiliar measuring system.


    The crowd listened intently as Aditya outlined the benefits of the system, each point met with a chorus of murmurs and nods of agreement.


    As the discussion drew to a close, a young cksmith spoke up, voicing a lingering question, "My lord, while this measuring system seems promising, how do we determine the basic unit of measurement, such as the meter or centi meter? And what should we name it?"


    Aditya paused, a faint smile ying on his lips as he prepared to unveil his next revtion, leaving the crowd hanging for his next words.


    As Aditya gestured with a p of his hands, he signaled for Hari Singh to retrieve a wrapped item. With anticipation in the air, Aditya carefully unwrapped the package, revealing an object with the size of a hand nestled within.


    The room fell silent as every eye turned towards him, anticipation hanging in the air like a palpable presence.


    With a confident smile, Aditya continued, "This is a gift, I received from Dutch traders not long ago. It''s a guaranteed scale for measurement used by them."


    Even as he spoke, a pang of guilt tugged at his conscience. Just a day before, he had personally crafted this object through his newbie cksmithing skills, but now he is shamelessly stealing the credit from the joint efforts of the French, of thosete 18th century and attributing it to unrted Dutch traders.


    However, in that moment, his opportunistic nature outweighed any sense of remorse as he proudly disyed the item for all to see.


    With a flourish, Aditya revealed the object in his hand¡ªa sleek, metal instrument engraved with intricate markings and symbols. "Behold, my fellow craftsmen," he dered, his voice ringing with conviction,


    "Here is the key to our future sess.. The Metre scale of the Metric system.. from which you can measure everything."

 Chapter 45: The Last advise

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Last advise</h4>


    <strong>** Delhi outskirts , some miles away from Purana Q **</strong>


    In the outskirts of Delhi, as dusk loomed over the tent, King Istehar Khan of Agra sat in his tent, sipped his goblet of wine as he awaited the arrival of his ally, King Abdul Hameed of Kashmir.


    As Abdul Hameed entered the tent, Istehar Khan rose to greet him warmly, embracing him with a brotherly hug.


    "It took you two days to reach here?" Istehar Khan inquired with concern.


    Abdul Hameed took up another ced goblet, poured the wine from jar and after taking sip responded, "Things are different now Istehar Khan. Your impulsive actions have made it difficult for others to openly align with you. I needed to wait for the right moment."


    Istehar Khan furrowed his brow at Abdul Hameed''s words, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "I understand your caution, but remember, we are on the same side."


    Abdul Hameed gently removed Istehar Khan''s hand from his shoulder. He replied with a grim tone . "No, we are not. I came here to make that clear, Your Majesty."


    Istehar Khan''s voice boomed through the tent, echoing in fury, "ABDUL HAMEED! How dare you defy me?"


    Istehar Khan''s eyes widened in disbelief as Abdul Hameed continued in calm tone. "Lower your voice, Your Majesty. I am not your subordinate on the battlefield anymore. I am an equal king. If I choose to speak out, your reign will be over."


    Enraged, Istehar Khan retorted, "You betray your own men for these infidels! We may bow to them in deference to their power, but to fully side with them is sphemy!"


    Abdul Hameed chuckled, taking another sip of wine. "Indeed, but they are powerful now. With our forcesbined, we are nothing but mere ants before elephants."


    A glimmer of hope shed in Istehar Khan''s eyes. "Its not over yet. We can gain their trust, increase our influence, and seize our chance when the time is right," he suggested eagerly.


    Abdul Hameed''sughter echoed in the tent. "Take our chance? You underestimate their power, my friend. Even generations of your descendants won''t stand a chance against them. Because they have a bigger trump card."


    Confusion clouded over Istehar Khan''s face, prompting Abdul Hameed to rify, "Do you think your humiliation was solely due to Shadi Khan? Age seems to dull your senses more than it should. Do you know the master of behind the scenes."


    Istehar Khan trembled with rage, his fists clenched. Despite being enraged, his face still contained little curiosity.


    In that small dimly lit tent, tension hung thick in the air as King Istehar Khan and King Abdul Hameed stared at each other in heated exchange. Abdul Hameed''s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with Istehar Khan''s growing frustration.


    "It is Prince Aditya, the newly found prince. No matter before, in which mountain hemu hid him, but now, he is no ordinary man. His ideas and reasoning are beyond our understanding, and most importantly, they are far-sighted," Abdul Hameed exined as he rested his hands on Istehar Khan''s shoulder.


    Istehar Khan scoffed dismissively. "What could that child possibly know? He dares not go against any of his noble subjects. He''s nothing more than a silver-tongued chatan. I have concubines who provide more useful mouth service than him."


    Abdul Hameed regarded Istehar Khan with pity. "You are delusional," he remarked as he another sip of wine. "Aditya''s diplomatic skills and persuasive abilities surpass those of anymander. He seeks stability and respect, qualities you seem incapable of understanding. He may be the solution we''ve been seeking through generations."


    Istehar Khan''s patience wore thin, and he seized Abdul Hameed''s cor in frustration. "You admire that brat over me?" he spat as his anger boiled over. "He''s nothing more than a child with milk teeth, not fit to lead more than ignorant peasants. Don''t make meugh."


    Abdul Hameed calmly freed himself from Istehar Khan''s grasp. "Even a dozen rulers like you cannot match his potential," he retorted. "You speak about interests of your men, yet your lust for power blinds you. I feel sorry for your narrow-mindedness and regret to once follow you."


    Abdul Hameed chuckled at Istehar Khan''s fury and retorted, "I pity you, Istehar Khan, for being so foolish. Call mezy if you must, but at least I am loyal to my men who have stood by me. We have water,nd, and women , why should we seek the trouble for power? Its not like we arepelled to change our faith, yet we still enjoy greater freedom. "


    He scoffed as he added, "Besides, unlike your forefathers who shamelessly converted their religion for a false legacy, I remain true to my beliefs and my lineage. "


    Istehar Khan''s rage boiled over, and he drew his sword, pointing it menacingly at Abdul Hameed''s neck. "Take back your words, Abdul Hameed," he demanded as he trembled with anger.


    Abdul Hameed''sughter echoed in the tense silence, and he responded boldly, "Gaining a khan title wont change anything. Go ahead and try me. The Samrajya will avenge any harm done to me, and my lineage will endure , unlike yours, which will be wiped out for yourck of restraints."


    Istehar Khan''s resolve wavered at the open threat, and he lowered his sword, his hands trembling with uncertainty.


    Abdul Hameed smirked at the shift in demeanor. "You see, I wasn''t sure at first either," he remarked calmly, "but I''vee to realize the consequences of my choices. Under this new Samrajya, not only I can achieve stability for my people but also ensure my safety, simply by invoking its name."


    With a dismissive wave, Abdul Hameed bid Istehar Khan farewell, thanking him for the wine. "I quite enjoy this new reign," he remarked casually, "where I can savor wine without facing the restrictions of old era. Change yourself before it''s toote and I shall forget this meeting."


    As Abdul Hameed departed, leaving Istehar Khan seething with anger, the king''s fury exploded, and heshed out, shing his sword at nearby furniture. Fruits kept on the table were scattered in all directions which were testament to the brewing storm within Istehar Khan''s heart.


    With the departure of Abdul Hameed, a hooded figure emerged from the shadows of curtains, addressing Istehar Khan with a tone of concern. "You said he would be useful, but it seems your most trustedpanion has betrayed you."


    Istehar Khanposed himself, realizing he was not alone in his vulnerability. He responded, "Everything will fall into ce once we take care of that loyal dog Shadi Khan."


    The hooded figure smiled knowingly, replying, "I see. I will ensure, your Majesty gets what he wants, but I urge caution before we actually n. The alliance will restore the sultanate''s reign in Hindustan, with you as the primary benefactor."


    Greed flickered in Istehar Khan''s eyes as he contemted the offer. "Very well," he agreed, his voice tinged with anticipation. "But I demand triple the size of my current territory with full autonomy in return of my support. For now, I will do as your master wishes, butter the heads of both Shadi Khan and Abdul Hameed must lie at my feet."


    As the hooded figure nodded his head in approval, Istehar Khan drove his sword into the ground, sealing his pact with determination and ruthlessness.


    ***************************************


    Author''s Gratitude


    ***************************************


    Dear readers,


    I want to express my heartfelt gratitude for your unwavering support during the first 30 days of writing my novel. Your continuous encouragement has propelled me to write 43 Chapters in 30 days, surpassing my initial expectations of 35k - 45k views with over 54k+ views and for that I share my deepest grattitude.


    I dare notpare myself with other books and their authors as I am nothing than a newbie writer but I cannot stop myself from sharing this joy and express my heart felt gratitude of your love and support that made me realized that I am going in right direction.


    I am actually overwhelmed by the data of your support I got so far for this first month of my writing. Also I would like to apologize for the untimely release of my daily Chapters or any annoyance due to my poor editing or interacting skils. Your support has motivated me to strive for more improvement and better quality.


    I am excited to share that I have received the offer for contract recently and thats a big deal for me which is ofcourse possible only because of your support, but I have decided to keep my options open for now and keep this novel free for the time being and give you a good demo of my work.


    I want to assure you all that I am stillmitted to myst promise of a mass release of 10 Chapters. However, due to unexpected travel, I had to use up my stockpile of Chapters. Now, I need some time to prepare them again. I cannot give a specific timeframe as I''ve learned to expect unforeseen circumstances, but I will do my utmost to deliver on my promise. As a man of culture, I will do my best to include a Chapter involving R18 content in that cluster as well.


    Taking this situation as a suitable asion, I would also like to apprecaite that Yourments have been invaluable in helping me correct my mistakes, choose new directions and stay motivated whenever i felt down and I seriously mean it. I am truly grateful for your silent but crucial support through votes and cheers and from this I learnt the need for seperate space for better interaction.


    I am considering creating a discord server where we can interact more freely and incorporate your opinions or wishes or even character names of your choice into the story with minimum condition of no change in main story outline. I will also add spoilers for feedback and be more open to discuss your all queries which might not be possible here. Please bear with me as I navigate this as new territory and need some more time to set up a suitable server.


    Even though my heart is itching to add more but I have to stop here. In closing, I pray for the almighty''s blessings upon you all, and for my fellow Indian brothers, "Jai Hind!"

 Chapter 46: Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 46: Miscalction</h4>


    By the afternoon, Aditya stood before a gathering of craftsmen on the pce grounds. Initially, around 90 artisans had assembled, drawn by his innovative ideas and royal favor. As news of his ns spread, the crowd swelled to 150, including carpenters, tailors, and cksmiths, all eager to hear from him.


    Now, it''s time to catch as many fish as he can. He needed skilled workers, and if he could y his cards properly, he could get skilled trainers as well. He addressed them with enthusiasm. "I''m honored to stand here today and celebrate what we''ve achieved together."


    He paused, letting the anticipation build among the crowd.


    "In just three days," Aditya continued, "we''ve developed a standardized metric system that will streamline our production processes and enhance uracy."


    The craftsmen responded with apuse, their faces bright with pride and excitement. Aditya smiled, deeply appreciative of their hard work.


    "To honor your efforts," he dered, "we will reward each of you." His attendants began distributing rewards in gold and silver as per their roles, and the craftsmen''s gratitude was evident.


    As the craftsmen received their rewards, Aditya exined the advantages of the new system. He announced a 5 percent tax exemption on their goods and services on its implementation, eliciting cheers and apuse.


    With the crowd energized, Aditya unveiled his next bold move: the creation of a newpany, officially sanctioned by the emperor, open for artisans to join. He promised not only employment but also a chance to secure their future under his banner, with a unique and innovative production system ensuring prosperity.


    Aditya addressed the crowd with confidence. "My esteemed craftsmen, we''re introducing a revolutionary assembly line system that will transform our production process."


    He exined, "This system will divide manufacturing into specialized tasks. One craftsman will forge metalponents, another will handle tempering, and so on. This will increase efficiency and reduce production time."


    The craftsmen listened with growing interest, though some struggled to fully grasp the implications. Aditya acknowledged their concerns, emphasizing the benefits of teamwork and coordination.


    "As craftsmen of the highest calibre," Aditya continued, "I have full confidence in your ability to adapt to this new system. Together, we will revolutionize our production process and secure our legacy for generations."


    Seeing the neutral response of the crowd, Aditya added, "I offer you more than just a job. I offer stability, security, and the chance to be part of something transformative."


    "With me," he exined, "you will receive a guaranteed ie, paid promptly at the end of each month. You won''t have to worry about seasonal work or fluctuating demand."


    "But," Aditya said, his tone growing serious, "this opportunityes with responsibilities. You must be willing to work exclusively for me, dedicating your skills and time to our shared vision."


    The craftsmen listened with interest as Aditya spoke about the steady ie and job security he offered. However, unease began to spread as he outlined the conditions: they would be required to work full days exclusively for him, forgoing other opportunities. Additionally, they wouldn''t be able to resign unless terminated, with termination entailing apensation of five times their sry.


    Some craftsmen exchanged uncertain nces, while others nodded in agreement. Aditya maintained his steady voice. "I know these conditions may seem strict, but they are crucial for the sess of our project. Together, we can build something exceptional."


    Aditya noticed the shift in the crowd''s mood. He understood that his firm policies might cause some difort but also recognized their necessity for ensuringmitment and dedication. Despite the apprehension, he remained firm in his approach.


    "I invite you to join me," he said confidently. "Together, we will create a future of prosperity and progress for all."


    As Aditya spoke, murmurs of uncertainty spread through the crowd. Ramu, a senior tailor, stepped forward, his skepticism clear. "Your Highness," he said, "while your proposal seems promising, we must consider the challenges it presents. Many of us have spent years perfecting traditional methods. Will this new system make our expertise obsolete?"


    Aditya nodded, recognizing their concerns. "I understand the importance of our traditional craftsmanship," he replied. "However, adapting to new methods is crucial for our sess. The assembly line system will enhance our skills, not rece them. It will help us achieve greater efficiency and productivity."


    Not all craftsmen were reassured. Diwakar, a senior cksmith, voiced his group''s reluctance. "Your Highness," he said, "forging metal is an art passed down through generations. We worry that this assembly line will lower the quality of our work and undermine our craft."


    Aditya acknowledged their fears, understanding the need to address these concerns to gain their full support.


    Aditya listened attentively as the cksmiths voiced their concerns. "I appreciate your dedication to your craft," he said, trying to reassure them. "The assembly line will notpromise quality. Instead, it will enhance our capabilities and improve efficiency."


    Despite his reassurances, unease lingered. Some craftsmen worried about job security and the potential foryoffs or wage cuts. Others were concerned about theplexities of adapting to new methods and technologies.


    As the discussion continued, it became clear that many craftsmen were not ready to embrace the changes. Several announced their decision to leave, citing their attachment to tradition and uncertainty about the future.


    Aditya watched with a hint of disappointment as the craftsmen departed. It was a stark reminder of his miscalction, as the number of experts willing to join hispany was fewer than he had hoped.


    However, Aditya noted with satisfaction that a significant group of 45 skilled artisans remained, including medium to small-scale cksmiths and tailors. Their experience promised valuable expertise for the tasks ahead.


    Among the remaining artisans, Aditya recognized Bhaskar, the elder cksmith with notable leadership qualities, and Naveen, another skilled artisan who had previously asked questions. Approaching them, Aditya noticed a mix of curiosity and determination in their expressions.


    "Bhaskar, Naveen," Aditya said, a touch of surprise in his voice, "I''m surprised to see you both still here after the others have left. Is there something on your minds?"


    Bhaskar, the elder cksmith, stepped forward, his face a canvas of mixed emotions. "Your Highness," he said, his voice steady despite its rough edges, "I''ve spent thirty years at the forge, crafting des and tools with my own hands. But I''ve never felt the excitement I feel now."


    Aditya leaned in, intrigued. "What do you mean, Bhaskar?"


    Bhaskar''s eyes shone with a newfound enthusiasm. "I''ve always dreamed of greatness," he said, his voice carrying the weight of a lifetime of unfulfilled aspirations. "Despite my skill, I''ve remained an unknown artisan, known only to a few."


    Naveen, a seasoned tailor with a simr sense of frustration, spoke up. "Your Highness, I''m Naveen, and I''ve faced the same fate. We''ve worked hard, but watched as others gained fame and sess while we remained in the shadows."


    Aditya listened, moved by their honesty. "I understand your frustrations," he replied. "But together, we can change that. The assembly line system will give you the chance to showcase your talents and gain recognition."


    Bhaskar''s eyes lit up with hope. "If this system can truly elevate our skills and spread our names, count me in," he said firmly. "I''ll even donate my forge to the cause if it means leaving asting legacy."


    Naveen, inspired by Bhaskar''s resolve, offered his own workshop as well.


    Aditya, impressed by theirmitment, smiled. "Bhaskar, Naveen, your dedication is remarkable. From now on, you will lead Hindshakti Iron Works and Hindshakti Textiles respectively. Your experience and vision will be key to our sess."


    Bhaskar and Naveen exchanged looks of surprise and excitement. Aditya continued, "Your role will be to train the iing craftsmen and lead them as chief artisans. We will build a team that honors traditional skills while pushing the boundaries of innovation."


    He addressed the assembled craftsmen, "Rest assured, your workshops and forges will remain intact. I will purchase them at a fair price, respecting the legacy of your craftsmanship."


    Bhaskar and Naveen, grateful, expressed their thanks. The crowd cheered, their voices filled with hope for a new era of prosperity.


    Once the crowd was directed to the grand hall for further arrangements, Aditya met with Hari Singh to finalize the investment n. He emphasized the need for strategic setup and efficient resource use, setting a one-week deadline to resume operations with minimal capabilities.


    "We need to ensure every rupee counts," Aditya asserted.


    Hari Singh nodded. "Understood, Your Highness. I''ll finalize the contracts and ensure we start the production line within a week."


    As they discussed the details, Jeetendar rushed in. "Your Highness, Shadi Khan requests an immediate audience. It''s urgent."


    Aditya''s expression shifted to concern. "Alright, I''ll meet him right away," he said, heading towards the training grounds, ready to address the urgent request.

 Chapter 47: Training the Battalion

    <h4>Chapter 47: Training the Battalion</h4>


    As Aditya entered the training grounds with Jeetendar in the evening, he was struck by the sight of 1,250 soldiers standing in disciplined ranks, their faces set with determination.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Aditya eximed, turning to Jeetendar. "I was expecting to meet with Defense Minister Shadi Khan, not find such arge contingent assembled."


    Jeetendar bowed respectfully. "Your Highness, it would be best to consult with His Grace directly," he said before departing.


    Shadi Khan, the Defense Minister and supreme military general, approached Aditya with a respectful nod. "For the Samrajya, Your Highness," he greeted, his voice both authoritative and warm.


    Aditya responded in kind. "For the Samrajya, Your Grace."


    "Three days ago, I promised to assist you with recruits for your escort," Shadi Khan exined. "Here are 1,250 men, all skilled with guns and crossbows. Although I couldn''t secure infantry due to permissions, these soldiers are organized as you requested."


    He continued, "These men were denied their rightful ce elsewhere, but now, they stand before you, ready to serve."


    Aditya surveyed the soldiers: they were d in sturdy leather armor, holding arquebus muskets, and carrying cartridge boxes. Crossbows were slung across their backs, with quivers of arrows on their right sides and daggers on their left.


    Grateful for Shadi Khan''s efforts, Aditya saw this prepared force as a solid foundation for his private army. "Thank you, Shadi Khan," he said sincerely. "Your efforts are deeply appreciated."


    Shadi Khan, bowing respectfully, then signaled the five subedars: Amit, Manish, Nilesh, Deepak, and Ratnakar. Aditya''s respect for these veterans grew as he observed their readiness and the potential suppressed by past prejudices.


    "They''ve agreed to join your ranks," Shadi Khan continued. "Ensure equal sries for all soldiers as per imperial customs. I''ll manage logistics until your first sales are made."


    Aditya nodded, acknowledging Shadi Khan''s advice. Turning to the subedars, he greeted them warmly and assured them of fair treatment. "Your leadership is valued. Under mymand, I promise you will rise to great heights, regardless of your caste ormunity. No one will dare to look down upon you or your families. However, sacrifices will be necessary. You give me your blood, and I shall give you authority."


    The subedars'' eyes sparkled with hope. Respect was something they had longed for, and if the prince could elevate their families'' status, they would be willing to give their lives for it. They knelt before Aditya, cing their fists over their hearts as they pledged their allegiance. This was a profound moment, marking the beginning of a new Chapter.


    Aditya thanked Shadi Khan and requested to take the soldiers outside the royal fort for training. As they left the fort, he felt a surge of determination to transform these skilled warriors into an elite fighting force.


    Outside the fort, Aditya divided the soldiers into fivepanies of 250 each, restructuring the ranks ording to their hierarchy.


    He addressed the newly promoted colonels again to clear his directions. " I believe in unity. As officials, you must uphold this principle within your ranks, ensuring no soldier is discriminated. There will be times when people other than yourmunity will join but you will have to treat everyone as one unit. With discipline and valor, we will build a formidable army that no force in the world shall dare to challenge."


    The colonels listened with anticipation, eager to prove themselves under Aditya''smand.


    With the new structure in ce, Aditya surveyed his battalion with a sense of pride.


    As the colonels dispersed to their respectivepanies, Aditya felt a surge of optimism. This was just the beginning of their journey, and he was confident that together, they would achieve greatness.


    Aditya''s voice rang out across the training grounds,manding the soldiers to form lines and prepare to fire. With anticipation, he watched as they took their positions, eager to witness the prowess of his newly formed battalion.


    However, his excitement quickly turned to disappointment as the soldiers unleashed their shots in a chaotic frenzy. The sound of gunfire filled the air, but there was no harmony, no coordination. Bullets flew wildly, missing their targets by a wide margin.


    Aditya''s brow furrowed in frustration as he observed the disarray before him. "What is this?" he eximed, his voice tinged with disappointment. "This is not how a disciplined army operates! We need precision, coordination, discipline!"


    The soldiers looked sheepish under Aditya''s stern gaze, realizing their failure to meet his expectations. Amidst the chaos, there was one glimmer of hope ¨C the uracy of the crossbow shots stood out amidst the chaos of the gunfire.


    Aditya''s eyes narrowed as he took note of this discrepancy. "Why is it that our crossbow shots are more urate than our gunshots?" he mused aloud, directing his question to the soldiers.


    A silence fell over the training grounds as the soldiers exchanged uncertain nces, unable to provide a satisfactory answer to theirmander''s query. It was clear that there was much work to be done if they were to be the disciplined fighting force that Aditya envisioned.


    Aditya stood at the forefront of the open grounds, his gaze focused and determined as he orchestrated the formation of his battalion. With precise instructions, he organized the soldiers into five long lines, eachprised of a fullpany with colonels positioned strategically in the middle formand.


    As the soldiers assumed their positions, a sense of anticipation filled the air. Aditya''s voice cut through the silence, clear andmanding. "Ready your weapons," he ordered, his tone firm butposed.


    "Fire!" Aditya''s voice rang out, and a thunderous volley of gunfire erupted. The first line retreated, reloading for their next turn. Without pause, another volley followed, each shot synchronized to perfection.


    In just two minutes, ten rounds of volley were unleashed, striking targets with devastating uracy. The dummy targets were obliterated, and even the surrounding trees and nts felt the force of the onught.


    The soldiers andmanders watched in awe as Aditya''s meticulously nned strategy unfolded. They saw their prince in a new light ¨C a leader capable of achieving feats that surpassed all expectations.


    Aditya gestured for the five newly promoted colonels to approach him. As they gathered around, he could sense their eagerness to share their thoughts on the exercise.


    Manish spoke first, his voice filled with awe. "Your Highness, this surpasses anything I''ve ever witnessed in my three years of service. The impact of this tactic is beyond imagination."


    Nilesh nodded in agreement, his eyes alight with excitement. "Indeed, Your Highness. If we can achieve such precision with every shot, there will be no need to aim ¨C sess will be guaranteed. But do we have strategies for close-rangebat?"


    Amit, ever the inquisitive one, couldn''t contain his curiosity. "Your Highness, may I ask how you conceived of this tactic?"


    Ratnakar offered a humble apology before voicing his concerns. "Forgive me, Your Highness, but while synchronized fire is effective, maintaining such precision in the chaos of battle may prove challenging. As the enemy draws near, panic may set in among our soldiers."


    Deepak, known for his practicality, raised a valid point. "Your Highness,manding long lines of soldiers amidst the chaos of battle presents its own challenges. Communication may be difficult, especially for those far from themander."


    Aditya listened intently to the feedback from the colonels, nodding thoughtfully as they expressed their thoughts and concerns about the new tactics of line formation. With a reassuring smile, he addressed each of them in turn.


    "Don''t worry, Manish," Aditya began, turning to Colonel Manish with a confident demeanor. "I''ve secured good guns from the Portuguese, and in just three months, we''ll be able to fire twice the amount we''re doing now in one minute. We''re on the brink of a revolutionary advancement."


    Turning to Colonel Nilesh, Aditya continued, "For closebat scenarios, I''ve arranged for the acquisition of repeating crossbows. They offer a versatile solution, and with some modifications, we can optimize their effectiveness. Additionally, we''ll explore better utilization of the army''s daggers to bolster our close-quartersbat strategies."


    Addressing Colonel Ratnakar next, Aditya emphasized the importance of discipline in maintaining the effectiveness of the line formation. "Continuous line formation requires unwavering discipline," he exined. "We must act as one cohesive unit, synchronized in our movements and actions. I have a method in mind, and I''ll personally guide you through it to ensure its sess. We''ll begin tomorrow at dawn."


    In response to Colonel Amit''s question, Aditya hesitated briefly before replying yfully, "That''s a long story. Just know that I am blessed by Lord Rudra, and we are to be his holy army by following these ideas. Don''t disclose my secret, alright?"


    The colonels cracked intougher in response.


    Lastly, Aditya turned to Colonel Deepak to discussmandmunication. "To facilitate effectivemunication on the battlefield, we''ll introduce drums and whistles to each line," he exined. "This will ensure clear and coordinatedmands are ryed across our formations, maintaining cohesion and efficiency."


    As Aditya outlined his ns and addressed the concerns of the colonels, he could sense a growing confidence and determination among them. Each colonel nodded in understanding, reassured by Aditya''s strategic vision andmitment to excellence. They exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the challenges ahead but also recognizing the potential for greatness under Aditya''s leadership.


    As the discussion concluded, Aditya turned his attention to all the colonels assembled before him. "For now, divide the group into designated toons," he instructed, his voice carrying authority. "Have them repeat the line formation exercises for today. We must be prepared for the long march to the kingdom of Rewari in one month, where we''ll hold the weapon exhibition. I want to rely on you more than the royal guards."


    The colonels nodded in understanding, their expressions resolute as they absorbed Aditya''s instructions. "You can count on us, Your Highness," Colonel Manish affirmed, speaking for the group. "We''ll ensure the soldiers are trained and ready for whatever lies ahead."


    Pleased with theirmitment, Aditya continued, "Excellent. I trust you''ll have everything in order before the day of our march arrives." With a final nod of assurance, he began to exin in detail the formations and strategies they would employ, ensuring that each colonel understood their role and responsibilities.


    As the evening descended upon the training grounds, the battalion was divided into smaller toons, each led by their second lieutenants. Aditya observed from a distance, the soldiers practicing their shots under the watchful eye of their superiors. A sense of weariness washed over him as he realized how much work stilly ahead to achieve his ambitions.


    Despite the exhaustion, Aditya couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Shadi Khan for providing him with this prepared army. They may not be perfect, but they could aim, fire, maintain formation, and followmands. It was a start, albeit a modest one.


    As he watched the soldiers go through the motions, Aditya couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment. The battalion operated with a semnce of order, but it was clear they still had a long way to go. Yet, amidst the imperfection, Aditya held onto a glimmer of hope. He believed that with time, dedication, and rigorous training, this ragtag army could one day evolve into the most formidable force the world had ever seen.


    With that conviction in his heart, Aditya silently resolved to continue pushing forward, determined to mold his army into an unstoppable force that would shape the destiny of the empire.

 Chapter 48: A Peasant’s Life

    <h4>Chapter 48: A Peasant''s Life</h4>


    <strong>** Outskirts of capital city of Delhi, Feb 4, 1557 **</strong>


    Within the dimly lit hut, Damodar, a seasoned peasant of fifty-seven winters, sat with worry etched upon his weathered features. His brow furrowed deeply as he confided in his wife, Bhagyashree, "Bhagyashree, I don''t know what to do. This year''s harvest has been meager, and we barely have enough to feed ourselves, let alone pay the taxes to the zamindars."


    Bhagyashree''s eyes mirrored his concern. "I know, Damodar. It''s been a difficult year for us. But we must find a way to make ends meet for our family."


    Outside, the sound of footsteps heralded the return of their sons. Damodar''s gaze shifted toward the door. "Here theye. Let''s see if they''ve had any luck finding work."


    The weathered door groaned open, and their youngest sons, Vinod and Punit, shuffled in, their faces heavy with the weight of their futile search for employment.


    Vinod, neen years old, spoke first, his voice tinged with despair. "Father, Mother, we''ve scoured the vige, but there are no opportunities. The fields lie fallow, and no one is hiring."


    Punit, twenty-one, added, "I fear we may go hungry tonight, Father. There''s nothing left for us to eat, and our options have run dry."


    Damodar''s heart sank at their dejected faces, the responsibility for his family''s welfare pressing down upon him. "I understand, my sons," he murmured. "We''re all in this together. Somehow, we''ll weather this storm."


    Bhagyashree ced a gentle hand on Damodar''s shoulder, her eyes brimming with unwavering resolve. "Let us not lose hope," she implored. "Perhaps our eldest sons will return soon with news of relief."


    Suddenly, a joyous voice pierced the gloom. "Father! Mother!" it called out, announcing the arrival of their eldest sons.


    Gopal, the eldest son, burst into the dimly lit hut with an air of excitement, his eyes alight with anticipation as he shared the incredible news he had uncovered at the market earlier that day.


    "Father, Mother," he eximed, "you won''t believe what I''ve heard. In the aftermath of Samrat Hemu''s victory, there''s talk of a ground-breaking reforms. The zamindars have been ordered to waive the taxes on ournd for this season.


    And that''s not all ; there''s an opportunity for us toy im to some wastnd as our own. Plus, if we decide to continue leasingnd from the zamindars, they won''t be able to levy more than 60 percent of the tax from the next season."


    Ramesh, the second son at twenty-five years old, jumped in with joy, his voice full of excitement as he talked about what he found out.


    "Father, Mother," he chimed in, "I ventured into the markets of city today, and let me tell you, the streets were buzzing with news of reforms that promise to revolutionize our lives.


    There''s a massive recruitment drive underway, guaranteeing employment opportunities aplenty with assurance of no discrimination. They''re hiring mercenary soldiers, factoryborers, and workshop workers and so much more."


    Suresh, the third son at twenty-three, eagerly added his own piece to the conversation, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "And that''s not even the half of it, Father," he interjected. "They''re also seeking recruits for local militia training, with the chance to ascend to officer rank within the local police service.


    Candidates selected based on stringent criteria will receiveprehensive training at the police academy, fully sponsored by the government. And even if not selected for officer training, there''s still the opportunity to apply for constable positions within the ranks of the local police force."


    Youngest son Vinod''s eyes widened in surprise, a sense of hope blossomed within him at the prospect of steady employment for his family.


    Vinod eximed, "This is wee news indeed! With the tax waiver and the opportunity to im wastnd, we may finally have a chance to turn our fortunes around. And if there''s work avable with the prince''s merchant group they call something like hindpany, we must seize this opportunity."


    Bhagyashree nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with a newfound sense of optimism for their family''s prospects.


    She responded, "Yes, we must explore both options. With hard work, we''ll ovee these hard times and build a better life for our family."


    Damodar listened intently to his family''s words, his heart torn between happiness and disbelief. He turned to his second son, Suresh with a mix of excitement and scepticism.


    Damodar inquired, "Can you all exin each of these opportunities in more detail? It all sounds too good to be true when heard in passing."


    Then, Damodar confirmed with disbelief, "So you''re saying we won''t need to pay taxes for this season?"


    Suresh nodded in affirmation, replying, "Yes, Father."


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Damodar uttered a heartfelt expression, "Thank you, oh Lord Rama! You have saved us."


    He then turned back to Gopal, seeking further rification. "And you''re saying we have the opportunity to acquire morend from wastnds or forests for free if we im it as our own?"


    Gopal confirmed, "Yes, Father. We just need to clear the fields, till thend, or build some property on it. Then we can im it by fencing it off and reporting it to the Niwas Kalyan office in the city. They will provide us with deeds certifying thend as ours. The only condition is that thend should remain undivided and in a single plot enclosed by a fence from all four sides. We can acquire a maximum of 10 acres in this manner."


    Damodar, still in shock, echoed, "Really?" Gopal simply nodded in response.


    Damodar furrowed his brow, a hint of puzzlement in his voice as he addressed his son.


    Damodar expressed his concern, "But, Gopal, how do we handle the wastnds? They''re 5-7 kilometers away from here."


    With unwavering determination, Gopal responded confidently, "Father, thend we im can be a permanent residence for our family. We''re entitled to up to 10 acres, and we can even rebuild our house there."


    Bhagyashree, her face creased with worry, interjected with a concerned tone, "But what about this house? Though it''s small, it''s our home. It would be a shame to leave it behind."


    Gopal reassured his mother with aforting smile, "Don''t worry, Mother. We can manage. The officers at the Niwas Kalyan (Residence welfare) office are also registering houses alongside thends. We can register the location of our house there, obtain the property deed, and then sell it once we''ve relocated. Rumour has it that the Niwas Kalyan office will expand to the level of big viges by next year, so it will be amon practice."


    As Damodar and Bhagyashree exchanged nces, a mix of apprehension and hope flickered in their eyes, contemting the choices thaty ahead.


    Damodar''s worry etched deeper lines on his weathered face as he voiced another pressing concern.


    Damodar asked, "But what about the crops? We don''t have any money."


    Ramesh, his eyes shining with optimism, stepped forward to offer a solution.


    Ramesh replied, "Fear not, Father. There''s news of the Imperial Bank newly established in the capital. If we register the clearednd and im the wastnd for more than 5 acres, they''ll provide us with 2 gold mudras, equivalent to 200 rupees.


    And here''s the most important part. We''ll only need to pay an annual interest of 10 percent of the principal, with the reimednd as coteral."


    A wave of relief washed over Damodar as he processed this information, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Damodar replied, "Annual interest? Not monthly? So we won''t need to sell the house to relocate? We can keep our house and even register it as empty? Are you serious?"


    Suresh the favourite son of Damodar, nodded vigorously, affirmed his father''s realization with unwavering confidence.


    Bhagyashree''s brow furrowed with concern as she voiced her apprehension.


    "But what if we can''t sell the produce? How will we manage to pay then?" she asked, her worry palpable in her tone.


    Gopal, ever the pragmatic one, reassured his mother with a calm demeanor.


    "Don''t worry, Mother," he replied soothingly. "There will be a Kisan Sahayak (farmer relief) office in each vige to assist with that. They''ll buy our crops at a minimum price set by the government, ensuring that we have a safety. Additionally, they''ll issue tax relief passes if our crops fail due to any natural causes."


    Bhagyashree''s worries began to ease as she listened to Gopal''s exnation, grateful for the support system that was being put in ce to assist farmers like themselves.


    Gopal replied, "Precisely, Father. It''s all part of a new reform, rumoured to be initiated by the rumoured son of Samrat, Prince Aditya. He''s the one behind these transformative changes."


    With a sense of gratitude and reverence, Damodar and his family praised Prince Aditya as a godsend, a beacon of hope in their time of turmoil.


    In the midst of the conversation, Vinod and Puneet spoke up with determination evident in their voices.


    Puneet dered, "Father, I want to join the military. I can see potential for improvement in our lives. There are reports that they don''t discriminate based on caste, and it''s an honorable job."


    Vinod, the youngest one, offered his perspective. "As for me, Father," he said, "I want to join the textile industry. I''m more interested in the cloth business, and perhaps I can learn from the experts there."


    Suresh nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting a simr resolve. "I agree with Vinod, Father," he chimed in. "I also want to work as abourer in the Prince''s cksmith factory and learn cksmithing. It offers a stable ie with honour."


    Bhagyashree interjected with concern, "But if you all go to other jobs, who will till thend and acquire it? Thend we are granted will go to waste."


    Gopal proposed a solution, suggesting that they all first im thends within two days. Once done, the rest could apply for recruitmentter. Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Ramesh gave his opinion, stating that he would help in iming thend but would take over the currentnd on lease, as the zamindars couldn''t take more than 60 percent. His proposal gained approval from everyone.


    Damodar listened to his sons'' aspirations with a sense of pride, knowing that each of them had their own dreams and ambitions. He nodded approvingly, his heart filled with hope for their future.


    <strong>** Lahore fort, Pakistan Empire **</strong>


    As the evening sun dipped below the horizon, in one of the luxurious quarter ofhore''s fort, Bairam Khany naked on his bed facing his stomach with exposed back, feeling tired and wanting a break from the busy day.


    Silk curtains rustled softly in the breeze, and the scent of exotic perfumes filled the air, enhancing the luxurious atmosphere.


    A beautiful maid, adorned in delicate silks that clung to her ample curves, moved gracefully around the room, attending to his needs with practiced efficiency. With skilled hands, she applied fragrant oils to his tired muscles, her touch soothing away the tensions of the day as she loosened her robe, revealing more of her body for the uing massage..


    Bairam Khan closed his eyes, surrendering himself to the blissful sensation, as the maid''s gentle soft touch of her bare body, melted away the knots of stress that had umted within him. The warmth of her naked soft body pressed against his own sturdy back sent shivers of pleasure coursing through his veins, and he sighed contentedly, allowing himself to drift into a state of tranquil serenity.


    Suddenly, the quiet room was disturbed by the sound of fast footstepsing closer. Bairam Khan''s eyes snapped open, alert and attentive, as a guard burst into the room, a small parchment clutched tightly in his hand.


    "My lord," the guard announced breathlessly, "a pigeon post has arrived for you."


    Bairam Khan waved a dismissive hand, gesturing for the maid to pause for a while. She bowed gracefully and moved to the corner, leaving Bairam Khan and the guard alone in the dimly lit room.


    With eager anticipation, Bairam Khan unfurled the parchment and began to read while staying in that posture, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The message contained within brought news of great significance, and he could scarcely contain his excitement.


    "Ahu Akbar," he murmured reverently, his heart swelling with gratitude. "Praise be to Ah."


    Turning to the guard, Bairam Khan issued swift instructions. "Send a pigeon post to Ansari immediately. Tell him that the target is in route to Rewari in month''s end. Instruct him to coordinate the timing with our informant in Delhi and eliminate the target without dy. This is our top priority task. All other missions can wait."


    The guard nodded in understanding, his expression solemn and determined. "Yes, my lord. It shall be done."


    With the door closed behind him, Bairam Khan settled back onto the plush pillows of his bed, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    As the sweet smell of fragrant oils mixed with distant tunes, Bairam Khan let himself sink back into rxation. He motioned for the maid to continue as he shifted to lie facing the front. With each stroke of her hand, he melted into a state of blissful euphoria, overwhelmed by the sheer pleasure coursing through him as she expertly handled his body.


    But deep down, a storm brewed in Bairam Khan''s heart. Despite enjoying the moment, he couldn''t shake the burning rage inside. He imagined the guy who''d wronged him, picturing the fear when he would faced his wrath.


    Even though he appeared calm, inside he was on fire with determination. Bairam Khan swore to himself that he''d get his revenge, reim what was his, and make his enemies pay dearly.


    In that peaceful chamber, Bairam Khan''s heart simmered with a thirst for vengeance, a fire that wouldn''t rest until his justice was served.


    ********************************


    Author''s Note: At the times of 16th century, 200 rupees can be considered as equivalent to 2kh rupees currency in todays value.

 Chapter 49: The Bandit Attack

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Bandit Attack</h4>


    <strong>** Feb 5, 1557, Mewar Rajputana, Sisodia''s territory **</strong>


    Thete morning sun cast a warm glow upon the tranquil scene outside the rustic cottage where Balwindar Singh sat, his weary frame propped against the wooden doorway. The gentle breeze whispered through the surrounding trees, carrying with it the faint scent of wildflowers and earth. Balwindar, now freed from the confines of his bandages, leaned back, his brow furrowed in contemtion as he surveyed the idyllic setting.


    His gaze drifted to the young woman who was busy tending to a patient in her veranda. She was Shweta, a charming 19-year-old with a candid personality.


    Currently, she was treating an injured farmer who hade seeking help after hurting his leg. Balwindar found himself captivated by Shweta''s presence, her warm demeanour and caring nature seeming to have a healing effect that went beyond the herbal remedies she administered.


    As he watched her work, his mind wandered to the proposal made by Shweta''s father earlier that morning. The idea of bing his son-inw and taking on the responsibility of caring for both Shweta and their ancestralnds upon the father''s passing lingered in Balwindar''s thoughts.


    On one hand, there was the daunting task to meet with the unknown foreign prince of Samrajya, where he could expose Bairam Khan''s treachery and seek revenge for his master. The thought of taking a stand for justice tugged at his heartstrings, even though it was a path fraught with uncertainty.


    On the other hand, there was the tempting prospect of settling down and retiring from the tumultuous affairs of the world. The idea of finding peace and stability in a tranquil setting beckoned to him, offering a respite from the struggles of wielding power and influence over which he had little control.


    Amidst these conflicting thoughts, Balwindar couldn''t ignore the growing attraction he felt towards Shweta. He couldn''t shake the feeling that perhaps, just perhaps, she harboured a simr sentiment towards him, but such thoughts were best left for another time. For now, amidst the tranquil beauty of the moment, he knew he had weighty decisions to make regarding his future path.


    As Balwindar grappled with the weight of his decision, the tranquility of the moment was shattered by the sudden chaos that erupted outside. Voices of panic mingled with the thundering hooves of horses and the ominous ng of swords shing.


    His eyes widened in rm as he witnessed the son of the vige chief darting out of sight through the back door in horse back, a desperate escape from an unknown threat.


    Meanwhile, the vige chief rallied his trusted aides, their faces etched with determination as they prepared to defend their home against the impending onught of bandits.


    Amidst the chaos, Shweta''s eyes met Balwindar''s, silently pleading for help. Without hesitation, he nodded in acknowledgment as she ushered the injured farmer into the safety of the cottage. Grabbing a long stick from beside the door, Balwindar positioned himself at the forefront of the fence surrounding the house, ready to confront the impending danger.


    Amidst the tumultuous mor, Balwindar''s eyes widened in horror as he witnessed the bandits, numbering between 30 to 40, ruthlessly capturing the vige chieftain.


    With callousughter echoing through the air, they dragged him to the vige square where, under the merciless gaze of their leader, Kaliya, they executed him without remorse.


    Kaliya, a towering figure standing at an imposing height of 6 feet 8 inches, exuded an aura of barbarity as he issued hismands.


    "Bring all the women here! Take everything of value and kill anyone who dares to resist!" Kaliya bellowed, hismand ringing out with chilling authority.


    With a sense of dread, Balwindar watched as the bandits dispersed, their cruel intentionsid bare as they began to break down the doors of the vige homes, intent on looting and piging without mercy.


    As the chaos unfolded before him, Balwindar''s heart raced with a mixture of fear and resolve. With each passing moment, the gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon him, knowing that the fate of the vige hung precariously in the bnce.


    As three bandits closed in on Balwindar, their menacing words cutting through the chaos, he felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. Memories of past failures shed before his eyes, but he pushed them aside, gripping the stick tightly in his hand as he prepared to defend himself.


    With swift and decisive movements, Balwindar lunged forward, delivering a powerful uppercut to the first bandit on his right, shattering his jaw with a sickening crunch. Without pausing, he pivoted to face the next assant, bringing the stick crashing down on his head with enough force to send him reeling to the ground.


    Using the momentum of his attack, Balwindar hooked the legs of the third bandit, sending him tumbling to the dirt before unleashing a barrage of merciless blows upon him.


    The cries of his fallen adversaries drew the attention of more bandits, four of whom advanced upon him with grim determination. But Balwindar remained steadfast, his focus unwavering as he faced the new threat.


    As the first bandit lunged forward, Balwindar sidestepped with lightning speed, delivering a devastating blow to his right hand, disarming him before swiftly incapacitating him with a blow to the head.


    As three more assants closed in, their swords glinting menacingly in the sunlight, Balwindar stood his ground, his movements calcted and precise. With a swift flick of his wrist, he deflected the first attacker''s strike, the sh of metal ringing out in the air. Ducking under the second assant''s swing, he delivered a swift kick to their knee, causing them to stumble backward with a cry of pain.


    Meanwhile, he spun to face the third assant, his stick poised to strike. With a fluid motion, he swung the stick in a wide arc, aiming for the attacker''s shoulder. The assant attempted to block the blow, but Balwindar anticipated their move, adjusting his angle at thest moment tond a solid hit.


    As the assants recoiled from the force of Balwindar''s strikes, he pressed his advantage, his movements graceful yet deadly. With each strike, he targeted their vulnerable joints, aiming to incapacitate them without causing fatal injuries. The assants, realizing they were outmatched, began to falter, their attacks growing increasingly desperate and uncoordinated.


    Amidst the flurry of blows and shes, Balwindar remained calm and focused, his mind calcting each move with precision. He parried their attacks with ease, his stick whirling through the air in a deadly dance. With each strike, he maintained his bnce andposure, never wavering in his resolve to defend himself and those he cared about.


    As the skirmish continued, the assants'' movements grew sluggish, their fatigue evident as they struggled to keep up with Balwindar''s relentless assault. With one final, decisive strike, Balwindar disarmed thest remaining assant, sending their sword ttering to the ground.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, Balwindar stood tall, his chest heaving with exertion but his spirit unbroken.


    Amidst the chaos, the leader of the bandits, Kaliya, emerged with a contingent of ten men at his back. His eyes burned with fury as he surveyed the scene, his lips curling into a cruel smile as he prepared to unleash his forces upon Balwindar.


    As Balwindar stood his ground, the leader of the bandits approached with a mocking grin, his voice dripping with false camaraderie.


    "Why are you so worked up, my friend? We have no intention of harming a skilled individual like yourself. How about joining us?" Kaliya''s words rang out, his eyes assessing Balwindar''s reaction with a calcted interest.


    Balwindar''s gaze flickered momentarily to the cottage where Shweta watched from hiding, her worried eyes locked onto his. With a determined resolve, he turned back to face Kaliya, his grip tightening on the stick in his hand.


    But Kaliya seemed unfazed by Balwindar''s silent defiance, his amusement evident as he continued to taunt him.


    "Ah, young bloods," Kaliya chuckled darkly. "My father always warned me not to underestimate the power of love. I promise we will spare your girl, but only if you cooperate. What do you say?"


    In response, Balwindar raised his stick in Kaliya''s direction, his stance firm and unwavering. The leader''sughter echoed through the air as he winked at one of his trusted aides, a silent signal passing between them.


    "Very well," Kaliya dered, drawing his two swords with a flourish. "Let''s make it one versus one then."


    As Kaliya advanced with his two gleaming swords, Balwindar stood ready, his eyes locked on his opponent''s every move. With the grace of a seasoned fighter, he expertly parried each strike, using his trusty stick with skillful precision.


    Kaliya''s strikes came fast and fierce, but Balwindar''s movements were fluid and calcted. With every step, he maintained his bnce, shifting his stance seamlessly to keep Kaliya at bay. As the sh of steel rang out, the dance ofbat unfolded, a symphony of strength and agility.


    With a swift sidestep, Balwindar avoided a powerful overhead strike from Kaliya''s left sword, countering with a quick jab of his stick to the bandit''s ribs. Kaliya grunted in pain, but he pressed on,unching a series of rapid shes aimed at Balwindar''s legs.


    Balwindar responded with a low sweep of his stick, knocking one of Kaliya''s swords off bnce before delivering a forceful thrust towards his opponent''s midsection. Kaliya stumbled back, momentarily thrown off guard by the unexpected move.


    Kaliya took a brief pause to retrieve his swords, then swiftly closed the distance between himself and Balwindar and leaped into the air, aiming a downward strike with both swords in his hands.


    Balwindar instinctively raised his stick to block the attack, but the force of the blow caused the stick to splinter, leaving him momentarily vulnerable. Evading the strike, Balwindar rolled to the side and swiftly picked up the fallen sword in one hand and the broken stick in the other.


    Despite being pushed back by Kaliya''s relentless assault, Balwindar continued to deflect and parry the deadly attacks, exploiting any openings in Kaliya''s defense to deliver precise counterattacks. With the broken stick, he targeted Kaliya''s joints, aiming to disable him, but the seasoned warrior managed to keep his joints safe.


    As the duel intensified, Kaliya managed to push Balwindar heavily into a corner, taunting him with a smirk. "You have a way with swords, huh? How about a surprise?" he mocked, prompting Balwindar to look back for a moment.


    To his horror, Balwindar saw Shweta seized by one of Kaliya''sckeys, a hand covering her mouth while a knife pressed against her delicate neck. Panic surged through Balwindar as he forgot his surroundings, attempting to rush to Shweta''s aid.


    In that moment of distraction, a powerful blow struck Balwindar''s head, sending him reeling into darkness. As consciousness slipped away, he caught a final glimpse of Kaliya''s menacing smile, realizing toote the trap that had been set.


    <strong>** After few hours **</strong>


    As the evening sun began to dip below the horizon, casting an orange glow over the vige square, Balwindar slowly opened his eyes.


    The flickering mes of a bonfire illuminated the scene, revealing Shweta lying at the feet of the thug Kaliya. She was bound, her mouth gagged, and her legs tied tightly. Tears streaked down her swollen cheeks, bearing witness to the agony she had endured.


    Balwindar attempted to move his body, but every inch was met with searing pain, as if he had been pummelled relentlessly while unconscious. Despite the agony, he summoned every ounce of strength and determination, dragging himself closer to Shweta''s side.


    However, his feeble attempt was abruptly halted as he caught sight of a sword nted firmly in the ground before him, ced there by one of Kaliya''sckeys. The gleaming de served as a grim reminder of the perilous situation they were in.


    Kaliya, with a smug grin on his face, replied, "Ah, after a long time, I''ve enjoyed such a good fight. See, I''m not merciless. I''ll let you live and all the vigers go, as we''ve taken what we need." He gestured behind him, where several girls and women were bound with ropes, along with sacks of grains and scattered jewelry, rounded up by his men.


    "But before I go, I think I should give you a parting gift, for wasting my time and beating my men," With an evil gleam in his eyes, Kaliya turned towards Shweta, who recoiled back in horror.


    Balwindar struggled to get up, understanding the bandit''s ill intentions, but he was unable to stand due to the beating he had received from theckeys.


    Kaliya and his menughed wickedly as they teased the duo, with Kaliya raising his right hand in the air and slowly moving it towards Shweta''s bosom, threatening to rip off her blouse and leave her exposed.


    Balwindar cursed his helplessness, feeling powerless to protect the people who mattered most to him. He prayed fervently to the heavens, begging for a miracle to save Shweta, vowing to choose the first option he had previously dismissed.


    In that desperate moment, as if in response to his plea, an arrow suddenly pierced through the air, finding its mark on Kaliya''s approaching hand. The bandit leader cried out in agony, his disbelief evident in his pained expression as he staggered back, clutching his injured hand.


    But the assault didn''t end there. Another arrow swiftly followed, striking true and piercing Kaliya''s knee with precision. With a guttural cry of pain, Kaliya crumpled to the ground, his once formidable stature reduced to a figure writhing in torment.


    Yet fate had one final blow in store. A third arrow found its mark, slicing through the air before embedding itself in Kaliya''s neck. Blood spurted forth, drenching the ground beneath him as he choked and gasped for air, his life slipped away within few moment of struggle to breath.


    " Kaliya is down! Leader is dead!"


    "It''s Prince Pratap! "


    "Run for your lives!" his peers cried out in rm, urging each other to flee and shouting for safety.


    Arrows continued to fly, hitting each running bandit with deadly uracy. As Balwindar''s vision began to fade into darkness, he caught sight of a young boy with a blurred face, dressed in noble clothes and wielding a crossbow. Though no more than five feet tall, the boy exuded an aura of authority and courage beyond his years, leading his troops into battle.


    In that fleeting moment, the boy appeared to Balwindar as a spiritual figure, reminiscent of his revered guru, Guru Nanak. With that image burned into his mind, Balwindar lost consciousness, his fate intertwined with the unfolding chaos around him.

 Chapter 50: Knowing the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 50: Knowing the Enemy</h4>


    Prince Pratap Singh, the eldest son of Maharana Udai Singh II, sat in the softly lit royal chamber, the flickering torches casting yful shadows on the walls. The room boasted luxurious furnishings. Across from himy Balwindar, whose bandaged form spoke volumes of recent trials. By his side, Shweta clung to his hand, tears silently tracing her cheeks in the solemn air.


    Pratap observed them with a mix of empathy and respect, mindful of his princely decorum. Though he longed to offerfort to Shweta, he held back, recognizing the gravity of the moment and the dignity owed to his status.


    Born on 1540, Prince Pratap was heir to the esteemed Sisodia Rajput lineage, famed for their valor and martial prowess. Raised to uphold Mewar''s honor, he had been groomed for leadership from a tender age.


    In the wake of the recent Battle of Panipat, where crossbows and firearms had proven decisive under Samrat Hemu''smand against the Mughals, Pratap had be captivated by their effectiveness. The precision and power of the crossbow had sparked a deep-seated desire within him to master its use and integrate it into Mewar''s military strategies.


    In this altered timeline, the kingdom of Mewar-Rajputana remained untouched by the Gujarat Sultanate''s advances. Instead, they emerged victorious against neighboring Rajput ns, expanding their territory westernwards, stretching as far as the southern downstream of the Ravi River. This newly acquirednd was named as the Sisodia Territory, a tribute to the ruling dynasty of Udai Singh.


    Among the key figures shaping this triumph was Udai Singh''s cousin, Ranbeer Singh. While Udai Singh initially harbored doubts about the efficacy of firearms and other modern weaponry, Ranbeer Singh recognized the potential to bolster the kingdom''s strength. Despite local opposition, he volunteered to represent Mewar at a weapon exhibition hosted by Prince Aditya, at the Rewari Kingdom where there main arms factories were located.


    Pratap, deeply infatuated with the innovative crossbow weaponry, was thrilled upon learning of his uncle''s journey to the Bhargav empire, the very birthce of these advanced arms in Indian subcontinent. With eager anticipation, he sought permission from his mother and swiftly assembled a small contingent of royal guards to join his uncle''s expedition.


    As they journeyed, Pratap encountered the son of the vige chief, who urgently sought aid to confront marauding bandits. Without hesitation, Pratap rallied to his side, leading a swift and decisive operation to neutralize the threat and rescue the surviving vigers. Impressed by Balwindar''s courage and skill, Pratap brought him along to join his uncle''s forces, recognizing his valor as an asset to their cause.


    Now, arriving at his uncle''s fort, Pratap sat vigntly by Balwindar''s side, eagerly awaiting news of his recovery. Lost in thought about Balwindar''s origins, Pratap''s attention snapped back to the present as he heard the encouraging news of Balwindar regaining consciousness.


    Turning to his royal butler, Pratap gestured toward Shweta, indicating that he wished to speak with Balwindar privately. The butler approached Shweta with gentle reassurance, conveying the prince''s request for some space.


    "His Highness would like to ask some questions to Balwindar," the butler exined softly to Shweta, "and he is asking for you to give them some privacy."


    Understanding the situation, Shweta nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting a mix of concern and anticipation. With a fleeting nce at Balwindar, she followed the butler out of the chamber, leaving Pratap and Balwindar alone to converse.


    Upon regaining consciousness in an unfamiliar location, Balwindar''s eyes darted around anxiously until theynded on a lone boy at his teenage. Observing the noble appearance of the young boy, Balwindar''s initial panic subsided, and he mustered the courage to speak.


    "Who are you? Where am I? Where is Shweta?" Balwindar''s voice quivered with uncertainty as he bombarded the boy with questions.


    With calm assurance, the prince responded, "At ease. You are in the Sisodia territory of Mewar Rajputana, under my protection. I am Prince Pratap."


    Balwindar let out a sigh of relief upon hearing the prince''s reassuring words. He hesitated at first, answering the prince''s questions while carefully avoiding any mention of his military past.


    However, as the conversation progressed, Balwindar''s desperationpelled him to reveal the truth.


    "Please, your highness, " Balwindar pleaded, his voice tinged with urgency, "I beg you to listen. I need to reach Bhargav Samrajya to seek justice. Bairam Khan must be stopped before he threatens your kingdom as well."


    Prince Pratap listened intently, his eyes widening in surprise as Balwindar recounted his tale of bravery and sacrifice. Determination flickered in the young prince''s eyes as he made a solemn promise.


    "I will take you to Bhargav Samrajya," Prince Pratap dered, "but we will go discreetly, disguised as my delegates. Your identity will remain concealed until I choose to reveal it."


    Internally, Prince Pratap also noted the potential threat posed by Bairam Khan towards his kingdom as the rival neighbour.


    <strong>** Purana Q, Prince Chamber **</strong>


    As Prince Aditya entered his private chamber, a sense of weariness weighed heavily upon him. For the past few days, he had been busy with his schedule and the constant pressure toplete hispany''s projects, finding free time was bing a challenge. Only during thete hours of the night, when distractions were few and far between, did Aditya find a semnce of freedom from his responsibilities.


    After a grueling day spent overseeing army training drills and reviewing progress reports from the ironworks factory and textile workshop, Aditya felt utterly drained. Despite his exhaustion, he pushed himself to fulfill his duties, determined to achieve his objectives. Making a mental note to establish a private academy to train skilledborers and delegate tasks to his subordinates, Aditya settled into his cabin.


    Under the soft glow ofmplight, he retrieved a stack of papers and began sketching designs for new weapons that he envisioned to sell in uing exhibition.


    Aditya was no fool, he had his sights set on introducing advanced armaments, but not ones that would immediately rival his own cutting-edge arsenal. He understood the delicate bnce of power and the need to strategically unveil game-changing technologies. While he harboured ns for flintlock rifles, he knew that openly advancing such revolutionary weaponry could risk its premature disclosure to rival factions.


    For the time being, Aditya focused on consolidating his authority and refining his management strategies. He found the current performance of arquebuses satisfactory with little customisation, albeit receable by more efficient matchlocks sourced from Portuguese traders.


    Quietly, he formted ns to gradually transition to flintlocks during his uing visit to the Dan, ensuring a seamless transition without drawing anyone''s attention.


    However, Aditya recognized the immediate need to cater to the interests of the empire and other nobles while simultaneously generating revenue. With this in mind, he resolved to innovate rapid-fire weapons technology either already in existence or on the cusp of development elsewhere in the world but not yet utilized within the Indian subcontinent.


    With meticulous precision, Aditya sketched out the diagrams of formidable weaponry, each imbued with the potential to reshape thendscape of warfare.


    First on his list was the Chinese repeating crossbow, a venerable weapon known for its effectiveness since the 4th century BCE. Next, he turned his attention to the lightweight mounted crossbow called arbalest, a cavalry-centric innovation designed for uracy and ease of reload while mounted on horseback.


    As he refined the design of the arbalest crossbow, Aditya envisioned its impact on the battlefield, foreseeing its potential to revolutionize cavalry tactics. With each stroke of his pen, he infused the blueprint with his vision, ensuring that it surpassed the limitations of existing crossbow technology.


    Continuing his exploration of ancient weaponry, Aditya sketched the customizedntern shield, inspired by the Italiannternarii of the 15th century. The addition of a smallntern, strategically positioned to blind enemybatants during nocturnal raids, added a tactical advantage to the shield''s defensive capabilities.


    Thisntern shield had the potential to be employed by the new police force established by his Samrajya.


    Transitioning to artillery, Aditya envisioned the devastating potential of the hwacha, a Korean invention renowned for its ability to unleash a torrent of arrows upon unsuspecting foes. Drawing upon historical ounts of its effectiveness against Japanese invaders in thete 16th century, he incorporated modifications to enhance its range and uracy.


    Finally, Aditya contemted the inclusion of Mysorean rockets, the groundbreaking invention credited to Tipu Sultan of Mysore in thete 18th century. Despite initial hesitation, he recognized the strategic value of these potent projectiles, especially when wielded within the confines of member states.


    After refining the design to ensurepatibility with existing weaponry, he resolved to add them to his arsenal, confident in their ability to turn the tide of battle.


    Completing the weapon design phase, Aditya pondered the uniform requirements for his military. He observed the prevalent use of dhotis among his soldiers, which proved cumbersome during parades. Determined to streamline the attire while also keeping it traditional, he opted to introduce clothes simr to pants like pyjamas which were simr as the new standard, citing theirfort and ease of wear during emergencies. He couldn''t help but appreciate the unknown European inventor whose creation had revolutionized clothing, despite the contentious role of colonial history.


    However, Aditya realized the need for hierarchy within the dress code, especially for generals who required a distinct style. Uncertain of adopting European models, he reflected on the American military attire during their struggle for independence from Britain. Intrigued by their values and capitalistic policies, Aditya saw no harm in borrowing ideas from the fledgling United States of America, confident that it would not infringe upon any existing national identity.


    After careful consideration, Aditya decided to implement a mixture of traditional Indian dress, such as blue short kurtas and pyjamas, with some modern designs and decorations. This choice aimed to establish a separate standard and make the attire more attractive, making it easier to produce and appealing to local youth to volunteer for thepany''s mercenary rather than joining the empire''s army. Germany was the first to understand the importance of standard uniforms and decorations, which significantly improved soldiers'' attitudes and morale during World War II. This decision reflects his desire to evolve the culture while maintaining traditional heritage


    With his vision for the military uniform crystallized, Aditya implemented a striking ensemble consisting of blue shirts adorned with white straps and brown leather to be used as belts,plemented by matching blue pants and sturdy ck leather boots and ck leather gloves. The best part of this dress code is that it''s already avable in the market for nobles, and providing it tomoners can greatly increase his influence among his subjects. Despite facing manufacturing challenges, he remained confident in his ability to ovee them, eager to bridge the gap between concept and reality.


    Privately, Aditya relished the opportunity to don a shirt and pants after a prolonged period, findingfort and familiarity in the attire. For the attire of generals, he opted for elegance, recing the white straps with resplendent golden ones that resembled power and authority. To infuse a touch of tradition, he added a regal red cape, seamlessly blending modernity with the dress code used by current traditional generals.


    Before he could delve into his ns forunching domestic products such as sophisticated soap and ssware, he was interrupted by his trusted butler, Hari Singh, the trusted butler of Prince Aditya, approached with an urgent message.


    With a grave expression, he informed Aditya of the letter received from Jaydev Patil, the head of the intelligence department.


    Aditya''s curiosity piqued, he epted the sealed parchment and ced it carefully on the table, momentarily setting aside his designs for the new weapons. He handed over thepleted diagrams to Hari Singh, instructing him to deliver them to the workshop and factory for immediate production.


    "Ensure that each sample ispleted as soon as possible," Aditya emphasized, "and do not hesitate to allocate additional resources if needed. Time is of the essence."


    Hari Singh nodded, acknowledging the prince''s directives, before bringing up another pressing matter. "Your Highness, we are encountering challenges with paper manufacturing. Its widespread use is putting a strain on our resources."


    Aditya furrowed his brow, contemting the issue. "I will address this matter promptly," he assured Hari Singh, acknowledging the importance of finding a solution to the paper shortage.


    As Hari Singh left the chamber, Aditya''s anticipation grew as he unsealed the parchment. However, as he read its contents, his expression shifted from contentment to rm and disbelief. The contents of the letter sent his emotions careening in a different direction, his mood taking a sudden and unexpected turn.

 Chapter 51: Wiped Out

    <h4>Chapter 51: Wiped Out</h4>


    <strong>** Few days back, Punjab territory, Shivallik hills **</strong>


    Abdul Hameed, King of Kashmir, woke from his slumber due to the noises of screams and the flickering glow of mes dancing in the night. Rushing out of his tent, he was met with a scene of chaos: tents aze, soldiers scrambling in panic, and the acrid smell of smoke filling the air.


    Approaching him amidst the turmoil, his royal guardmander, Tousif Hussain, delivered the grim news. "Your Majesty, someone has infiltrated our camp and set fire to our supplies. Nearby tents have also been ignited, but thankfully, casualties among our escort troops are minimal."


    Fury red within Abdul Hameed as he demanded answers. "How could this happen? Howx was your security?" he thundered, his voiceced with frustration and disbelief.


    Bowing his head in shame, themander replied, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but it appears to be the work of an insider."


    As the king''s anger subsided slightly, he surveyed the charred remnants of their supplies, his mind racing with possibilities. Positioned within the shadow of the Shivalik Mountains, there seemed to be no escape for their assants. Yet, amidst the chaos, Abdul Hameed sensed impending danger, a premonition of an ambush looming on the horizon.


    Gritting his teeth, he issued amand with steely resolve. "Listen carefully. We are being pursued from Delhi and are in imminent danger of ambush. We must evacuate these mountains immediately."


    The shock registered on Royal Guard Commander Tousif''s face was palpable as he processed the gravity of the situation. "An ambush, Your Majesty? Who would dare to attack within the territories of the Samrajya?" he questioned incredulously.


    Exhaustion etched across King Abdul Hameed''s features as he wearily responded, "It''s not external threats, Commander. Our adversaries lurk within, those who oppose our stance."


    The captain''s expression darkened with grim understanding at the revtion. Before he could delve deeper into the matter, the king inquired urgently, "Is there a nearby fort, where we can seek refuge?"


    Tousif swiftly replied, "Your Majesty, we are but a few kilometres away from the capital of Punjab, Chandi Mandir Fort(fort of Chandigarh)."


    The king''s eyes gleamed with a glimmer of hope as he seized the captain''s shoulders, his voice filled with determination. "Excellent. Prepare the soldiers to march at once. We must vacate this ce immediately."


    Pausing momentarily, a n forming in his mind, Abdul Hameed continued, "But first, dispatch a pigeon post to Delhi, informing them of the ambush. Another message must be sent to Punjab, notifying them of our journey to seek refuge at Chandi Fort. And send word to Kashmir for additional reinforcement. We cannot afford to proceed without proper preparation."


    Acknowledging the king''s directives with a nod of affirmation, Royal Guard Commander Tousif hastened to oversee the necessary arrangements, ensuring swift action in the face of impending danger.


    As the delegation from Kashmir, led by King Abdul Hameed and his officials, made their arduous descent from the mountainous terrain of the Shivallik valleys, their progress was hindered by theck of specialised cavalry within their ranks. Though they had horses, ponies, and donkeys for transportation and supply carriage, the absence of dedicated cavalry slowed their journey considerably.


    Abdul Hameed, confident in his decision to alter their route to avoid potential enemy traps, urged his 2000-strong contingent onward without employing scouts to surveince ahead. Unbeknownst to them, a grave threat awaited.


    As they traversed the narrow valley nestled between two towering mountain ridges, a single gunshot shattered the air, followed by the thud of a soldier falling.


    The entire army ground to a halt, their gaze drawn upwards to the higher ground where their unseen assantsy in wait.


    Without warning, arrows from crossbows whistled through the air, apanied by the sharp reports of gunshots, raining down upon the unsuspecting soldiers below. Panic rippled through their ranks as they scrambled for cover, but the unforgiving terrain offered little refuge. Desperate, they raised shields in a futile attempt to ward off the deadly barrage, but the onught imed half their number before finally relenting.


    By sheer fortune, King Abdul Hameed was shielded from harm by the protective barrier formed by his loyal royal guards, narrowly escaping the devastating onught.


    After the rain of projectiles ceased, a brief moment of respite washed over the weary soldiers. However, Tousif, the royal guardmander, wasted no time in rallying his troops.


    "This isn''t over," Tousif''s authoritative voice pierced through the chaos. "Stick together. Stay in formation. Protect His Majesty."


    With urgency, the soldiers quickly adjusted their positions, shields held high in defense, ready for whatever dangery ahead.


    King Abdul, his gaze determined, knew they couldn''t afford to linger in the face of such danger. "We need to keep moving," he asserted, his words clear and resolute. "Staying here spells certain doom."


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Tousif issued orders without hesitation. "Soldiers, advance!" hemanded, his voice resonating across the battlefield. "Maintain formation."


    With their captain leading the charge, the soldiers pressed forward, their bodies fatigued from the relentless assault. As they moved ahead, a thick mist enveloped them, hindering their visibility and adding to the uncertainty.


    In the eerie stillness, the distant sound of approaching hoofbeats and the piercing neighs of horses echoed through the mist, serving as a grim reminder of the impending danger they faced.


    Tousif, his brow slick with sweat, grimaced as he identified the imminent threat.


    "Cavalry iing! Spears to the front!" he barked, his voice strained with urgency.


    Emerging from the haze, the cavalry, their origin unknown, charged forth with lethal intent, ready to decimate the unsuspecting soldiers. With grim resolve, the troops braced themselves for the impending sh.


    But before the two forces could collide, a massive boulder hurtled down from the heights above, crashing into their ranks standing below. Tousif''s urgent cry pierced through the chaos.


    "Brace for impact!"


    The boulder struck with devastating force, shattering the infantry formation and scattered their ranks. Seizing the opportunity presented by the ensuing chaos, the cavalry surged forward to take the chance.


    King Abdul Hameed stood resolute at the forefront of his beleaguered army. The weight of responsibility bore heavily upon his shoulders, but he refused to yield to despair.


    With his spear and shield held aloft, he rallied his men with unwavering determination.


    "Form the lines! We must press on! In this narrow valley, their front numbers are limited, We only need to crush the waves!" he cried, his voice cutting through the chaos like a rion call.


    His eyes zed with fervor as he led the defense, each step forward a testament to his courage and resolve.


    His soldiers echoed his rallying cry, chanting "Crush the waves" as they quickly formed the lines with renewed morale, facing the assants head-on.


    With determination etched on their faces, they stood poised and ready to defend against the impending aggression. Each step resonated with defiance against the oing tide, their unity evident in their resolve.


    As they shed with their adversaries with shields and spears, they fought with unwavering resolve, bringing the advancing cavalry to an abrupt standstill. Their collective strength proving formidable against the onught. With each blow struck, they pushed back against the enemy cavalry, determined to crush the waves that dared to stand in their way.


    Despite the odds stacked against them, King Abdul remained undaunted, his presence on the battlefield inspiring his men to stand tall in the face of adversity.


    With each thrust of his spear, he carved a path through the enemy ranks, his every movement a symphony of strength and skill.


    Though the battle raged on, King Abdul Hameed fought on with unwavering determination, his unwavering resolve serving as a beacon of hope amidst the chaos of war.


    As the soldiers fought desperately to maintain their position, glimmer of hope for survival flickered within the troops. With each passing moment, the enemy''s advance which was locked in a stalemate was getting backward, Even with heavy losses the Kashmiri army pressed forward under the lead of their king andmander. And then, just when it seemed like they might hold out a little longer, disaster struck.


    A thunderous roar of noises erupted from behind as another wave of enemy in form of infantry surged forward with crossbows and archers in their rank, guarded by their spearmen in front. In that moment, it was as if fate itself had turned against them, sealing their fate with a cruel and final blow.


    Theirmander, Tousif, bellowed out his orders amidst the chaos. "Soldiers in the back, protect the rear!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the din of battle.


    With a swift gesture, he directed his men to hold the lines, their shields raised in defense as they braced themselves for the impending onught. The urgency in his tone spurred the soldiers into action, each one positioning themselves strategically to defend both sides.


    But, relentless assault of the enemies bore down upon them, the morale of the Kashmiri soldiers began to waver. Fatigue weighed heavily upon them.


    "Stand firm! We can''t afford to falter now!" he shouted above the din, his voice strained but resolute.


    Yet, with grit and determination, they fought on, their spears and swords gleaming in the faint moonlight in the battlefield. Each blow struck with precision, each parry a resemnce of their zeal to survive.


    From one side, the cavalry charged forth with relentless onught , their thundering hooves shaking the earth as they bore down upon the besieged army. From the other, the sea of infantry surged forward, their arrows raining down upon the shielded ranks and mercilessly thinning the allied lines.


    Caught in the deadly crossfire, King Abdul Hameed''s men fought with all their might, their ranks slowly but steadily dwindling with each passing moment. Yet amidst the chaos and carnage, the king remained a beacon of unwavering resolve, his presence on the battlefield inspiring his men to continue the fight against impossible odds.


    And then, in the midst of the chaos, tragedy struck. A lone horseback rider emerged from the fray, his sword gleaming in the fading light. With a swift and deadly strike, he cut down King Abdul Hameed, his head tumbling from his shoulders in a grotesque disy of violence.


    In that moment, the king''s world turned upside down, his vision swimming as he plummeted into darkness. His final sight was the sharp edge of the enemy''s sword, a cruel reminder of the futility of their struggle.


    With their leader in, the morale of King Abdul Hameed''s army faltered. It became increasingly clear that victory was beyond their grasp. Wave after wave of enemy soldiers crashed upon them, their sheer numbers overwhelming even the bravest of warriors. They fought on valiantly, but one by one, they fell to the relentless enemy assault.


    As the sun set on the battlefield, silence descended upon the once-proud Kashmiri army, now reduced to lifeless corpses strewn across the blood-soaked ground.


    After the battle, Ansari approached the hooded figure and presented the severed head of King Abdul Hameed. "Your grace, here is the king''s head," he said, bowing respectfully as he handed over the grisly trophy. The hooded figure nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Well done, Ansari. With this, one part of the deal is alreadypleted," the figure remarked.


    The hooded figure took the severed head, shrouded in rags, and issued orders to cover their tracks. "Clear the corpses from our side. Scatter the saffron gs of Samrajya. Leave some of their guns and crossbows near the bodies to make it appear as though they were responsible," hemanded.


    Ansari nodded in agreement, acknowledging, "It''s all thanks to the insight of his grace. If you hadn''t scouted his location, we might have missed this chance."


    The hooded figure chuckled softly before replying, "No, I won''t take credit for it this time. Actually, I received a tip from his experienced friend. If not for his cautious nature, King Abdul might have survived."


    With a hint of pride in his voice, the hooded figure outlined the next stage of their ns. Ansari listened closely, absorbing the details and admiring theplexwork of alliances and strategies that would shape their future endeavours.


    Ansari bowed once more, his heart heavy with concern, but he dared to voice his question. "Forgive me for my question, but your grace, why did we take such a risk to expose ourselves now, when we already have clear objectives for our mission?"


    ''HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!''


    The hooded figure''sughter rang out eerily in the darkness before he answered, his voice filled with a chilling fervour. "Because, I love carnage!"

 Chapter 52: Urgent Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 52: Urgent Meeting</h4>


    As Aditya hurried to the king''s chamber, his mind raced with concern and curiosity. Upon his arrival, he was surprised to find the king''s chamber filled with council ministers whose presence seemed out of ce given the urgency conveyed in the intelligence minister''s request for the immediate summons.


    "Jaydev Patil," Aditya began, addressing the intelligence minister, "Forgive my presumption, but may I inquire about the urgency that necessitates the presence of other ministers at this incident?"


    Before Jaydev could respond, Prime Minister Chandrashekhar entered the room, followed closely by Emperor Hemu. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Aditya waited anxiously for an exnation.


    Chandrashekhar stepped forward, his expression grave. "Aditya, Sayantika Sen was the formerly head of intelligence and she is also current head of our elite spies abroad borders. And Sukhwindar Singh," he gestured towards the public minister, "is here because this matter demands immediate attention and decisive action that might impact public interest."


    Aditya''s heart sank at the implication of their presence. Whatever the issue, it was clear that it posed a significant threat to the empire''s stability.


    In the tense atmosphere of the king''s chamber, Aditya nodded gravely as Emperor Hemu turned his gaze towards him, silently acknowledging the seriousness of the situation. Hemu''s expression was stern as he addressed Jayadev Patil, the intelligence minister, "What news do you bring?"


    Jayadev Patil stepped forward, his face etched with concern. "Your Majesty, King Abdul Hameed of Kashmir was ambushed upon his return. We initially received a pigeon post directly from him, but subsequent reports from Punjab confirmed his tragic demise. His entire entourage has been wiped out."


    A wave of uneasiness swept through the room as Patil pressed on. "We''ve been briefed with analogous reports from Agra''s delegates," he disclosed, his expression grave. "Upon the king''s return to his realm, an assassination attempt was orchestrated by one of his harem members, lured into the scheme by bribery. Fortunately, she was captured, ultimately confessing Defense Minister Shadi Khan''s role in this."


    Patil''s expression remained stoic as he replied, "King Istehar Khan seeks retribution from the empire, adamant that such treachery must not go unpunished."


    Emperor Hemu''s expression darkened as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. "We cannot afford to let this escte," he dered, his voice firm. "We must tread carefully and ensure justice is served without inciting further conflict."


    Patil nodded in agreement.


    "Your Majesty,emperor," Prime Minister Chandrashekhar began, "Shadi Khan has been apprehended. He''s been relieved of his imperial duties for the time being, and his daughter is now under custody."


    Upon hearing this, Aditya, voiced his objection losing his calmness.


    "But your grace, you can not do this," Aditya interjected, his toneced with frustration. "How this concerns amira?"


    Chandrashekhar extended aforting hand to his grand son. "Don''t worry, Prince. Amira is safe," he reassured, his voice softening. "She''s under house arrest, in the custody of Raamya who has been appointed as temporary Defense Minister and Supreme Commander of the Imperial Army."


    Emperor Hemu, his disappointment evident, addressed Aditya with a somber expression. "We haven''t passed judgment yet, Aditya," he reminded, his tone firm yetpassionate. "These are precautionary measures. And Shadi Khan isn''t being held in regr cells."


    Observing Aditya''s demeanor, Hemu gestured for Sayantika and Sukhwindar to proceed with their reports.


    "Sayantika," Emperor Hemu addressed her, "Have your elite informants gathered any clues from foreignnds?"


    Sayantika, stepped forward, her expression focused and determined. "Your Majesty," she began, "Our informants have indeed been active in gathering intelligence from abroad.


    We''ve observed a significant increase in the number of traders entering Punjab, but their origins remain uncertain. Personally, I suspect they''ve crossed over from the Pakistani side of the Ravi River."


    She continued, "Additionally, we''ve received word from the Gajpathi Kingdom that a delegation from the Vijayanagar Empire has arrived within their territory, while the Mewar delegation is yet to cross our borders. Furthermore, delegations from Jaunpur, Amber, and Punjab are already stationed in the Kingdom of Rewari, each apanied by substantial military escorts. It''s proving difficult to ascertain the true culprits amidst this flurry of activities."


    Emperor Hemu inquired, "What brings them to Rewari now?"


    Prime Minister Chandrashekar responded, "Shadi Khan has arranged for their assistance in defense matters upon the arrival of foreign delegates in Rewari. Since they were already invited, the King of Rewari decided to host them until the prince''s exhibition. However, I have my doubts; some of them may be involved in these troubling events."


    Emperor Hemu turned his attention to Public Minister Sukhwindar Singh. "And what of the public reports? How isw and order?"


    "Your Majesty," Public Minister Sukhwindar Singh replied, "In the capital, everything remains under control. Thetest reports indicate tension in Punjab and Agra, but the local kingdom''s forces have managed to maintain peace and stability. There are minor disturbances in Bengal and Jaunpur among the nobles regarding new reforms. As for Kashmir, we have no recent updates. Our borders with the Sultanate kingdoms are peaceful both in the west and south. Overall, there''s no major cause for concern, and the local popce seems content with the recentnd reforms."


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty," Minister Jaydev Patil interjected, his tone respectful yet urgent, "While this may appear as a mere internal dispute, I fear its implications could be deep-rooted. This peace we currently enjoy might just be the calm before the storm. If word spreads regarding the attack on the delegates and the alleged involvement of Shadi Khan, we risk losing the trust of our Muslim citizens and bing aughingstock in the eyes of foreign nations regarding our security."


    As Jaydev Patil''s words hung heavy in the air, emphasizing the potential consequences of inaction, Sukhwindar Singh took a moment to collect his thoughts. With a calm andposed demeanor, he offered a contrasting perspective:


    "Your Majesty," Sukhwindar began, his tone measured yet confident, "While I respect Minister Patil''s concerns, I believe it''s essential to maintain a sense of perspective. This incident, though regrettable, may indeed be an isted urrence. Our security measures have always been robust, and incidents like these, though concerning, should not undermine the trust our citizens and foreign allies ce in us."


    He continued, "Furthermore, the swift apprehension of the assants and ourmitment to ensuring justice will demonstrate our unwavering dedication to maintaining peace and security within our borders. Let us not dwell on the potential negative oues but instead focus on reinforcing the strengths of our kingdom."


    "As much as we wish to believe otherwise, Your Majesty," Sayantika interjected, her voice tinged with concern, "the trouble runs deep. If we fail to uncover the true culprit swiftly, we may bepelled to punish Shadi Khan to appease Istehar Khan''s demands. But such a move risks alienating our loyal factions, who may question ourmitment to their protection."


    Her words hung heavy in the air as she continued, her gaze unwavering. "Furthermore, if we allow this matter to linger, word of the attack on the delegates could spread like wildfire. Such a betrayal of trust would not only erode the faith of our Muslim poption but also pave the way for internal strife, perhaps even civil war."


    She paused, the gravity of her words sinking in. "Beyond our borders, neighboring Muslim nations may see this turmoil as an opportunity to wage war against us, exploiting our internal divisions for their own gain. And if they perceive weakness, others may seek to break away from our empire altogether."


    As she finished speaking, a heavy silence enveloped the room, each council member grappling with the dire implications of Sayantika''s stark assessment. It was clear that the decisions made in theing days would shape not only the fate of their empire but the very course of history itself.


    Emperor Hemu listened intently to Sayantika''s grim assessment, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. Turning to his council, he posed a crucial question, "Who among us do we suspect as the possible culprit, and what grounds do we have for such suspicions?"


    Sukhwinder Singh was the first to respond, his tone grave. "It''s entirely usible that Shadi Khan is the perpetrator. His ambitious ns for inheritance reform could have driven him to desperate measures."


    Jaydev Patil weighed in next, his expression thoughtful. "While Istehar Khan''s usations against Shadi Khan cannot be dismissed outright, the evidence he has provided is vague at best. It''s possible he''s leveraging this situation to settle a personal vendetta."


    Sayantika Sen raised an eyebrow, considering another angle. "There may also be foreign interests at y here. The presence of arge number of Muslim traders in Punjab raises suspicions of outside involvement."


    Prime Minister Chandrashekhar offered a somber assessment. "We mustn''t overlook the possibility of apletely unknown entity. With no word from Kashmir and the military presence of other kingdom delegates in Rewari, there''s ample opportunity for someone to exploit this chaos for their own gain."


    As the council members waited with bated breath, Aditya''s words sliced through the tense atmosphere like a razor-sharp de. "Forgive me, but I find myself harbouring doubts about each individual mentioned in this matter."


    His unexpected promation hung in the air, sending a ripple of astonishment through the room. In the wake of Aditya''s revtion, an eerie silence descended. It became apparent that the prince''s words had struck a chord, resonating deeply with each member present.


    Indeed, as the weight of Aditya''s suspicions settled upon them, the council found themselves grappling with a newfound sense of unease. It was as if the veil of trust had been lifted, revealing the shadows of doubt and suspicion lurking beneath the surface of their once-unified empire.

 Chapter 53: Prince’s Solutions

    <h4>Chapter 53: Prince''s Solutions</h4>


    Emperor Hemu''s face turned grave as he regarded Aditya. "rify your thoughts, Aditya," he implored, his voice weighted with the gravity of the situation. "Tell us what''s on your mind."


    Aditya met the Emperor''s gaze unwaveringly. "It is usible," he began, "that Shadi Khan harbored resentment, but the circumstances of the attacks raise suspicions. Abdul Hameed''s entire army was decimated, while Istehar Khan''s assant was merely a harem member. Furthermore, the sudden influx of Muslim traders, coupled with the disappearance of reports from Kashmir, suggests a more intricate plot."


    Sukhwindar Singh interjected, his confusion evident. "But, Your Highness, didn''t you sign a peace treaty with Pakistan? Why would they engage in such actions?"


    Aditya''s lips curved into a knowing smile as he pondered Sukhwindar''s question. ''Naive indeed,'' he thought to himself. As someone well-versed in the intricacies of modern geopolitics, he understood the deceptive tactics employed by nations, especially through proxies.


    Turning to Sukhwindar, Aditya''s expression became solemn. "Your Grace," he began, "While we may have a treaty to prevent outright war, it doesn''t prevent ndestine actions by unofficial factions. Additionally, we don''t have any diplomatic alliance to know what''s going on there" As his words sank in, a sense of gravity settled over the room, each member realized the implications of Aditya''s revtion.


    He continued, "Furthermore, personally, I believe Shadi Khan is being framed. He has no motive to take such drastic measures when circumstances already favor him. On the contrary, it is we who stand to lose if we persecute him based on Istehar Khan''s vague report."


    Prime Minister Chandrashekhar interjected, "Prince, are you implying a conspiracy by Istehar Khan? Do you have evidence?"


    Aditya bowed respectfully before responding, "I apologize, Your Grace, but let us not overlook the fact that Istehar Khan''s evidence is ambiguous and susceptible to maniption. This usation could serve his interests while posing minimal risk to him."


    A hushed silence fell over the chamber as Emperor Hemu weighed Aditya''s words. Finally, he spoke, "It appears you have a n, Aditya."


    Aditya nodded solemnly. "Yes, Your Majesty," he affirmed. "At this very moment, it''s entirely usible that Istehar Khan is spreading rumors through his channels, painting a false picture of mistreatment of Muslims. We must counter this narrative by promoting Shadi Khan, who has proven himself to be more loyal and progressive than Istehar Khan, who has already sown seeds of discord within the Grand Chamber of Assembly."


    Sukhwindar Singh raised an objection, but Aditya maintained hisposure. "Your Grace," he replied calmly, "I''m not suggesting we release Shadi Khan. Rather, I propose we restrict ess to the Kingdom of Agra until this matter is resolved, ensuring Shadi Khan remains within Imperial jurisdiction."


    Sukhwindar Singh persisted in his protest, but Emperor Hemu silenced him with a gesture, granting Aditya permission to continue.


    Aditya''s words hung heavy in the air as he proposed a solution. "What we need now is a scapegoat to handle this situation," he stated, his voice firm. "Even without concrete proof, we can im to have uncovered links between foreigners colluding with regional powers to incite uprisings. This could shift the focus away from Hindu-Muslim conflicts and unite us under amon cause of security, giving us time to uncover the real culprit."


    Emperor Hemu nodded in agreement. "It seems you have more to add," he remarked.


    "Concerning potential foreign threats," Aditya addressed the council, his voice resonating with authority and foresight, "we must take proactive measures. I propose deploying central forces to Punjab and Kashmir, showcasing our unwaveringmitment to security. Furthermore, imposing a temporary ban on the movement ofrge groups of travellers or merchants across our borders for one month would serve as a strategic deterrent."


    His eyes scanning the attentive faces of the council members, Aditya continued, "In addition, we must dispatch urgent pigeon posts to our border states, urging them to bolster their defenses, especially in Kashmir. Moreover, the construction of more watchtowers along our borders will enhance our vignce and early warning capabilities."


    Emperor Hemu nodded in agreement. "Very well," he replied. "Prime Minister, ensure this matter is handled promptly."


    The Prime Minister nodded in acknowledgment, prompting Emperor Hemu to continue, "Futhermore," the Emperor added, "we must recognize our shorings in intelligence capabilities. How do we propose to rectify this?"


    Jaydev Patil responded, "Given the recent formation of the empire, we require time to train and deploy spies."


    Aditya interjected, "Why rely solely on spies when we can gather valuable information directly from our citizens?"


    The room fell silent as the council members considered Aditya''s suggestion. Emperor Hemu''s expression softened as he recognized the merit in Aditya''s proposal. "An unconventional approach," he remarked, "but one worth exploring. tell me more of your ideas on this Aditya"


    Adityaid out his n briefly, addressing the council with rity:


    "Firstly, we should deploy government-employed bards (those who sing for money) to deliver timely news and gather reports and rumors from every vige square. These reports will be collected from each viges to their respective paraganas (districts) and then ryed to the main branch of intelligence department office in each state which will be collectively send to capital. Vigers with verified news can be rewarded, allowing us to collect and regte the spread of information effectively.


    Secondly, we need to modernize our postal service. While we currently utilize the postal infrastructure of the former emperor Sher shah suri, it''s crucial to implement modernization measures to enhance regtion and surveince of the messages circted within our borders.


    Lastly, we must prioritize literacy in our officialnguage of Devnagri. By ensuring that all working citizens can atleast read and write, we not only improve their skills but also enable them to ess written news or future edicts. This widespread literacy will foster a sense of national unity and empower our localmunities. We must allocate budgetary resources for mandatory education, ensuring that all working citizens and children receive at least basic literacy skills, despite of any caste or religion."


    As Aditya outlined his proposals, the council members listened intently, recognizing the potential of his ideas to revolutionize the empire''s intelligence-gathering capabilities and strengthen its societal cohesion.


    Amidst the council''s deliberations, Sayantika Sen raised a valid concern, her voice carrying a tone of practicality. "This initiative may impose a significant burden on the empire," she pointed out, her brows furrowed with apprehension.


    Emperor Hemu, ever attentive to the concerns of his advisors, acknowledged Sayantika''s apprehension with a nod of understanding. "Your concerns are noted, Sayantika," he responded, his tone measured yet reassuring. "However, the potential benefits of these endeavors cannot be ignored."


    Sayantika, unmoved by the Emperor''s reassurances, persisted, her conviction unwavering. "But Your Majesty, the strain on our resources could be considerable also the brahmins wont allow to teach Sanskrit to lowers castes ," she insisted, her voice tinged with urgency.


    The Emperor, though sympathetic to Sayantika''s concerns, remained resolute in his decision. "The empire will bear this necessary burden and if Sanskrit is the issue then convince them to do so in Devanagari," he dered firmly.


    Turning to Aditya, the Emperor extended an invitation for involvement. "Aditya, as the progenitor of this idea, would you be willing to oversee this endeavour?" he inquired, his tone inviting.


    Aditya, appreciative of the opportunity but mindful of his currentmitments, respectfully declined.


    "I regret to inform Your Majesty, emperor that I must decline," he began respectfully. "I am currently overseeing road construction projects, and there are pending construction ns that require my immediate attention. Additionally, within the next three to four months, I am scheduled to embark on mercenary work in the southern regions, leaving me with little time to spare."


    Upon hearing Aditya''s response, Jaydev Patil stepped forward with a reassuring nod. "Your Majesty, as the intelligence department head, I offer my services to oversee this initiative and would also like to take care of primary education part," he dered confidently. "I assure you, I will handle it with the utmost diligence, ensuring there are no mistakes on our part this time."


    Aditya, recognizing the importance of the endeavour, pledged his support to Jaydev. "I may not lead, but I am more than willing to assist inying the foundations," he affirmed, his tone reflecting his unwaveringmitment.


    Emperor Hemu, satisfied with their responses, nodded approvingly. "Very well," he acknowledged, his voice carrying a note of encouragement. "I trust that you both will handle this matter with the diligence it deserves."


    With their roles defined and their determination clear, the council members resumed their discussions.


    After few moments, Aditya saw an opportune moment to make a request of Emperor Hemu. With a respectful nod towards the Emperor, Aditya spoke, his voice carrying a tone of earnestness and concern.


    "Your Majesty," Aditya began, "I understand the gravity of the situation regarding the custody of Amira, daughter of our former Defense Minister. With Raamya assuming her new role as Defense Chief, her duties will undoubtedly demand her full attention. I propose that, for the time being, I would like to take full responsibility for Amira''s care and well-being."


    As Aditya presented his proposal, Sukhwindar Singh voiced his objection, raising concerns about granting such privileges to the daughter of a subject, of the empire. However, Prime Minister Chandrashekhar stepped forward in support of his grandson''s request, emphasizing the importance of alleviating Raamya''s burden and providing sce to Princess Amira in these troubled times.


    Emperor Hemu, his expression thoughtful, listened to the arguments presented before him. After a moment of consideration, a faint smile touched his lips as he responded, "Very well, Aditya. You may take custody of Amira for the time being. However," he added, his tone firm, "By nightfall, she must return to her designated room and remember my earlier caution."


    Aditya, acknowledging the Emperor''s conditions with a respectful bow, expressed his gratitude and assurance. With the Emperor''s consent granted, the council meeting drew to a close, leaving Aditya to take on the newfound responsibility entrusted to him.


    *****


    After exiting the king''s chamber, Aditya hurried to Amira''s room in thete hours of the night, his heart pounding with concern. Upon arrival, he frantically searched the room, but there was no sign of her. Fearing the worst, he hastened to Raamya''s quarters, where he was met by a contingent of guards stationed at the entrance.


    Undeterred, he pushed past them and entered the room, where he found Amira nestled in Raamya''sforting embrace, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Amira," Aditya called out softly, his voice filled with empathy and reassurance.


    Startled, Amira looked up, her tear-filled eyes meeting his with a mixture of relief and anguish. Without a word, she rushed into his embrace, her sobs muffled against his chest.


    Her voice trembled with emotion as she whispered, "Aditya, my abbu is innocent. He would never betray the empire. They''re saying he''s a traitor." Her words were choked with sorrow and disbelief, her heart heavy with the weight of the usations against her beloved father.


    With tender care, Aditya enveloped Amira in his arms, holding her close as she wept. "I know your father is innocent," he dered, his voice a steady anchor in the storm of her emotions. Gently wiping away her tears, he cupped her cheeks, his gaze unwavering with determination. "Look at me," he urged softly. "I promise to clear his name and bring him back to you. You trust me, don''t you?" His words rang with conviction and promise, offering Amira a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Amira nodded fervently, her trust in Aditya evident in the way she clung to him. Aditya returned her embrace, holding her close in a silent pledge of support and determination. As they stood together, united in their resolve, Raamya approached with a gentle expression of sympathy.


    Without hesitation, she joined their embrace, enveloping them both in aforting hug. In that moment, amidst the turmoil and uncertainty, they found sce in each other''s presence, drawing strength from their shared bond of loyalty andpassion.


    With Amira and Raamya by his side, Aditya''s resolve solidified into an unbreakable determination. As he held them close, a steely resolve ignited within him, driving him to uncover the truth behind the usations and bring justice to those responsible, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 54: Kashmir

    <h4>Chapter 54: Kashmir</h4>


    <strong>** Hari Parbat fort, Srinagar, Kashmir **</strong>


    As the court chamber brimmed with anticipation, the esteemed ministers and noble dignitaries gathered around, their murmurs fading into hushed whispers as the empty throne loomed at the front.


    The air was thick with expectation, each member of the court awaiting themencement of the proceedings.


    In the solemn atmosphere, Prince Asad Hamid stepped forward with regal poise. Approaching the vacant throne, he gently rested his hand on the ornate armrest, acknowledging the weight of responsibility.


    Clearing his throat, Prince Asad''s voice rang out with authority, resonating through the chamber andmanding the attention of all present.


    "Esteemed ministers, noble lords, and esteemed guests," he began, his tone firm yet dignified, "I stand before you today not as a prince, but as a servant of our realm."


    As Prince Asad Hamid stood before the assembly, his words resonating with conviction and determination, "In this time of turmoil, where our father has been assassinated, I promise to bring those responsible to justice and usher in an er...."


    "Remove your hand from the throne," a sharp voicemanded, cutting through the chamber with an undeniable edge, before Prince Asad could continue his speech, disrupting the flow of his words and filling the room with tension.


    "You are not the appointed crown prince, and I have my right to im that throne," the voice asserted, adding anotheryer of uncertainty to the already unsettled atmosphere.


    All eyes turned to the entrance as the young Prince Zayne Hameed, barely sixteen years of age, strode confidently into the court, his loyal retinue trailing behind him.


    His presence was bold and assertive, a stark contrast to the measuredposure of his elder brother, Asad.


    Prime Minister Puneet Kashyap, ever the voice of reason and diplomacy, stepped forward to address the unexpected intrusion. "Your Highness," he began, his tone respectful yet firm, "we understand your concern, but in the absence of our king, we require a regent to oversee the affairs of the realm. Our response to the empire cannot be dyed any longer."


    Prince Zayne retorted firmly, "He is the illegitimate son, and in matters of pure blood, I am the rightful heir to the throne. If there has to be a regent, then it shall be me."


    Amidst the tension and uncertainty, the courtiers exchanged uneasy nces, keenly aware of the weight of the moment and the implications of the brewing conflict between the royal siblings.


    Prince Asad''s lips curled into a smug grin as he stepped down from the dais, his gaze locking with Zayne''s. "Perhaps our little prince forgot that I am still elder than him by four years," he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "And the one who is hailed as the hero of empire is himself the bastard son of emperor. Then, as their loyal vassal, why cannot I be the potential heir?"


    Asad''s hand rested mockingly on Zayne''s shoulder as he continued, "I don''t think a kid has the right to im when his milk teeth haven''t even turned yet."


    Just as the tension threatened to escte into open conflict, another voice pierced through the charged atmosphere.


    It was Zara, the second daughter of thete king, her tone tinged with frustration and sorrow. "Enough, both of you!" she eximed, her voice resonating with authority despite her youth.


    "Don''t you two have any shame? Our father has just died, and you people are still fighting for the throne instead of taking actions to bring peace to the kingdom."


    Asad''s expression softened momentarily at his sister''s words, a flicker of remorse crossing his features. "Sister, I don''t wish for this either, but for bringing peace, we need authority," he responded, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation.


    Zayne''s eyes shed with determination as he countered, "I''m sure he''s behind all of this. Look at his greed. He''s already eyeing the throne. I can''t let our father''s legacy be tarnished by this mistake."


    Zara''s voice rose in exasperation, her frustration palpable. "Stop! I can''t take this anymore!". Her voice, though tinged with sorrow, carried a steely resolve born of her determination to see her father''s legacy preserved and their people protected.


    "The kingdom is in chaos, the culprit is yet unknown," she began, her tone measured but firm. "We don''t have enough security to defend our borders, and the empire is too far away. In this mountain region, we are all on our own."


    Her gaze shifted between Asad and Zayne, acknowledging theplexities of their rtionship. "Even though he is from a different mother, Asad still bears our father''s blood," she continued, her voice softening as she turned to Asad. "Asad, you are our elder brother. You have to forgive your brother, no matter how harsh his words may be."


    With gentle insistence, Zara reached out and sped their hands, her touch a tangible symbol of unity and familial bond. "By fighting amongst ourselves, we will only bring doom to our kingdom," she implored, her voice tinged with urgency. "We must avenge our father and bring peace to ournds."


    As she attempted to bring their hands together in a gesture of reconciliation, she was met with resistance. Asad and Zayne withdrew their hands, their expressions a mix of lingering sympathy and love for their sister, tempered by the deep-seated animosity that still smouldered between them.


    Zayne''s frustration was evident as he retorted, "Forgive me, sister, but I simply cannot tolerate him. He''s always been our father''s favorite. He deceived him, and now he''s deceiving you."


    Asad, equally puzzled, chimed in, "I don''t understand why he hates me so much. I have no desire for the throne, but I question whether his immaturity is suited for such responsibility."


    The Prime Minister interjected with a suggestion, "Perhaps we have a solution. What if Princess Zara bes the regent?" Zara hesitated, taken aback by the proposal. "Me? How could I?" she questioned, her uncertainty clear in her voice.


    Zayne''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he eagerly supported the idea. "Yes, why not? I''m certain this bastard will reveal his true colours if our sister is appointed the regent."


    Asad, though initially surprised by the suggestion, responded firmly, "I have no objection. It was your sister who stood by me when I had no one else. I love her more than you."


    "..Fake love", Zayne, his voice tinged with a hint of irritation, grumbled at the open disy of affection between his elder brother and sister.


    Zara, bewildered by the sudden turn of events, hesitated once more. "But how could I?" she murmured, grappling with the weight of the responsibility thrust upon her.


    The other nobles voiced their concerns, citing traditional gender roles and expectations. However, the Prime Minister swiftly silenced them, stating, "It is indeed possible for a woman to serve as regent in times of dispute. The throne can be imedter."


    General Tenzin Wangchuk, a recently promoted young general, voiced his support for Zara''s candidacy. "Princess Zara is indeed a favourable choice for regent. She is admired by themon people for her charismatic nature and can bring peace to the realm. We can rally support in her name to bolster our defence forces."


    Amidst the persistent pleas from both sides, Zara reluctantly epted the role of regent, despite her initial reservations.


    <strong>** Next day at dusk, Pce gardens, Purana Q, Delhi **</strong>


    The lone pce garden echoed with the sound ofughter and yful banter. Amidst the rustling leaves and the gentle sway of the trees, a voice pierced through the air, tinged with apprehension.


    "No, Aditya, stop!"


    The suddenness of the plea caught the attention of maids and guards nearby, their curiosity piqued by the urgency in the girl''s voice.


    "Are you done already?" Aditya''s yful tone danced through the garden, his voiceced with mischief.


    "You''re going too fast, I''m scared," the girl, Amira, begged, her wordsced with a hint of desperation.


    Aditya''s teasing continued, his tone light but tinged with amusement. "What happened to our brave girl? Aren''t you all grown up now?"


    "Please, Aditya, I can''t take this anymore," Amira pleaded, her exhaustion evident in her voice.


    "Why don''t you like my service?" Aditya''s inquiry was met with another plea from Amira.


    "Please, at least slow down a little. I''ll ride it myself," she begged, her words rushed and breathless.


    "Why should I?" Aditya''s teasing persisted, his yful demeanour evident even as Amira''s desperation grew.


    "I''ll fall from this Jh (tree swing), please. If you don''t stop, I won''t ride it again," Amira''s final plea carried a note of desperation.


    "Alright, easy, princess," Aditya relented, his tone softening as he listened to her request.


    Amid curious nces, suspicions dissolved into understanding as they witnessed two friends enjoying a simple moment of fun in the pce garden. Withughter and yful banter, it was clear: the Aditya was simply lending a helping hand as Amira joyfully rode the custom-made Jh ( tree swing), tied to a tree branch.


    After their yful time on the tree swing, Aditya extended a charming invitation to Amira, tempting her with a mysterious delicacy she had yet to experience. Intrigued, she eagerly epted his invitation, following him to the royal dining room.


    In the tranquil setting of the royal dining room, the soft glow of candlelight danced across the elegant furnishings, casting a warm and inviting ambiance. As Amira entered, her eyes widened in surprise at the sight before her ¨C a table set for a candlelit dinner, with Aditya standing by, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.


    "Aditya, what''s all this?" Amira''s curiosity was piqued as she took in the romantic setting.


    Aditya shed her a charming smile. "Just a little surprise, something special I thought you might enjoy."


    Intrigued, Amira epted his invitation and took her seat at the table, her eyes scanning the array of dishesid out before her.


    "What''s this?" she asked, pointing to the unfamiliar dish set before her.


    Aditya chuckled softly. "This, my dear Amira, is a delicacy called misal pav . It''s made with spicy sprouted lentils, topped with crispy Sevs, onions, tomatoes, and freshtro, served with soft, fluffy bread rolls called pav."


    Amira''s curiosity only grew as she tentatively touched the pav, feeling its soft texture beneath her fingertips. "It looks different," she remarked, her gaze lingering on the dish before her.


    Aditya grinned mischievously. "Why don''t you give it a try? I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    With a hint of hesitation, Amira took a bite of the misal pav, her eyes lighting up in delight as she savored the explosion of vors on her pte. "Aditya.., thiz is ama... zing!" she eximed, her words muffled by the delicious food still in her mouth.


    Aditya watched with amusement as Amira lost herself in the blissful experience, her cheerful expression and cute sound bringing a smile to his face.


    Amira''s eyes sparkled with gratitude as she praised Aditya for dedicating his entire day to cheer her up. However, her joy was tinged with concern, fearing she was taking him away from his royal duties.


    Aditya, with a gentle smile, reassured her that his time with her was far from wasted, but he couldn''t shake off his responsibilities entirely.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Aditya surprised Amira by offering her a unique solution - to be his secretary. Amira''s surprise was evident as she questioned why he needed another assistant when he already had a butler.


    Aditya chuckled softly. "A butler''s duties are different. Your role would be to assist me with important matters, ensuring I stay on track with my obligations."


    Amira nodded in understanding, her heart warmed by the thought of being able to support Aditya in such a meaningful way.


    Aditya exined further, "You''ll only need to take notes of important matters and remind me when the timees, like scheduled meetings or what''s next. It will ease my burden significantly, allowing me to focus on more crucial tasks."


    Amira nodded, her cheeks flushing with shyness. "I-I understand," she stammered softly. "I''ll do anything to assist you, Aditya."


    "But," she added hesitantly, "for this time, since it''s a job, you''ll have to fulfil my wish at the end of the month."


    Aditya agreed with a smile, acknowledging her terms. "Of course, Amira. I promise to honour your request."


    As their conversation lightened, Aditya reached out for a hug, a yful glint in his eyes. But to his surprise, Amira''s demeanour shifted, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.


    "I''m sorry, Aditya," she teased, her tone light and teasing. "I can''t. As your hired employee, it wouldn''t be appropriate."


    Aditya''s expression faltered for a moment, caught off guard by her unexpected response. He blinked in surprise before regaining hisposure, though a hint of amusement danced in his eyes.


    "I see," he replied, his voice tinged with yful disbelief. "Well yed, Amira. I shall remember it."


    Amira giggled at his reaction, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she enjoyed her small victory. Aditya couldn''t help but smile back, appreciating her yful banter amidst their serious conversation.


    At that moment, Raamya made her entrance with her guards, donned in her uniform and d in armour, a gentle reminder of the passing time. "Amira, it''s time," she said, her tone gentle yet firm.


    Amira nodded, her gaze lingering on Aditya for a moment longer before turning to follow Raamya''s escort guards, her mind still reeling from their yful exchange.


    As the guards left, taking the moment as opportune, Raamya gave Aditya a hug, her embrace lingering for a moment longer than usual.


    She leaned in close, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "I''m feeling jealous, Prince. You''ll have to take care of me on another asion."


    With a yful smirk, she pulled away, leaving Aditya in a daze to figure out how he would appease her for the jealousy she felt from seeing them enjoy their time alone.

 Chapter 55: News Bard

    <h4>Chapter 55: News Bard</h4>


    <strong>** After few days , in the border vige of Rewari kingdom and Delhi **</strong>


    Under the wide-reaching branches of a beautiful banyan tree, vigers gather eagerly for an afternoon of excitement and entertainment. Hitesh, a local farmer, arrives carrying a bag over his shoulder, with his friends eagerly waiting for him.


    As Hitesh approaches, one of the men in charge of the gathering greets him with a grin, asking, "Did you bring the cock?" With a confident smile, Hitesh responds, "Yes, this time my cock is not gonna lose. Its size and power are double, and the performance will be quite good."


    Impressed, the guard nods approvingly and escorts Hitesh to the main gathering area, where the event''s organizer awaits. Nearby stands another contender, his own cock at the ready.


    As the bag is opened, revealing a magnificent rooster of impressive size, with metal gear attached to its beak. The crowd murmurs in anticipation as Hitesh''s opponent, wearing a smug grin, reveals his own rooster from his bag, its legs adorned with metal gear.


    Amidst the intensity of the cockfighting arena, the camaraderie among the spectators is palpable. Sohail, a newly made friend of Hitesh, approaches him with a grin, offering apliment, "Boss, this time your cock looks so majestic. I am sure he will tear that chick to shreds." Hitesh beams with pride at the praise, boasting confidently about his feathered contender.


    However, amidst the excitement, Hitesh suddenly realizes the absence of another friend, Rittick. Concerned, he inquires about his whereabouts. Another friend chimes in, exining that Rittick has secured a position as a bard for the local authority.


    Amused by Rittick''s new job, Hitesh and Sohail share augh, exchanging yful banter about his newfound job. They roast him about his luck in getting paid for spouting nonsense in markets, theirughter echoing amidst the cheers and excitement of the cockfighting spectacle.


    As the two cocks face off, the atmosphere crackles with energy, the crowd erupting into cheers and apuse. With a signal from the organizer, the cockfighting spectaclemences, each bird disying its prowess and skill in a thrilling battle for supremacy.


    Surrounded by the throngs of spectators eagerly cing their bets, the atmosphere crackles with anticipation as Hitesh''s cock, adorned with sturdy metal gear, faces off against its opponent in the centre of the ring. With a flurry of feathers, the battle begins.


    Hitesh''s cock moves with lightning speed, dodging the opponent''s vicious leg attacks while delivering powerful strikes of its own. With each sh, the crowd erupts into cheers and shouts, their excitement fuelling the intensity of the fight.


    In a decisive move, Hitesh''s cock delivers a crushing blow to its opponent''s head, causing the rival bird to copse in defeat. With a swell of pride, Hitesh observes as his feathered champion stands triumphant, bathed in the adoration of the cheering crowd.


    "You better not chicken out. Next time, won''t be the same. I''ll remember this," he deres, his words dripping with bitterness and determination, the defeated opponent is escorted out by guards to maintain peace, his face contorted with anger and frustration, he spews curses and defiantly vows revenge for the humiliation.


    The gambling overseer, impressed by Hitesh''s victorious cock, approaches him with a generous offer. "Good cock indeed," he remarks, extending 60 percent of the shares. "Bring it again. It will be a lot of fun," he adds with a grin. Hitesh nods appreciatively by adding "Sure, the pleasure is mine,"


    With a pouch of silver clutched tightly in his hand, Hitesh''s face lights up with delight. Sohail, his loyalpanion, approaches him with a gleam in his eye. "Boss, let''s party," he suggests eagerly.


    Hitesh, still basking in the glow of victory, readily agrees. "Let''s go to the marketce," he suggests, "We''ll greet that loser as well and include him in the party."


    Sohail nods in agreement, his excitement matching Hitesh''s. Together, they set off towards the marketce.


    <strong>** Scene Change **</strong>


    ''Dhum!'' ''Dhum!'' ''Dhum!''


    In the bustling marketce of Chandanpur, the rhythmic beat of drums fills the air, skillfully orchestrated by two men at their instruments, followed by some soldiers as their guards. Amidst the lively scene, Rittick, a hired bard entrusted with the task of overseeing the drummers, steps forward to make an announcement.


    With a gesture, Rittick signals for the drumming to cease, drawing the attention of the crowd towards him. His presencemands respect as he prepares to address the gathered townsfolk.


    "Dear people of Chandanpur vige, lend me your ears," Rittick begins, his voice carrying across the marketce with authority and rity. "I bring news from the heart of our empire."


    Using his public speaking skills, Rittick tells the crowd about recent events, like the attack on the Kashmir delegation and foreign involvement. The crowd pays close attention, murmuring as they understand how serious the news is.


    As Rittick talks more about the new chances for ordinary people, the crowd feels amazed. They whisper in amazement as they understand how these changes could affect their lives.


    The crowd cheers spontaneously as Rittick, tells them about thetest reforms by the emperor. They''re happy to hear that they won''t have to pay high taxes anymore, as the limit is set to 60 percent of their total produce.


    With excitement in the air, Rittick continues to enlighten the crowd, revealing further opportunities granted upon them by the new reforms. Now, they have the freedom to explore alternative employment options beyond the confines of traditional agriculture. The prospect of reimingnd for personal use fills them with newfound hope of riches and posperity.


    Moreover, Rittick unveils the avability of financial assistance through the local bank, providing fair interest rates for people who want to borrow money for starting businesses or personal reasons. The crowd erupts into cheers at the idea of essing financial assistance which they couldn''t get before.


    Praising the wisdom of the emperor, the people of Chandanpur erupt into spontaneous song and celebration, their voices raised in gratitude and admiration for the ruler who has eased their burdens and expanded their opportunities.


    Furthermore, Rittick stresses that the reforms give people the power to make zamindars ountable for their actions. Now, they can fileints against any zamindar who doesn''t follow the new rules. This makes sure that resources and chances are distributed more fairly and justly.


    Amidst the jubtion, some members of the crowd approach Rittick, eager to secure employment opportunities. With a gentle smile, Rittick exins that he is not the employer and directs them to the appropriate authorities. However, he offers them a chance to earn money through a different means.


    "I may not be able to offer you employment," Rittick deres, "But I can provide you with an opportunity to showcase your talents and earn a fair wage."


    "My fellow brothers," Rittick continues, "These reforms not only free us from heavy taxes but also give us a chance to speak up about our problems and celebrate our achievements." The crowd listens closely, paying attention to every word he says.


    "Your voices won''t be only heard in Chandanpur," Rittick says, sounding empowered. "They will also be heard in nearby viges and cities, reaching those in charge. Now, you have the ability to bring up our vige''s problems and show our achievements to everyone."


    As whispers of excitement spread through the crowd, Rittick shares another benefit of the reforms. "If you want to promote your work or achievements," he deres, "you can do so for a small fee of one silver coin. This makes sure that everyone has the same chance to share their sesses with the widermunity."


    At the mention of an imperial quest, the crowd gasps in surprise. "For those whoplete imperial quests," Rittick announces, "a reward of one gold mudra awaits." This revtion causes a collective gasp of amazement as everyone understands the importance of the reward. "One gold mudra," Rittick exins, "is worth one hundred silver coins, or in other words, one hundred rupees ording to the new market rates."


    With hearts brimming with hope and excitement, the people of Chandanpur realize the transformative potential of the reforms.


    Upon hearing about the imperial quest, the vigers be curious and eagerly ask for details. With a knowing smile, Rittick answers, "The quest is about finding any unauthorized gatherings of people. Anyone who gives information about where they are or gives a clue will get the prized gold reward."


    At this revtion, Gaurav Das, the wealthy merchant trader of the vige, steps forward. He tells that he got a suspicious request for a lot of horse feed from unknown people recently. He shows a half ragged cloth with seals on it as proof of the deal, saying that the strangers paid half the money in advance. Rittick nods in approval, tells his assistant to note down the details, and then gives Gaurav Das the promised gold coin. The vigers p, impressed by his watchfulness and help in keeping themunity safe.


    Next, Hiteshes forward, with a yful look in his eye. He says he wants to promote that he''s the strongest cockfighter in the vige and challenge nearbypetitors. The crowdughs at his deration, but Rittick, with a slight wink, appreciates Hitesh''s courage and epts his offer, exchanging it for a silver coin.


    With the floodgates of requests andints now open, the vigers line up to share their concerns and aspirations. Each one offers a small sum for promotion, which the drummers, Rittick''s assistants, dutifully collect. Under Rittick''s guidance, the marketce bes a hub of activity, where voices are heard, challenges are met, and themunityes together in unity and purpose.


    As the requests andints poured in, the vigers line up to talk about their worries and hopes. Each person gives a little money for promotion, which the drummers collected carefully.


    Thus, with the emergence of the news bard, the marketce bes a hub of activity where news is spread, voices are heard, and money is collected, bringing the entiremunity closer to the empire


    <strong> ** Somewhere in near by forest of chandanpur **</strong>


    In the heart of the dense jungle, the relentless afternoon sun beats down mercilessly, casting a sweltering heat upon the rugged terrain. Through the thick foliage, Sohail navigates with determined strides, his senses heightened with caution as he races towards his destination.


    With sweat dripping down his forehead, Sohail finally reaches the entrance of a temporary military camp, where a vignt guard stands watch. Giving a quick nod of recognition, Sohail shows a special silver coin with a lion symbol, indicating his affiliation. Recognizing the emblem, the guard lets him pass without any dy, allowing Sohail to enter the camp without any trouble.


    Rushing to his nned location, Sohail looks for Ansari, his sword leader, to give him important information about what happened after their recent actions. Ansari, after hearing the news, quickly tells Sohail to stop the person in charge of the stables and get important supplies for their operation through other means.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, Sohail hurries to do his task, walking faster as he moves through the busy camp. Meanwhile, Ansari hurries to the main camp, which is at the center of their base, where a hooded figure awaits their meeting for the further discussion of ambush.


    Under the scorching sun, within the confines of a tent nestled deep in the heart of the jungle encampment, tension grips the air as Ansari delivers unsettling news to the hooded figure. The atmosphere feels urgent as the figure''s patience wears thin with each passing moment upon hearing the news.


    As Ansari recounts thetest developments, the hooded figure''s fury erupts, causing him to m his hand upon the table in a fit of rage. The fruitsid out on trays before him seem to wilt under his intense gaze as he mutters a name through clenched teeth, "Bairam Khan was right. The target is a snake."


    With a heavy sigh, Ansari seeks guidance from the hooded figure, addressing him with deference as "your grace." Lost in thought, the figure deliberates for a moment before issuing his directive, his voiceden with resolve, "Send several small channels for supplies and establish separate base camps under the leadership of our Sipah Srs."


    Seeing Ansari''s growing panic, the hooded figure ces a reassuring hand upon his shoulder, offering words of sce, "Do not worry. The forests of Chandanpur are vast. When the timees, we will rece the nearby viges. Just endure it for a few weeks. The month of reckoning is near, maintain contact through pigeon post only. And try to mingle more with the locals."


    With a nod of understanding, Ansari prepares to depart, but before he can leave, the hooded figure stops him with a finalmand. "Make preparations for a small contingent. I will journey to the capital myself and keep a watchful eye on the target."


    After Ansari bows and exits the tent, the hooded figure is left alone. He thinks deeply about his dangerous ns for the future. In the bright daylight, a dark scheme begins, ready to change what happens in the next few days.

 Chapter 56: A Day in Company part-1

    <h4>Chapter 56: A Day in Company part-1</h4>


    <strong>** Khirki vige, Southern Delhi, 12 Feb 1557**</strong>


    Suresh and Vinod, two brothers who joined thepany on the same day, found themselves at the end of the line as they waited for their turn to enter the bustling cafeteria.


    The cafeteria was strategically situated near textile workshop, ironworks factory, and military barracks, which served as amon gathering ce for all the hired personnel ofpany. Bored of waiting in the long line, Suresh turned to his younger brother Vinod for a chat.


    "So, Youngest, how did your day go in the textile workshop?" he inquired, his voiceced with genuine curiosity and concern.


    Vinod let out a tired sigh, the weariness evident in his posture as he recounted his day''s challenges. "It was nothing like what I expected, Bhaiya (Big brother)," he confessed. "I thought they would train me the whole process, but instead, they just handed me a pair of scissors and told me that my job role for the day is to be a Cutter."


    "Cutter? What''s that supposed to mean?" Suresh asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    A soft chuckle escaped Vinod''s lips as he recalled his initial confusion. "That''s exactly what I asked," he admitted. "But it seems that as a Cutter, I just had to measure and cut the raw fabric for the production line."


    Suresh nodded in understanding, prompting Vinod to continue his tale.


    " It might sound easy, right? but it''s actually not," he exined with a glimmer of pride in his eyes. "I had to spent 4 hours alongside my fellow workers without losing focus, taking proper measurement and cutting fabric based on the requirements, which is meant to be ced for their destined different stations, along the line. This actually takes a lot of effort."


    "Fortunately, we were allowed to have some ck time. Instead of wasting it, I took the opportunity to look out for a trainer. Impressed by my curiosity to learn, he gave me a tour of everything. That''s when I learned about the spinner, weaver, dyer, and decorator."


    "Spinner, Weaver... What are they exactly?" Suresh asked as his curiosity piqued with the new terms.


    Vinod''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "You won''t believe it, Bhaiya," he began eagerly, "Spinners are the experts, skilled in maniption of fibres! They transform raw material into yarn with such skill and precision that it feels like magic".


    "And what about the Weaver?" Suresh asked, leaning closer to catch every word.


    Vinod''s voice took on a serious tone as he continued, "Ah, the Weavers. They take the yarn and create fabric on the looms, weaving intricate patterns and designs. Personally, I felt that part the most challenging".


    "Next?" Suresh pressed, his curiosity growing with each passing moment.


    Vinod grinned, pleased by his brother''s curiosity. "Its the Dyers, they are like artist, expert with colours," he said. "That''s the most fun job. They get the chance to dye their hands and colour the fabric, bringing it to life with vibrant hues and shades."


    "Wow! nice" Suresh eximed, his mind buzzing with newfound knowledge. "Is that it, or is there more to it?"


    Vinod''s got amused as he said, "How can it end just like this, there are decorators at thest line of production. They adds the finishing touches," he exined. "They embellish the textiles with intricate designs and patterns, enhancing their beauty."


    Suresh nodded, amazed by his brother''s newfound experience, and asked the final question that had been nagging at his mind from the start, "Bhai, everything sounds fantastic, but how do you guys ensure that everything fits perfectly, when all things are made by so many people?"


    Vinod''s expression turned solemn as he borated, "That''s where the chiefes in. He meticulously inspects each piece, ensures that every stitch is wless. Despite his title as the chief, he functions more like a guardian of quality, ensures that only the finest textiles are allowed to leave the workshop."


    "We''re given a standard measurement system that''s incredibly detailed. Everyone has to adhere to it, and using this metric system, the chief conducts the inspection," Vinod further adds," Not only that, there are talks of adding another line for a new job as assembler and their role will be to add the parts of the garment which haveplicated design, based on the measurement and requirement."


    Suresh''s expression bes nk as he experiences a sudden realization.


    Seeing his brother awed, Vinod concluded his exnation with a sense of pride in his voice. "The efficiency is beyond anything I could have imagined, Bhaiya," he mused, shaking his head in amazement. "With so many skilled artisans working together, we''ve managed to create several dresses in just a fraction of the time it would normally take. What could have taken a month toplete is now finished in the matter of hours."


    HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!


    Suresh''sughter rang out, as the nearby employees spared a nce at him, "It''s like magic, isn''t it?" he remarked, his eyes sparkled with amusement as he ignored his surroundings.


    Vinod furrowed his brow, puzzled by his brother''s reaction. "What''s so funny?" he asked in confusion.


    Suresh''sughter subsided, reced by a thoughtful expression as he began to recount his own experiences. "You know, youngest, I''ve been through the simr process myself, today," he began, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "When I first joined the ironworks for my apprenticeship in cksmithing, I was assigned the role of a stoker. At first I was also disappointed but now I see, what it all meant to be."


    Vinod''s interest was piqued as he leaned in, eager to hear more about his brother''s journey. "What''s a stoker?" he inquired.


    With a smile, Sureshunched into a detailed exnation, vividly describing each step of the assembly line process in the ironworks. "As a stoker, my job was to ensure the furnaces remained fueled with charcoal," he exined with enthusiasm. "I worked alongside other stokers as well, tirelessly shovelling charcoal into the furnaces to keep the fires burning. luckily, I also got the tour along side everyone, as we will be assigned to take the other jobs as well, once we are familiar."


    Vinod listened intently, "And then what?" he prompted to learn more about the intricate process.


    "Once the furnaces were adequately fuelled, the charcoal burner would ignite the fires, and the forgers would begin shaping the metal," Suresh continued, painting a vivid picture of the production line.


    "We use the same meticulous metric system as you described in the textile workshop, Since we were given knowledge of half process, we followed the instructions without fully understanding the purpose behind them."


    "And what happens next?" Vinod asked, eager to unravel the mystery of the ironworks production line.


    "That''s where things get interesting," Suresh replied, a note of intrigue in his voice. "The forged parts are taken into a separate area for assembly, away from prying eyes like mine. I can only guess that there''s a secret line of assemblers and decorators, just like in the textile workshop that you just have mentioned."


    A smile yed on Vinod''s lips as he contemted the parallels between their experiences. "It''s remarkable, how simr our production line are, we expected to spend the day by learning whole thing but we got to start work from right away" he remarked, marvelling at the intricacies of their respective apprenticeships.


    Suresh nodded in agreement, feeling proud as they remembered their shared experiences. "Yes, brother," he agreed. "It''s like watching raw materials be beautiful creations, whether it''s fabric or metal, all made with careful attention to detail and hidden steps, ending up in the same sizes."


    Suresh''s curiosity piqued, he turned to Vinod with a questioning expression. "By the way, what exactly are you guys manufacturing there?" he inquired, his tone tinged with genuine interest.


    Vinod stopped for a moment, looking thoughtful. "I heard something about a new military uniform design," he said, sounding curious. "They say it''s quite different, especially the trousers. They''re supposed to be like the loose pajamas generally worn by nobles."


    Suresh became instantly interested when he heard about the new uniform design. "I''m curious to see what it''s like," he admitted, already imagining the unusual clothing.


    Changing the subject, Vinod asked, "Did you happen to see the cute girl who was apanying Prince Aditya when he visited today? I think she is his butler?"


    Suresh scoffed at the mention of the prince. "You fool," he corrected, shaking his head in disbelief. "Prince Aditya is a saintly celibate, a Bal Brahmachari. And as for his butler, it''s not a beautiful girl but an old man who apanies him. Our chief introduced him to us when we joined."


    Vinod''s expression changed to one of surprise as he processed this new information. "I must have misunderstood her role as a butler," he admitted sheepishly. "Since I saw the girl in a salwar kameez with him, I mistook her. I''m sorry for the confusion. But she looked very sweet."


    As the conversation started to touch on the sensitive topic of girl from the workce dynamics, Suresh felt a slight tension building between them. Wanting to shift away from potentially ufortable territory, he interrupted with a sense of relief, "You know, Bhai (brother), one of the best things about this ce is the opportunity for progress. There''s a clear path for promotion, and what''s even better is that caste or background doesn''t matter here. We''re all treated the same."


    Vinod nodded in agreement, looking at the various faces of their fellow workers standing in line. "That''s right," he agreed, with a hint of admiration in his voice. "I''ve noticed that too. There''s a sense of closeness among us, no matter where wee from. It''s nice to see many people from different backgrounds and poormunities like us, working together so well."


    Suresh''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as he raised his voice in cheer. "And why not? We''re paid fairly for our work, with a day off every week," he eximed, his excitement palpable. "Speaking of payment, Bhai, how much do you make?"


    Vinod''s expression darkened slightly as he hesitated to answer. "I earn five copper a day," he admitted reluctantly, his tone tinged with disappointment.


    Suresh gave his brother''s shoulder aforting pat. "That''s still something to be proud of," he reassured him. "If you look at it as a whole month''s pay, it''s a significant amount. It''s more than three times what you used to spend on yourself. See, I myself get 6 copper for a day."


    Vinod''s mood brightened slightly at the reminder, but then his spirits dampened as he thought about his elder brother Puneet''s sry. "True, butpared to Puneet bhaiya, who earns twenty copper a day, it seems quite small," hemented, with a little envy.


    Just then, the nking of armour and the sound of heavy footsteps approached from behind. Turning around, Vinod and Suresh saw Puneet, their older brother, dressed in leather armour and a dusty military uniform. He raised an eyebrow at them with an amused expression on his face. "Still talking behind my back, you two? Why sote?" he inquired with a smirk.

 Chapter 57: A Day in Company part-2

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Day in Company part-2</h4>


    With the sudden appearance of Puneet, both the brothers got startled for a while.


    Vinod rolled his eyes and retorted, "Bhaiya, we are new here, so it''s only natural that we might bete.


    But what about you? You joined here three days earlier than us," he teased. "Did you get lost on the way or something? And why are you so dusty?


    "Ah, well," Puneet''s expression softened as he began by scratching the back of his head.


    "You see, Bhai, military life isn''t quite the same as it used to be. I thought the support department would be easier, but they are pushing us harder than the regr infantry.


    And this dust? Well, let''s say it''s a little proof of the exercises we have to go through."


    In between their banter, the previous batch left, giving them space to enter the cafeteria. Suresh, being the eldest, intervened, "You two, let''s go in. I am feeling very hungry now.


    We can continue this conversation while seated over there," he pointed to the corner where there were fewer people.


    While seated together in a quiet corner of the cafeteria shed, the three brothers found a moment of relief.


    "So, how was your day, Puneet?" Suresh asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Puneet gave a proud smile as he recounted his experience as a musket trainee," Well. I have been assigned to the musketeer corps. It''s a bit different than other divisions. We got to wield a musket and shoot from distance, but it includes a multitude of training exercises as well."


    Vinod mocked, "What''s so great about shooting a stick from a distance? Even archers can do that by loosening a few strings.''


    Suresh gave a light smack to his brother''s head as he replied, "Bhai, everything has its worth. Also, he is not doing it as a single mercenary but rather as a unit. So it''s obvious to have him undergo more training than usual."


    Puneet grinned as he got the support of his elder brother, "Indeed, bhaiya. In fact, our division head is more serious about it when ites to fighting as a unit.


    We have a different military structure than the regr army and have to do weird training exercises to maintain bnce and unity even when we walk."


    "What kind of training exercise requires you to walk as such a unit?" Intrigued by the description, Vinod inquired.


    Puneet took a deep breath before he began his exnation, "It''s a rigorous routine," he exined. "At first, we were made to run 5 rounds double the size of this cafeteria by holding our musket.


    Then they gave us some push-ups and light exercises." Taking a mouthful of rice, he continued, "Then we are made to stand still in different postures like attention or at ease at their differentmands."


    By drinking a ss of water, he added, "And thenes marching drills."


    Observing his brother''s difort while eating, Suresh offered a reassuring pat on the back. "Take it easy. We still have plenty of time."


    Puneet nodded, slowed his eating pace and continued, "After that, we move on to tactical manoeuvres."


    Noticing the puzzled expression of Vinod, he borated, "It''s like learning how to navigate the battlefield as a unit, executingplex strategies and formations."


    Vinod furrowed his brows in confusion. "Formations? Marching drills? I''ve never heard of that in the archer division. My friend''s brother is also in archery."


    Puneet borated, realizing that Vinod might not be familiar with this new military terminology. "Ah, sorry, brother, but even though our role is in support, it differs from traditional archery.


    Marching drills require us to synchronize our steps with the drill''s rhythm, as if dancing to the beat of music.


    However, doing so as a whole group poses quite a challenge. Many times, our hands or legs get hindered by others while walking, even though we are doing it correctly.


    In the worst case, if we are found repeating mistakes often, it may lead to collective punishment of push-ups or squats in front of the whole line."


    Suresh gasped, "What kind of torture is that? That''s too much. I think you should leave."


    To rify any misconceptions, Puneet exined, "It''s not as harsh as it sounds, bhaiya.


    These exercises instil discipline and coordination, crucial for orderly movement and precise formations on the battlefield. It''s for our own good on the battlefield."


    Vinod inquired curiously, "Is it that effective?"


    Puneet replied with a confident smile, "Indeed, it is. Not just walking, but the way we reload or fire must be done in harmony as well.


    But I must say, changing positions of retreat or advance to the sounds of drums and whistles is quite a unique experience.


    And the feeling of shooting as a unit is on a whole other level."


    Vinod inquired, "What happens next?"


    Puneet''s lips formed a wry smile as he described the next part of their training. "After thates musket practice," he exined. "We spend hours refining our marksmanship, focusing on shooting with uracy and speed. Loading and reloading be automatic, as does shooting in different formations."


    Suresh then asked, "And how do you guys exactly, shoot?"


    Puneet exined, "We are using arquebuses. First, we load them by pouring gunpowder into the barrel and ce a bullet on top. Then, we use a matchlock, a slow-burning match cord, to ignite the gunpowder when we pull the trigger.


    We aim carefully and try to handle the recoil to hit the target. After each shot, we have to reload, which takes time. It''s a slow but powerful weapon."


    "But won''t it be dangerous in battle when you''re reloading?" Suresh asked with concern.


    Puneet chuckled and said, "That''s where line formationse in handy. Depending on the situation, we either reload while others take their turn to fire, or we fall back to the rear lines to prepare for reloading and be ready to fire again. There are also situations when we simply rotate arms if movement is restricted."


    Vinod interjected with a troubled expression, "That''s a lot of tasks to handle."


    Suresh couldn''t help but reply with a smug grin, "Oh, my little brother, weren''t you justining about why he''s being paid so much?"


    Hearing this, both Puneet and Suresh startedughing, making Vinod feel sheepish as he bowed his head in embarrassment.


    "Puneet bhaiya, did you happen to see the girl in salwar kameez with prince Aditya" Vinod asked in order to change the subject.


    Puneet silenced him with a subtle gesture,"sssh.. Idiot, do you wanna die. Don''t talk about her so leisurely."


    Confirming that no ones heard by looking he replied," Her name is Amira. she is like some special butler of prince, superiors say it as someone with title of secretary."


    he slowed down his voice as he replied," I think she is more special than that, the way she looks at the prince...I doubt there is something more between them."


    Suresh, overhearing the conversation, interrupted, "But isn''t Prince Aditya celibate?"


    Puneet''s reaction was immediate; he nearly choked on the water he was drinking.


    "Celibate? Who? The Prince? Ha! Ha! Ha!" heughed, calming down from the initial shock.


    He mocked, "Who told you that? There are rumours about his romance with General Raamya spreading throughout the entire army. Many guards on duty im they''ve seen them together, cosying up in the shadows or behind closed tent curtains."


    Suresh asked in disbelief, "But... in public? I heard General Raamya is a legend; this is not how she behaves...


    What a shame, scandals are bound to happen if girls work with men."


    Puneet shrugged dismissively. "Just rumors, bhaiya," he replied nonchntly. "No proof beyond that. And besides, who cares what they do in their personal lives when he''s done so much formon folks like us?"


    Vinod asked hopefully, "But that doesn''t mean the Prince is with that girl, right?"


    Puneet replied, "You don''t have a chance. Do you know how many superiors are eyeing her? She''s like the beacon of hope for us. Just her presence keeps our spirits high, and her smile is so infectious that we forget all fatigue, no matter how harsh the training. There are even times when she wears saree and uff.."


    Suresh asked, "Is she so beautiful?"


    Puneet chuckled, "Yes, she''s like a moving statue made of pure white marble."


    Turning to Vinod, he advised, patting his head, "But she''s definitely not for you, bhai. Even though the Prince might not show any emotion in front of us, I don''t think he''s the kind of guy who would miss such a chance when the girl is already showing interest."


    Vinod''s expression turned solemn as he spoke, "I guess I don''t stand a chance with her," he murmured.


    Seeing his brother Vinod getting depressed, Suresh teased him, "Come on, youngest.


    Don''t be so sad. Work hard and make a name for yourself. Who knows? You may find an even better girl."


    Vinod''s expression brightened at the reassuring words from his brother.


    With this, the three brothers finished their lunch and went their separate ways to their respective duties.


    Puneet headed straight to the new training grounds in the open fields. As the roll call was conducted, he took his position with hispany.


    Shortly after, Prince Aditya arrived, apanied by Amira, and the soldiers couldn''t help but feel excited. They had been eagerly waiting for her to arrive. Seeing Amira, his heart raced with joy, but like everyone else, he remained rooted to the spot.


    As Prince Aditya engaged in conversation with Colonel Manish, an atmosphere of anticipation enveloped the area. Soldiers nced at each other, waiting for the next turn of events without turning their heads.


    Suddenly, with a signal from the Colonel, the silence was broken by the arrival of a few carts shrouded in ck cloth, pushed by some men. Everyone''s interest was piqued as they wondered what could possibly be hidden beneath those covers.

 Chapter 58: Testing the New Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 58: Testing the New Weapons</h4>


    After Shadi Khan got caught, Prince Aditya felt confused and frustrated. Despite his influential position, he felt stuck with what he could do with his limited authority. The news bard system brought a lot of information to the capital, but he still didn''t know everything he needed.


    One big puzzle for Prince Aditya was the sudden arrival of Muslim traders from Pakistan. There were lots of them, and they left quickly after the ambush. Prince Aditya couldn''t stop thinking they were involved somehow, but he still didn''t know why they were there.


    Given Bairam Khan''s shrewd personality, Aditya meticulously considered every possible scenario. An attack on the capital seemed unlikely due to the presence of reserve forces from other member states undergoing advanced training. Additionally, the capital had bolstered its defenses by increasing the number of soldiers in training, aiming to meet its quota by expanding from 25,000 to 80,000 across its jurisdictions.


    Rewari, a possible target, was considered safe because troops from three states were already there. This left only two suspicious locations: Kashmir, where the king had been killed, and Jaunpur, where the king was detained and half of the forces were deployed to Rewari.


    Alternatively, there was spection of a southern attack from the Dan Sultanates as part of a coalition, However, this theory was dismissed due to theck of reported mass movements. It became evident that the enemy forces were likely still concentrated in the central region of the empire, possibly hiding in forested areas. Despite this, their exact target and objective remained unkown.


    Given the circumstances, Aditya needed to strengthen his power in order to take action. He quickly enlisted an additional 4,000 vigers into his private army and decided to start bay training for firearms ahead of schedule. This move would make his private army safer in closebat and also adhere to the condition prohibiting the use of standardized swords and spears.


    Although he had gathered enough guns for training during Shadi Khan''s tenure, it wasn''t sufficient to equip all the new recruits. However, a deal with the Portuguese promised a shipment after the month, ensuring that all his troops could be equipped with guns, maintaining his current military expansion. Additionally, he nned to train his units in crossbow use in case they couldn''t adapt to the guns, easing his burdens for now.


    To amodate the new army, Aditya swiftly constructed military barracks using temporary tents and wooden logs, though there was still much more to do in this regard.


    Currently, he could only rely on the 1,250 troops he had inherited from Shadi Khan. His future ns depended on finalizing the weapons deal, after which he could proceed with other projects, such as expanding his personal spywork. Aditya was dissatisfied with the current state of the empire''s intelligence department and aimed to promptly address this issue.


    With the concentration of troops, the city area of the capital expanded significantly. To amodate this expansion, Aditya negotiated with Prime Minister Chandrashekar and secured arge area for himself. He reserved the entire Khirkee area, which transformed into a sizable town but retained its vige name. Currently, Aditya stood in the training grounds with his entire army, preparing to showcase the first sample of weapons.


    Colonel Manish approached Aditya and said, "Your Highness, out of the 4000 recruits, we''ve selected 1500 who are ready for drills and lined up over there. But the others will need more time to catch up."


    Aditya nodded and replied, "Okay, include them in bay training along with the regrs. But before that, where are the new weapons?"


    Colonel Manish nodded and answered, "The preparations are done, Your Highness. The items are on their way."


    Aditya nodded again, and soon, some men pushed carts of varying sizes covered in ck cloth.


    Amira turned to Aditya and asked, "Master(Maalik*), what are these carts?"


    Aditya felt a bit embarrassed by the term "master," but he kept a poker face to show his soldiers he was inmand. He replied, "These are new weapons that will earn us the profit that we desperately require now."


    With his signal, the two carts were brought closer by some of his hired soldiers apanied by the chief cksmith Bhaskar.


    With a gesture towards the cart, Bhaskar replied, "Your Highness, these are the only samples we could manage so far. But I can guarantee that they all work as per your instructions." Bhaskar''s chest swelled with pride as he made the remark.


    Aditya smiled and replied, "Show me the weapons."


    Then Bhaskar''s assistant, Vinayak, unfurled the carts, which earned gasps from the surrounding soldiers. Colonel Manish was angered by the break in discipline, but Aditya ordered to let them stand at ease so they could learn and familiarize themselves with the weapons they might need to useter.


    Vinayak retrieved thepact repeating crossbow from the cart and exined its use to Colonel Manish, who carefully observed its design with keen eyes. The weapon was smaller and lighter than itsrger counterpart currently in use, boasting a sleek, streamlined appearance. Its magazine, neatly nestled below the bow, could hold up to 9 bolts, enabling rapid sessive shots.


    Once satisfied with its examination, Colonel Manish turned to his assembled soldiers, gesturing for their attention. "Company, at ease," he called out withmanding authority. "Today, I''ll demonstrate the prowess of this remarkable weapon."


    Positioning himself at a marked distance from a row of targets, each spaced apart by several paces, Colonel Manish raised the repeating crossbow with practiced ease. His fingers deftly loaded the bolts into the magazine, his movements fluid and precise.


    "Observe closely," Colonel Manish instructed with confidence, "This weapon may be small, but its firepower is not to be underestimated."


    With a swift motion, Colonel Manish aimed the crossbow at the first target and pulled the trigger. The bolt shot forth with remarkable speed, striking the bullseye dead center. Without pause, he swiftly transitioned to the next target, firing again and again with incredible speed and uracy.


    One after another, the bolts flew from the crossbow, each finding its mark with unerring precision. The targets trembled under the onught, punctuated by the thud of bolts embedding themselves into the wooden surfaces.


    As thest bolt struck true, embedding itself firmly into the final target, a hushed silence fell over the watching soldiers. They stared in awe at Colonel Manish''s remarkable disy of skill, their admiration evident in their awestruck expressions.


    "Next," Aditya said, prompting Vinayak to unfurl the other cart shrouded in ck cloth.


    As Vinayak unfurled the artillery, it drew everybody''s attention. It was an imposing weapon that resembled the customised korean style hwacha. Its appearance was nothing short of awe-inspiring, with multiple rows of arrows neatly lined up and ready for deployment.


    Mounted on a sturdy wooden frame with wheels which can be pulled by horses, the artillerymanded attention with its sheer size and menacing presence.


    The artillery consisted of arge wooden cart equipped with aunching mechanism capable of firing multiple arrows simultaneously. Rows of arrows were arranged in a fan-like formation, ready to be unleashed upon the enemy with devastating effect. Colonel Manish marveled at the intricacy of its design, recognizing its potential to turn the tide of battle in their favor.


    With Prince Aditya''s permission, Vinayak volunteered to operate this artillery. He then demonstrated the firing process step by step. First, he took a match and ignited the fuse attached to theunching mechanism. As the fuse sparked to life, he swiftly pulled a lever, activating theunching mechanism with a resounding click.


    In an instant, theunching mechanism sprang into action, releasing a torrent of arrows in a coordinated volley. The arrows soared through the air with deadly uracy, each one finding its mark with devastating effect. As the arrows struck the dummy targets with lethal force, they splintered and shattered under the onught.


    The impact of the arrows was amplified by the sheer volume of projectilesunched in rapid session. The force of the barrage overwhelmed the targets, leaving them in tatters and demonstrating the destructive power of the artillery.


    As the soldiers looked on in awe, Vinayak exined the significance of the weapon. "With this artillery , we can rain down death upon our enemies from a distance," he stated. "It is a weapon of guaranteed unmatched power and precision, capable of turning the tide of battle in the user''s favor."


    Colonel Manish eximed as he asked, "How did you make this? It can carry out the task of 100 men alone."


    Bhaskar, faltering under the praise, replied, "It''s His Highness, the Prince who came up with the design. We simply made it as per his instruction."


    Turning to the prince, Colonel bowed humbly and inquired, "Prince, what is its name?"


    After thinking for a while, Aditya replied, "I haven''t thought for its name yet. lets say, it''s Pinaka."


    Since in Hindu epics, the Pinaka is often depicted as a celestial bow crafted by the divine architect Vishwakarma, infused with divine energy and imbued with mystical properties. It is said to possess the ability to harness cosmic forces and channel them into its arrows, making them incredibly potent and unstoppable.


    Everybody rejoiced at the name of "Pinaka." which befitted such a marvellous weapon perfectly.


    Bhaskar bowed before Prince Aditya, his expression filled with regret. "Your Highness, I deeply apologize. I couldn''t manage to prepare the other two weapons in time."


    Aditya smiled reassuringly, cing a hand on Bhaskar''s shoulder. "No need to worry, Bhaskar. I''m satisfied with what you''ve aplished. It''s understandable that not everything could bepleted within such a short timeframe."


    Turning his attention to Bhaskar''s next task, Aditya instructed, "Focus on making some samples for the exhibition, with priority given to the rocket."


    Curious about the unfamiliar term, Colonel Manish respectfully inquired, "Your Highness, what exactly is a rocket?"


    With a casual tone, Prince Aditya replied, "Well, you could say it''s a another type of divine weapon."


    At the prince''s words, a sense of intrigue and anticipation filled the air , as everyone wondered about this mysterious creation.


    **************************


    Author notes:


    Instead of ''Master'', ''Maalik'' should have been used, but after reading it, I didn''t get the same feeling and impact it gives with ''Master'', so I reversed it in brackets.

 Chapter 59: Snakes in the backyard

    <h4>Chapter 59: Snakes in the backyard</h4>


    <strong>** Mid night, Jungles of Rewari kingdom **</strong>


    In the deep forest, two hooded figures emerge, escorted by loyal guards holding flickering torches. The air buzzes with tension as they approach each other, their faces hidden beneath cloaks.


    As they gather in a hidden clearing, the atmosphere grows heavy with anticipation. One figure removes his hood, revealing Ansari, Bairam Khan''s formidable right hand. On the other side stands Rao Kishan Pal with an unwavering gaze, the younger brother of King Rao Todal Mal of Rewari.


    Torchlight dances across their faces, casting eerie shadows. Their guards remain alert, weapons gleaming in the dim light, ready for any danger.


    For a moment, silence falls, broken only by the crackling of torches and the whisper of the wind through the trees.


    In the dimly lit forest, Ansari''s mocked as he raised his voice in surprise. "What a surprise, esteemed chief Minister of Rewari, the brother of the current king, has agreed to take out his precious time to meet the poor fellows like us and that too, in the middle of the forest?"


    Rao Kishan Pal''s response wasced with disdain as he retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. I know the likes of you. Now tell me, why have you trespassed into ournds?"


    Ansari''s expression remained unchanged, his demeanour expectedly confident as he replied, "We are here to create chaos and need your support."


    Rao Kishan Pal scoffed , "Your audacity is tenacious. You are in our kingdom, and you want me to help you in creating chaos within our own borders?"


    Ansari''s lips curled into a wry smile as he responded, "Isn''t that the reason we are meeting here? You know what we want, and we can offer what you desire."


    Rao Pal Kishan''s interest was piqued by Ansari''s words but he refrained from showing it.


    "And what can you give me?" he inquired with poker face.


    Ansari delivered his response with unwavering confidence. "More than the throne of Rewari," he dered, his words hanging heavy in the night air.


    In the flickering torchlight, Ansari''s voice carried an air of persuasion as he continued, "We understand the challenges you face. The emperor''s oppressive reforms have left the nobles in a precarious position.


    Peasants now dare to defy you nobles openly, and the hands of zamindars under you are tied when ites to exerting authority or setting taxes. It''s a mockery to the nobility.


    Join us, and together we can overthrow these shackles. When we seize power, Rewari will not only remain under your control but the entire territory till Jodhpur Rajputana will bow to your authority as well."


    Rao Pal Kishan''s expression remained unreadable as he listened to Ansari''s bold offer. "These are minor inconveniences," he retorted dismissively.


    "Don''t think you can deceive me with false promises. I could gain even greater rewards by revealing your location to the empire."


    As the tension thickened in the forest clearing, the torchlight cast eerie shadows on the faces of the two figures.


    Ansari''s chuckle cut through the tension like a knife. "You think I came unprepared? You think I''m unaware of your n to eliminate your nephew and im the throne for yourself?


    But with the empire''s new inheritancews, allowing the eldest daughter to inherit, your path to power is filled with even more obstacles."


    Rao Pal Kishan''s face contorted in disbelief. "Nonsense! Why would I...?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ansari pped his hands, signalling for a sack to be brought forward. As the bag unfurled, a gagged man emerged from within and it was none other than Sabu, Rao Pal Kishan''s trusted chef and subordinate.


    Rao Pal Kishan''s shock was palpable as he demanded answers. "Sabu, what is the meaning of this?"


    Tension gripped the clearing as both sides unsheathed their weapons, ready for confrontation. However, Ansari''s calm demeanor diffused the situation as he signaled for his men to stand down.


    With a measured breath, Rao Pal Kishan ordered his own guards to do the same, easing the palpable tension that hung in the air.


    With a swift motion, Ansari produced a small pouch, unfurling it to reveal a vial of poison. "It appears you''re familiar with this, hmm?"


    Rao Pal Kishan''s eyes widened in realization as the gravity of the situation dawned on him. He instructed his men to sheath their weapons.


    With the threat of violence momentarily ruled out, Ansari nodded in approval. "A wise decision. Now, let us speak like civilized men."


    Ansari''s replied with arrogance in shrewd manner, "Consider it your bad luck or prince''s good fortune that our spy happened to catch your chef in the act of mixing poison, thwarting his sinister plot before it could unfold."


    Rao Pal Kishan''s curiosity piqued, his brow furrowing in confusion. "But why would you save the prince? It''s not like that you''re allied with him."


    Ansari chuckled as he replied with a sly grin," No, my dear friend. I saved the prince to make friendship with you."


    The bewilderment on Rao Pal Kishan''s face was evident on his face as he struggled to make sense of Ansari''s words. "But why?"


    Ansari''s smirk widened as he leaned back, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "For us, eliminating the prince is simply child''s y.


    Truth be told, we have numerous spies infiltrated within your kingdom capable of counting the very farts you make in everyday.


    But what we seek is your support, for only an insider like you can provide what we truly desire."


    Rao Pal Kishan responded with a stoic demeanour, "What is it that you desire from me, and how is that going to help me?"


    Ansari''s grin turned into a smug smirk as he leaned in closer, to whisper in a tone of conspiracy. "All you need to do is throw your weight behind us, and in return, not only will the prince and princess meet their demise, but the king himself will conveniently sumb to natural causes, paving the way for your im to the throne without any hindrance.


    With our support, you''ll have everything you need to im, your rightful ce as ruler."


    Rao Pal Kishan''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he leaned in with eagerness. "Tell me everything."


    <strong>** Some secret tunnel of Hari Parbat fort, Kashmir **</strong>


    In the dimly lit cave, General Tenzin Wangchuk stood anxiously, his torch casting flickering shadows on the rugged walls. He waited in anticipation for the arrival of someone special.


    Suddenly, a slender figure emerged from the other end of the tunnel, a torch illuminating her hooded form. As she drew closer, the hood fell back, revealing the radiant face of Princess Zara. Tenzin''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her beauty.


    By putting the torches to their respective holders, they wasted no time to get in each other''s embrace with a passionate kiss


    "I can''t bear to be apart from you," Zara whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Tenzin held her close, his heart overflowing with love. "Nor do I, my love. Each moment without you feels like an eternity."


    "Why won''t you marry me then, Tenzin?" she asked, her tone tinged with sadness.


    Tenzin''s gaze softened as he looked into her eyes. "It''s not the right time yet, my love," he replied gently.


    Zara''s brow furrowed in frustration. "But why? Others marry when they''re barely out of childhood, and here I am, nearly neen and still waiting."


    Tenzin''s expression was pained as he spoke. "I want nothing more than to make you mine, Zara. But we must be patient. Our marriage cannot happen until the time is right."


    Zara let out a sigh with disappointment. "And when will that right time wille?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Tenzin''s hand brushed against her cheek, his touchforting. "When the throne is secured, and there is no one to oppose our marriage," he replied solemnly.


    A small smile tugged at Zara''s lips as she nodded in understanding. "For the throne," she murmured, her eyes alight with determination.


    Tenzin nodded in agreement with unwavering loyalty. "You are destined for greatness, my love. And I will do whatever it takes to ensure your sit in that throne."


    Zaraughed with a hint of pity, "What a shame, my two foolish brothers don''t even know what''s in store for their future, and thanks to their hate for each other, I got to be regent so easily."


    As they delved deeper into their scheme, Zara revealed her long-held desire to rule, her words tinged with bitterness. "For too long, I have been overlooked and underestimated, Tenzin. But now, I will show everyone the true extent of my power. Even if it means shedding the blood of my own brothers."


    Tenzin''s expression softened as he ced a reassuring hand on Zara''s shoulder. "I stand by your side, my princess. I live for your dreams and I will do anything for you."


    Zara nodded in gratitude as she replied, "Oh, my love. I wouldn''t have dared to be this bold if it''s not for you."


    With their n taking shape, Zara and Tenzin devised a cunning strategy to pit the brothers against each other, manipting them into believing that the other posed a threat to their im to the throne. With carefully nted seeds of doubt and deception, they sowed discord and distrust, setting the stage for their ultimate betrayal.


    As the night wore on, their plotting gave way to passion, their love for each other burning brighter than ever before. In the quiet moments of intimacy that followed, they shared the heat of their bodies and made forbidden love as theyy in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 60: Construction plans

    <h4>Chapter 60: Construction ns</h4>


    Vinayak, an orphan and the adopted son of Bhaskar, had only one aspiration in life, to fulfil his adopted father''s dream of establishing a renowned legacy in cksmithing. With his parent''s guidance, he mastered the craft, dedicating himself to their shared ambition.


    When the opportunity arose for his father to lead the ironworks of prince''s hindshaktipany, Vinayak immersed himself in theplexities of their job, aiding his father in crafting new weapons ording to the prince''s specifications. Through his diligence and skill, he earned his father''s trust and recognition, eventually bing his trusted assistant.


    The prince''s eyes gleamed with excitement when heid eyes on the Pinaka weapon, the Korean style Hwacha. Its innovative construction featured a limber facing backward, allowing it to be mounted more easily using horse reigns. This design, reminiscent of 19th-century artillery, was a significant improvement over previous cannons, which required more time and effort to deploy, as they were typically pulled by horses from the front.


    Upon inquiry, he discovered that the mastermind behind this creation was none other than Vinayak, the skilled son and trusted assistant of the renowned cksmith Bhaskar. Intrigued by Vinayak''s brilliance, the prince decided to incorporate his expertise into his own secret invention.


    As Prince Aditya stepped into the smithy at dusk, he found Bhaskar and Vinayak still working on his shield weapon, even though their shift has already ended. Curious, he approached them to inquire about their continued presence.


    "Why are you two still here?" he asked, noting their dedication.


    Bhaskar wiped his sweat from forehead and replied, "We were just wrapping up, Your Highness. Is there something we can help you with?"


    Aditya nodded, his expression grave. "Yes, I need assistance in selecting someone to oversee road construction. It''s a matter of great importance."


    Bhaskar considered for a moment before suggesting, "Your highness, Diwakar would be an ideal choice. He''s a respected local zamindar, a wealthy merchant who owns his own brick mansion, and also skilled in cksmithing.


    Last time we met, he regretted that he missed the chance by rejecting prince''s offer to join hispany.


    He also has experience in minor road contracts, so it will be easy for him to get thebour and raw materials that can save time and money for prince. "


    Aditya shook his head, his concern evident. "I appreciate your advice but this task requires absolute trust, Bhaskar. I need someone more reliable."


    Vinayak, listening intently, spoke up. "I volunteer, Your Highness. While I may not have Diwakar''s wealth or status, I am confident and capable."


    Aditya regarded Vinayak with approval. "Very well, Vinayak. I am quite impressed by your previous works and will give you the chance then."


    Vinayak''s face lit up with gratitude as he eagerly epted the task. "Thank you, Your Highness. I won''t disappoint you."


    Aditya then outlined his vision for the road, expressing his desire to connect all viges to the cities through a single throughfare roadwork. Vinayak nodded, already formting ns in his mind


    "We could utilize the Grand Trunk Road," Vinayak suggested. "It was originally built by previous Emperor Sher Shah Suri, connecting Bengal to Pakistan''s borders via Delhi during his short tenure. It''s a well-established route and could serve our purpose perfectly."


    Aditya responded with enthusiasm, "Excellent."


    Vinayak followed up with a little caution, "But, your highness, could you please enlighten us about the type of road we are considering to implement? As we have options for mud road, limestone mortar road, brick road etc.


    Additionally, specifying the route from where to where would be helpful to estimate the manpower, raw materials, and work days required forpletion "


    Aditya''s got intrigued as he asked," What is limestone mortar road?"


    Vinayak responded," It''s a paste used to harden structures. the grand truck road is made from that. but it takes a lot of time to harden. For say, if I am to build a house of limestone mortar then that would take a week to harden and maintenance is also a issue."


    Aditya nodded as he noted that its the perhaps the traditional cement since it includes the same ingredient of limestone. but the effect is obvious that its not so handy and too much time taking.


    Aditya began with his serious tone. "we will simply start with the ''mud roads'' as that''s the contract we have got and it shall include viges connecting to one another or to the cities, and even those leading to the Grand Trunk Road, I believe a wide mud road would suffice. However, for routes connecting directly to capital city to the imperial pce, I envision a more durable solution of a concrete road."


    Hearing the word concrete for first time, Vinayak couldn''t help but get curios," What is concrete road? "He further inquired his concern," Forgive me your highness but why are we making this road special, when every other road is going to be in mud road ."


    Aditya chuckled as he replied," To show off obviously. You will know it''s majesty when you will see for yourself. It''s made with a material cement that doesn''t take so long to harden and wont need that much maintenance either."


    A spark of excitement lit up Vinayak''s eyes. "Such a substance would revolutionize road construction! Then your highness why not make all other roads with this concrete as well because the mud roads wont stand the rainy seasons. Even though, they can create space for travel but are actually less reliable."


    Aditya smiled," You don''t need to worry about that. I have my own ns."


    As Aditya outlined his n to manufacture equipments, needed to prepare cement and establish a separate facility for that, Vinayak suggested that they will require more manpower. Aditya nodded that he will take care of the facility setup but added the condition that the equipment has to be made by only two of them in secrecy


    Bhaskar''s expression rmed at the prospect of increased workload. "Forgive me your highness, This seems like a lot to handle. Are you sure we can handle this?


    We already have to work on the sample weapons , then this road construction and hearing about the required equipment it seems to take a lot of time," he voiced his concern.


    Aditya thought for a while then reassured with a wide smile, "I am sure you can manage it Bhaskar, don''t worry. We can work on it till mid night, but it must remain a secret. For now, the road construction is dyed until the sample weapons are ready.


    I can allow to involve more manpower to manufacture the parts. But the equipment must be assembled under my sight. Let''s set the deadline for week and if we happen to fail, it can be extended."


    Seeing the duo still unconvinced, Aditya shied, "You must be wondering why I''m in such a hurry, right?" he continued, "There is pending work to construct barracks and residential quarters. I can''t involve others to this matter because this is no less than a miraculous weapon that can erect structures in just two nights. I am helpless and I want this done started at least before I leave the city."


    Impressed by Aditya''s foresight and the importance he attached to this matter, Bhaskar and Vinayak exchanged nces, nodding in agreement. Aditya assured them of their increased pay and additional reward and expressed his desire to learn and assist them.


    Vinayak hesitated, "But, Your Highness, it wouldn''t be fitting for a noble like you to involve yourself in such tasks."


    Aditya smiled warmly, "I have a passion for crafting and I think it''s as an opportunity to learn from esteemed cksmiths like yourselves. Don''t worry I will be just a helping hand"


    Both father and son were humbled by the prince''s gesture and felt gratitude towards him for holding them in such high regard. They internally pledged to give their all, even if it meant staying up all night.


    Aditya continued, "Let''s discuss the cement preparation n then," he suggested, eager to get started.


    *****************************************


    Author''s Notes:


    Hello everyone. I am thrilled to announce that this book has finally been contracted. This achievement has been made possible only because of all your kind support. I am aware of my shorings, and I believe there''s much more to add before I switch to premium, but for such, I would need your continuous support as well. If you think I am going astray then, please feel free to suggest.


    Also, apologies for the dy as I am experiencing some medical urgency and am still recovering.


    There might be dy on next release as well and I request for your understanding. Thanks and may the lord be with you as always. :)

 Chapter 61: Everything not as planned

    <h4>Chapter 61: Everything not as nned</h4>


    Modern cement, also known as Pornd cement, emerged in the 19th century. It''s a type of hydraulic cement that hardens through a chemical reaction with water. Primarilyposed of limestone, y, and gypsum, it starts with limestone, which is quarried, crushed, and heated in a kiln, a oven like structure to produce clinker.


    Simultaneously, y is heated in a separate kiln to form metakaolin. These materials are then ground into a fine powder in a ratio of 70% clinker to 30% metakaolin and mixed precisely. Gypsum is added during grinding of clinkers to regte the cement''s setting time, typically constituting an additional 5% of the volume.


    When Aditya exined the cement manufacturing process, Bhaskar''s eyes sparked with excitement. He mentioned they had a separate kiln in the smithy, previously used for pottery or baking bricks. It was 3 meters long.


    However, Aditya''s disappointment was evident as he realized it was small and made of rock and y. This type of kiln would take more time to heat and require strong surveince to ensure proper regtion of the heating process.


    Disappointed, Aditya called out to Bhaskar, exining they needed a bigger kiln, preferably made of steel. He suggested some modifications in the design to improve its efficiency and durability. Aditya also allowed the use of extra manpower to expedite the construction of the new kiln.


    The next day, in an open space near the smithy, a makeshift area was prepared for the experiment and setting up of the temporary facility for cement production. Aditya had foreseen the difficulty in procuring raw materials, so he had already ordered a few tonnes of them in advance, which arrived promptly.


    Two dayster, a giant 10-meter oven structure was installed in the temporary facility area. A separate supportdder was built to increase the top reach, and modern opening systems were installed at the top and bottom. These openings allowed for the easy input ofrge volumes of materials from the top and the extraction of output from the bottom. Handles were designed so that levers could be operated using clothes or other tools, and the setup resembled a giant stove, with space for coal or wood to fuel the furnace.


    Setting up the kiln was just the tip of the ice berg. The real struggle came with crushing, mixing, and extracting the product. With this in mind, Prince Aditya himself supervised the manufacturing and assembling of parts for semi-modern crusher, grinder, blender, andposition measurement machines. These were a step up from traditional counterparts and more sophisticated for manual handling.


    With only two assistants, it took an additional 6 nights, exceeding the 7-day deadline. Since the area was temporary, the need for a chimney was skipped, and the previously denied kiln was shifted for preheating raw materials.


    With all preparations done, Aditya finally obtained the clinker product for which he and his subordinates had worked tirelessly. The hot clinker was left on a thin metal sheet to cool overnight. The next day, using the newly invented grinder, the clinker was ground into fine cement following the rest of the process.


    As Prince Aditya dipped his hand into the jar of fine, grayish powder, memories of his previous life flooded back to him. The texture felt familiar, reminiscent of the practical experiments he had conducted in his engineering workshop. With excitement coursing through his veins, he scooped up a handful of the powder and added it to a jar of water, inserting a small wooden twig into the mixture.


    The onlookers watched with skepticism as Aditya waited patiently, his eyes fixed on the jar. After a few moments, the powder settled at the bottom of the jar had hardened, trapping the wooden twig in ce. Aditya passed the jar to others, inviting them to try and remove the twig, but to their surprise, the twig broke instead, leaving the hardened mass of cement undisturbed.


    Undeterred, Aditya fetched a small hammer and carefully tapped the jar from behind, causing the solidified contents to dislodge. The hardened mass, resembling rock rather than the fine powder it once was, tumbled out onto the ground, eliciting gasps of amazement from the gathered crowd.


    In that moment, Aditya felt a surge of conflicting emotions wash over him. Despite the slight feeling of dissatisfaction for the two additional days it took to achieve their goal, there was also a profound sense of aplishment and pride. He had ventured into uncharted territory, pioneering a new approach to construction that held the promise of transformative change.


    With a newfound resolve, Aditya demonstrated to Bhaskar and Vinayak how to mix the cement with sand to create a paste and how to use it to join the bricks together. With each brickid and cemented in ce, his mixed feelings gradually faded away, reced by a renewed sense of determination and purpose.


    One of the worker expressed his astonishment, unable to contain his surprise, he asked "Your highness, what is the name of this miraculous powder? "


    Aditya smiled proudly, replying, "It''s cement." His words echoed through the crowd, eliciting murmurs of acknowledgment from everyone present.


    This demonstration not only showcased the practical application of cement but also marked a milestone in their journey towards innovation and progress. Aditya knew that despite the challenges and setbacks they had faced, they had ultimately seeded in pushing the boundaries of what was thought possible. And as he looked out at the newly constructed block of cemented bricks, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in what they had achieved together in just a day.


    *<strong>* Ladakh, evening time in Shey Pce **</strong>


    In the grand courtyard of Shey Pce, where the Namgyal dynasty use to rule over Ladakh, an enchanting scene unfolded. The air was filled with excitement as influential nobles gathered for entertainment in behalfs of king''s request


    In the center of the courtyard, a stage was set up under the soft glow of torches. Musicians yed traditional Ladakhi tunes, setting the mood for the evening''s entertainment.


    As the music filled the air, dancers took to the stage, dressed in colorful costumes that shimmered in the torchlight. Their movements were graceful and captivating, telling stories of love and heroism through their dance.


    King Jamyang Namgyal sat on his throne, his old wrinkled eyes shining with pride as he watched the performance. His courtiers, dressed in their finest attire, leaned forward in anticipation, eager to be swept away by the spectacle before them.


    The dancers'' feet tapped out a rhythm that echoed the beat of the drums, their movements drawing everyone''s attention. With each twirl and spin, they seemed to transport the audience to another world, where ancient tales came to life before their eyes.


    The flickering torches cast shadows that danced along the courtyard walls, adding to the enchantment of the scene. As the music reached its peak, so did the energy of the dancers, their joy infectious and impossible to resist.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as the audience was captivated by the magic of the moment. In that courtyard, surrounded by the beauty of Ladakh and the richness of its culture, the legacy of the Namgyal dynasty was celebrated in all its glory


    As the dancers'' performance reached its peak, a sudden interruption urred that drew the attention of King Jamyang Namgyal. Amidst the joyous atmosphere, he noticed the grave expression on the face of his third son, Bhagan, who stood at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, King Jamyang Namgyal raised a hand, signalling for the music to halt and the dancers to pause. With a solemn nod, he instructed his attendants to reward the performers generously and bid everyone farewell with utmost respect.


    As the dancers gracefully exited the stage, the courtiers dispersed, leaving only King Jamyang Namgyal and his son, Bhagan, in the quiet courtyard under the flickering shadow of torch lights.


    "Why the sudden interruption, my son?" King Jamyang Namgyal inquired with concern.


    Bhagan hesitated for a moment before responding, "I received a letter from the prince, regarding his mission in the Kashmir region."


    "So, what news do you bring, Bhagan?" Jamyang inquired, this time his voice carrying a note of anticipation.


    Bhagan cleared his throat feeling nervous as he was called by his name, his gaze steady as he delivered his report. "Father, I bring news from the court of Kashmir. Our son, Tsewang Namgyal, has seeded in his mission. Disguised as Tenzin Wangchuk, he has risen to the position of general and gained the full control over the princess, who now holds the regency."


    Jamyang''s eyebrows arched in surprise, with a hint of pride, he eximed, "This brat never ceases to amaze me." He continued, "We sent him to weaken their defences, and he got their princess in his bed. Good, very good. Things are getting fun."


    But Bhagan''s next words tempered the king''s enthusiasm. "However, Father, the Emperor of Delhi has dispatched ten thousand troops as reinforcements to Kashmir. This may dy our ns for expansion. "


    Jamyang sighed, "Ah, it seems everything is not as nned," he continued, "Who knew they would still give importance to this remote mountain kingdom."


    After thinking for a while, Jamyang grew amused. "But perhaps this is an opportunity in disguise. Thanks to Tsewang, we might not need to shed any Ladakhi blood if we can arrange a marriage."


    Bhagan nodded but reminded with caution, "Indeed, Father. Tsewang''s cunning has served us well, but the Empire''s reinforcements pose a significant challenge."


    Jamyang leaned back in his throne, his mind already devising new strategies. "No matter how strong the empire is, it would be foolish to step back after so much preparation. We shall proceed with caution and adapt to the circumstances. Send a message to Tsewang to take care of hurdles and swallow the prize."


    As Bhagan prepared to ry his father''s orders to Tsewang, he hesitated, a troubled look crossing his features. "There is one more thing, Father," he began hesitantly. "The new inheritancews of the Empire... they couldplicate matters. If Tsewang and the princess were to marry and she were to inherit the throne..."


    Jamyang chuckled, a glint of determination in his eyes. "Let us not worry about such trivial matters. If needed, the toy can be reced. Tell Tsewang that Ladakh awaits him as his rightful reward if he can fulfil our ancestral dream of expansion in fertilends. Don''t forget, I have other options as well."


    Bhagan''s face lit up with pride at the prospect of his son bing king, as he assured his father, "Yes, Father. I can assure you that our Tsewang shall be the one to make it happen."


    The father and son shared a knowing nce, as they set their sights and made ns on the future. Unbeknownst to them, their actions would shape the destiny of Kashmir and Ladakh for generations toe, forging alliances, and sealing fates in the turbulentndscape of medieval India and its neighbours.

 Chapter 62: Meenakshi

    <h4>Chapter 62: Meenakshi</h4>


    <strong>** Some where in border area of Jaunpur kingdom and Bengal kingdom **</strong>


    Under the scorching sun, Princess Meenakshi''s caravan from the Vijayanagar Empire entered the Jaunpur Kingdom. As they crossed the border, thendscape began to drastically change.


    The air was alive with the hum of activity as farmers tended to their crops with happiness, their faces radiant with the promise of a bountiful harvest. Princess Meenakshi, a 19-year-old girl wrapped in the disguise of a trader, watched in fascination as they passed by, marveling at the transformations taking ce.


    The Maratha chieftain, Omkar Bhosle, Chief of the Security Guard of the caravan, looked at the princess with a bewildered expression. "What happened, Your Highness? Something caught your interest," he inquired.


    Turning to him, the princess replied, "Omkar Ji, just look at those people. Have you ever seen farmers in any area so happy?"


    Omkar felt more troubled by the princess''s question. "No, Princess. Even in the Gajapati Kingdom and bengal region, we didn''t see anyone work with such a happy face. Perhaps something major has happened to this kingdom."


    The princess smiled as she ventured further inside the territory, her curiosity piqued by the sight of the joyful farmers.


    As Princess Meenakshi''s caravan traversed the bustling streets of jaunpur kingdom, they garnered curious nces from the local popce. Disguised as merchants, they blended seamlessly into the crowd, their true identities concealed beneathyers of disguise.


    In the bustling market square, amid the fragrant aroma of spices and the lively chatter of vendors, a disturbing scene unfolded before Princess Meenakshi and her group. Two burly vigers mercilessly beat a middle-aged man, their faces contorted with rage. Each blow he endured echoed through the marketce, drawing gasps and murmurs from horrified onlookers.


    Themotion attracted the attention of few guards patrolling nearby, prompting whispers among the crowd. "Look, the police have arrived," one bystander remarked. "But they''re from the zamindar''s faction. Will they listen to police?" another questioned.


    Omkar Bhosle whispered urgently to the princess, "Your Highness, something doesn''t feel right. We should leave this ce."


    Princess Meenakshi gestured for him to wait and replied calmly, "Let''s wait a moment. If anything goes wrong, I am confident we can handle it."


    As the guards approached, the assants halted their attack, eyeing the approaching figures with caution. The apparent leader of the guards demanded, "What''s happening here? Who dares to cause amotion in public?"


    A fat man stepped forward arrogantly, iming responsibility. "I did. This man borrowed money from our lord and didn''t paid," he asserted.


    The bruised man retorted, "I''ve paid triple the amount, but he insists I owe interest."


    The fat man retorted, "You shouldn''t have borrowed money if you couldn''t pay it back on time." He gestured to his hiredpanions, "Why did you all stop ? Beat him. We must teach him a lesson."


    Hearing this, the guards sheathed their swords. "Do you dare to continue your recklessness while we are still present?" one of them warned. The hired men grew panicked, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    But the fat man remained defiant. "You know who we are. I have the support of the local zamindar," he boasted, jabbing a finger toward the guard in charge. "Don''t even dare to show me your authority."


    ''Crack''


    In response, the guard swiftly twisted the fat man''s finger, causing him to cry out in disbelief. "How dare you mock the police! Your petty noble has no jurisdiction over us. We have the authority of imperial decree to maintain security," the guard asserted sternly.


    The fat man, writhing in pain, begged for mercy, but the police continued to thrash him ck and blue, as his men attempted to retreat. The guard in charge ordered his subordinates, "Seize them. We will take them to jail on charges of extortion, public outrage, and mocking imperial degree. Make sure to report the zamindar to higher ups." and he kicks the fallen fat man and continues," I will personally ensure that the sarpanch (vige chief who settles justice) sends you all to the mines. you dare police.. huh!"


    The murmurs of police swift action spread through the crowd, eliciting praise for the disy of justice and solidarity with the poor man. Onlookers voiced their support, apuding the efforts of the authorities to upholdw and order.


    Turning to the beaten man, he yelled, "You fool! Next time, apply for a loan from the Niwas Kalyan (residence welfare ) office!" With relentless force, the police continued to subdue the fat man as he pleaded for mercy, dragging him away along with his men.


    As Princess Meenakshi watched the scene unfold before her, a mixture of admiration and curiosity stirred within her. She couldn''t help but wonder about the implications of such swift and decisive action on the part of the police. Was justice truly being served, or were there deeperplexities at y. The sight was very rare where the authorities dared to take action against unjust nobles.


    With the crowd dispersed, they decided to pause at a bustling roadside market, delighting in the array of fruits and spices avable in various vours and types.


    A nearby merchant greeted them warmly, "Wee, travellers! What brings you to our humble market?"


    Princess Meenakshi responded with a smile, "We are merchants from distantnds, seeking provisions for our journey. Your market offers such a wide variety of items. Do you grow all these supplies yourselves?"


    The merchant beamed with pride, "Ah, you tter me, deardy! Thanks to the new reforms, supplies are more essible. There are no tariffs on imports from neighbouring kingdoms or cities, and prices have dropped significantly." he suggested, "Why don''t you try some for yourself?" Meenakshi couldn''t help but be charmed by his infectious energy.


    Meenakshi''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she sampled the spices, impressed by their quality and affordability. However, as the trader began to weigh the spices, she couldn''t help but notice some differences in the quality of measurements aspared to her previous counterpart . She voiced her concerns, "Are you sure the measurements are urate? I seem to be receiving more than I''ve paid for."


    The merchant smirked confidently, "We are not dishonest. The new standardized weights have simplified our lives. With the influx of customers, our business has flourished. And if you benefit from our generosity, surely you''ll return to us."


    Meenakshi nodded in understanding, "I''m d to hear of your sess. Surely, the ruler here must be benevolent, and security seems tight andfortable."


    The merchant chuckled in response. "Our ruler? what a joke." he continued, "It wasn''t always like this as the newws are recently introduced. The changes you see are all thanks to our connection with the empire. With the newly appointed police forces, conducting business has be much easier."


    Leaning forward, he whispered, "Truth be told, I''ve heard from one of my suppliers that in the capital, they even pay bards to spread news and eptmissions to promote business. Thanks to that, we''ve gained insight into who''s behind all this."


    Meenakshi, her curiosity piqued, asked, "So who is behind all this, then?"


    The merchant replied, "It''s the rumoured lost prince of Hemu, Prince Aditya."


    This revtion left a deep impression on Meenakshi''s mind. Already en route to meet him as part of her father''s delegation, she couldn''t help but feel hopeful that their empire might have a chance to make an alliance through the prince.


    Meenakshi listened intently as she learned about the transformation brought about by the imperial prince''s reforms. The establishment of police forces had quelledwlessness, and the newly established jails ensured wrongdoers were held ountable. She also learned of the newfound power of the sarpanch to prevail justice with the help of police, was previously limited due to the influence of criminals who had the back support of nobles.


    As the sun began to set, Princess Meenakshi and her guards bid farewell to the market, their hearts filled with newfound knowledge and admiration for the resilience of the people of Jaunpur. They continued on their journey, eager to explore more of the wonders thaty ahead.


    <strong>** Night time at Purana Q, Delhi, Raamya''s room **</strong>


    Amira and Ramyay in bed, engaging in light hearted chatter before drifting off to sleep. After exchanging pleasantries about their day, they yfully turned the conversation toward Aditya.


    Amira quipped, "Didi (big sister), who do you think Aditya likes more?"


    Ramya responded with a grin, "Isn''t it obvious? It''s me."


    Amira pouted, "Don''t be silly. He loves me more."


    Ramya teased her, "Oh really? Has he ever kissed you?"


    Amira felt a twinge of annoyance and retorted, "Yes, I''ve kissed him plenty of times."


    Ramya pressed further, "Well, how does it feel then?"


    Blushing at the thought, Amira replied, "Oh, stop it please," attempting to change the subject, "You know, once Aditya couldn''t stop talking about how smooth my legs are after I let him feel them."


    Ramya couldn''t help but chuckle. "Just legs? Do you know what he did to me after he kissed me?"


    Amira protested as she turned to other side, "Why would I want to know?"


    Ramya teased, "Ah, you''re just jealous."


    Admitting her jealousy, Amira lowered her head in embarrassment, "Yes didi, I can''t help but feel jealous. You have such a beautiful bosom."


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Ramya reassured her, "Hey, Amira, don''t underestimate yourself. You''re just as wonderful as me. With time these pairs will also grow" She then hugged her after ruffling her hair to lighten the mood.


    Grateful for the reassurance, Amira confessed as she turned back, "Thank you didi. Honestly, I was jealous of the attention Aditya gave you, but now that I know you, I can''t help but respect you."


    Ramya affectionately tousled her hair, "Silly girl, I already knew he loved you. But I couldn''t help to fall for him and I love you too."


    Amira''s eyes sparkled with gratitude as she asked solemnly, "Didi, you have a big heart like your big chest, but what will we do if Aditya falls for someone else and leaves us?"


    Ramya furrowed in thought, "What do you mean?"


    Amira replied, "Aditya is a prince he can be with anyone and his personality is like a ma. Wherever he goes, he wins everyone over. But what if someone else starts to like him and bewitch him away from us?" She hugged Ramya tightly, as if pouring out her inner thoughts, and continued, "I know you very well and can share him with you, but I can''t trust the other person. What if she traps Aditya to take the wrong path"


    Moved by Amira''s words, Ramya replied, "Don''t worry, choti (little one). We''ll make sure Aditya feels so loved that he won''t think of anyone else." She pinched Amira''s cheeks and continued, "Do you think our prince would be so ignorant? If he really dares to leave us, won''t we be there for each other?


    Amira hesitated for a moment before yfully asking, "If you don''t mind, can I touch them?" gesturing at Ramya''s bosom.


    Amused, Ramya teased back, "Sure, but my hands won''t be empty either."


    Ramya tickled Amira as Amiraughed and begged, "Stop, stop! No, stop! Okay, I won''t touch."


    In the midst of their yful banter, Amira and Ramya eventually drifted off to sleep, blissfully unaware of the events unfolding around them. Little did they know, the intruder they had discussed was indeed en route to Rewari from Jaunpur, their path destined to intersect in a matter of few weeks.

 Chapter 63: One arrow, Two targets

    <h4>Chapter 63: One arrow, Two targets</h4>


    Diwakar, a skilled cksmith in his local area, gained much of his reputation through his sister''s marriage to a noble household. With her connections, he managed to secure numerous assignments for crafting arms and shields, amassing a substantial fortune in the process.


    As word of his craftsmanship spread, Diwakar expanded his business, investing in the production of bricks and joining a merchant group. His involvement in road construction further elevated his status, eventually earning him the title of zamindar, a lower-level noble lord.


    With vastnds at his disposal, Diwakar''s life took a turn for easy money without the need forbour. With the reputation of being the best cksmith at hand, his arrogance skyrocketed, and he became more indulged in his newfound nobility rather than the hardworking cksmith once he was.


    With his reliance on his core business diminishing, Diwakar made the bold decision to reject the prince''s offer of a stable ie job. Now, however, that decision wasing back to haunt him, as many of the low-level cksmiths or apprentices who used to provide low level craft supplies to top smithies were getting short, causing a domino effect that led to a recession in the whole crafting market.


    Following thend reform, he was among the first to feel the repercussions, as he could not impose taxes of more than 60 percent of total produce and he also needed to pay his own taxes to the capital.


    The remaining amount might be enough to sustain his family, but maintaining the sries of his hired employees or paying the security fees required by the merchant group to which he belonged was bing increasingly challenging.


    Forced to halt his drain of stored wealth, Diwakar made the tough decision to focus on rebuilding his business from the ground up, which was already on the brink of ruin.


    Fortunately, the prince''s call for construction projects emerged as a glimmer of hope. The merchant group approached Diwakar to bring the contract and escape the penalties or face expulsion, which would be a huge blow to his reputation and a major hurdle for his procurement of low supplies essential for business.


    His situation was like that of an ant on the verge of drowning, and the prince''s call was like a straw for him to grasp, which would be hisst chance to survive.


    Right now, Diwakar found himself in the same grand hall where the prince had once proposed the idea of standardizing units. To his surprise, there were many representatives from various merchant groups, all eyeing the lucrative tender for road construction.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as each participant awaited their chance to make their case. Sweat dripped from Diwakar''s forehead as he understood that thepetition would be tough.


    As the prince entered and the proceedingsmenced, he began by emphasizing the economic benefits of road construction. He highlighted how improved infrastructure could enhance trade routes, facilitate transportation of goods, and stimte economic growth within the region.


    He briefed about his n for the construction of mud roads connecting all cities and viges, which included numerous business opportunities and privileges for businesses.


    This was enough to make all merchant groups salivate for the opportune deal.


    The prince made arrangements for everyone to meet him in his chamber, simr to what he did with foreign delegations. To Diwakar''s surprise, he got his turnst, which made him even more anxious with each passing moment. He couldn''t help but be a little doubtful of being toyed with by the prince


    Despite being thest to present, Diwakar poured his heart and soul into his pitch, hoping to impress the prince and secure the tender.


    As Diwakar entered the prince''s chamber, he felt at ease at the sight of Vinayak, who was standing nearby and was a familiar figure to him. However, his expression hardened as he met the cold gaze of the prince.


    He couldn''t shake off the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that washed over him, as if the young prince before him was not just a teenager but an experienced apex predator, staring at his prey for the right moment, to pounce and devour in one move without even leaving a single bone.


    He gulped in fear, which brought a smile to the prince''s face, instantly changing his expression to that of a salesman always avable for his customer''s service.


    "Diwakar ji," the prince greeted him, his voice smooth yetced with an underlying intensity, "the esteemed cksmith of the whole of Delhi. What brings you to our humble domain?"


    Diwakar maintained hisposure as he replied. "Your Highness," he continued, choosing his words carefully, "I am here to ask for forgiveness for my past behaviour and to request that we put the past behind us. I''m here to offer you a deal that you simply cannot refuse."


    The prince leaned forward, "I''m all ears," prompting Diwakar to continue.


    Clearing his throat, Diwakar straightened up, "Your Highness, I propose to utilize my expertise in craftsmanship to provide you with the finest quality materials for the road construction project.


    My skills in metalworking are unparalleled in the region, and I assure you that the arms and tools required for the construction will be of the highest quality."


    The prince nodded thoughtfully, considering Diwakar''s offer. "And what else do you bring to the table?" he inquired.


    Diwakar hesitated for a moment before continuing, "I also have connections with local artisans andborers who can assist in the construction process. With their help, we can ensure timelypletion of the project.


    Moreover, I also have experience in thepletion of grand truck road, which will be beneficial for the project."


    The prince raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "While your offer ismendable, Diwakar ji, itcks theprehensive approach that other merchant groups have presented," he remarked.


    "I am already considering three merchant groups, one of which has pledged to optimize transportation routes and minimize costs, ensuring maximum profitability.


    The second group has promisedmunity involvement and cost reduction through locally sourced materials.


    And the third group has offered expedited construction and state-of-the-art infrastructure." He made a pitiful face and continued, "So tell me, Diwakar ji, setting aside your past defiance, what benefit are you bringing to mypany?"


    Diwakar''s heart sank as he realized that his offer fell shortpared to the others. He had hoped that his reputation and craftsmanship would be enough to sway the prince, but it seemed that he had overestimated himself.


    Yet, he still felt hope as he saw Vinayak and remembered that his father Bhaskar, who was his old friend, had oncemented that his days were hard as the prince wanted to expedite the construction of houses and other buildings for hispany.


    Giving it ast resort, he said, "Your Highness, if I am not mistaken, you might need a lot of bricks. How about I provide you with all the bricks at less than 50 percent of the market price and help you manage thebor for the task?"


    The prince replied with a straight face, "70 percent less."


    Diwakar tried to bargain, "60 percent."


    The prince hesitated, as if his next words would be unpleasant, to which Diwakar replied, "Deal, deal, 80 percent deal."


    The prince''s next words were unexpected. "See, Diwakar Ji, I honestly want to help you as Vinayak''s father asked me to help you out. That''s why I''m agreeing to this contract even though it means personal losses for me." Diwakar felt a surge of relief at the prince''s willingness to assist him.


    However, the prince''s tone shifted as he outlined the terms of the agreement. "You will have to work under our terms." he stated firmly "Neither you nor any of the trade merchant group''s representative will be in charge of road construction.


    We will pay your bills, and your task will only be to provide us with supplies and help us manage thebor for road construction.


    Theborers'' sries and road building supervision will be handled by thepany itself. The same goes forpany premises construction."


    Diwakar wanted to say something, but the prince shut him down by saying, "In return, thepany will pay the promised bills and extramission for arranging thebor. And the merchant group will get its promised privileges."


    Though disheartened, Diwakar nodded in eptance. His main goal was achieved, and he had little to lose by agreeing to the prince''s terms.


    As he received a special linen parchment sealed by thepany emblem of the swastika (meaning of good luck), Diwakar felt a sense of closure. He bowed politely and left the chamber, feeling a mix of gratitude and resignation.


    Vinayak asked with a puzzled expression, "Your Highness, if we are already to help him, then why bother lying? The three offers you stated weren''t actually made by those arrogant merchant groups, but the conditions you posed on them instead."


    Prince Aditya chuckled. "You see, Vinayak, it''s all about strategy," he exined. "You know, I know, but he doesn''t need to know. If he knew, would he have agreed to our condition and reduced the price of bricks to 80 percent of the market price?"


    A sudden realization dawned upon Vinayak as he understood the prince''s cunning n. "So, you deceived him to secure his agreement to our terms," which was confirmed by the prince himself as he stated with a wink, "It''s called hitting two targets with one arrow."

 Chapter 64: Road construction

    <h4>Chapter 64: Road construction</h4>


    Aditya, already had predicted that the surveying of thend would be a time-consuming taskpared to the construction itself, took proactive measures to expedite the process. While he and his trusted aides worked tirelessly at night to perfect the cement production, Aditya had already dispatched teams ofnd surveyors to identify the optimal routes for the roads.


    Dividing the surveyors into three teams, each assigned to a specific section of the proposed roadwork, Aditya ensured thorough coverage from the Grand Trunk Road, situated in the northwest direction, to Purana Q, and from Purana Q to Kharki vige, located in the southeast direction and joining all surrounding viges to kharki vige as main intersection point.


    This strategic approach aimed to establish a private and influentialwork of roads, enhancing connectivity and facilitating the growth of hispany''s presence in Delhi.


    Equipped with ropes, chains, and rods, the surveyors meticulously measured the distances, employing the standard metric system and triangtion techniques. By selecting prominentndmarks and natural features along the proposed routes, they constructed awork of triangles, allowing for precise mapping of thend''s size and shape.


    Despite the nine days it took to perfect the cement production process, the surveyors managed toplete their task within seven days. Their detailed map of the proposed roadwork proved invaluable as Aditya and Vinayak convened to n the construction of the first concrete road from Purana Q to Kharki vige, spanning a distance of just 3 kilometers.


    Based on the survey findings, it was decided to construct a road with a width of 20 meters, leaving space for trees in the median to serve as dividers. Additionally, structured nting of trees at both ends of the road was nned to provide shaded areas for travelers, enhancing the aesthetics andfort of the thoroughfare.


    Out of the allocated 1000 workers, only 300 arrived as the first batch. With this workforce, it was decided tomence the construction of the initial 100 meters of the road. As Vinayak received the supplies andborers from Diwakar, he swiftly organized them into separate teams, implementing an assembly line method to streamline the construction process.


    The teams were divided into small groups, each with a self-elected leader to represent their interests. The groups were named numerically to facilitate coordination andmunication. Vinayak ensured that each team had a specific role: one team was tasked with further crushing the already crushed stones into smaller pieces to meet the road''s requirements, while another team handled logistics, transporting the crushed stones to predetermined locations.


    The third team, under the guidance ofnd surveyors, began the process of mixing the cement with sand, fine crushed stones, and water using shovels. Once the mixture was prepared, it was transported to the construction teams, whomencedying the foundation of the road ording to the surveyors'' instructions.


    Simultaneously, the road leveling team worked tirelessly to ensure the ground was properly leveled before and during the construction process. They employed traditional techniques, including walking the ground and using wooden logs pulled by bulls to achieve uniformity and smoothness.


    Security was handled, with Aditya''s most trusted royal guard, Bheem, overseeing the safety of the workers. Additional local doctors were stationed on-site to provide immediate medical assistance in case of any injuries.


    Under Vinayak''s expert leadership, the construction of the road progressed swiftly. The first 100 meters werepleted in just two hours, with subsequent sections taking even less time. The efficiency and precision of the construction process left Diwakar in awe, witnessing a spectacle unfold before his eyes.


    As the road began to take shape, its texture was unlike anything seen before, boasting uniformity, smoothness, and a visually strikingndscape.


    Intrigued by the miraculous results, Diwakar sought an audience with Prince Aditya, who was engrossed in a solitary practice session of firing drills with his soldiers on the training ground.


    Aditya watched as Diwakar came running and fell directly to his knees before him, asking for forgiveness. This made him flinch slightly, although he felt puzzled;but deep down, he felt touched when he saw an elderly man falling to his knees.


    Diwakar rose, trembling, as he took the prince''s hands. "Your Highness, I was a big fool who failed to see your greatness. I witnessed the construction of the road with my own eyes with your miracle powder, and it was a spectacle that was never done before.


    I have decided to put my experience, no, all my skill, no, my whole life in service to yourpany, which has the power to revolutionize the era."


    Aditya feltplicated with the sudden change in demeanour of an arrogant expert who is an elder on top of that. Seeing no response from the prince, Diwakar added, "Your Highness, I have learned my lesson. If you wish, you can take my factory, all mynds, but please just forgive me for this once and allow me the chance to be at least something worthy in this life."


    Aditya smiled softly as he listened to Diwakar''s heartfelt plea, but he wasn''t sure yet to believe on the surface. "I am d, Diwakar Ji," he said, "though my hands are tied. There is no such vacancy at the level of your expertise."


    Diwakar felt ashamed as he understood the prince was mocking in disguise for his past behaviour. "Please, Your Highness, I am ready to do anything, even be the lowest in rank of your employee, but please take me in."


    Aditya observed the change in Diwakar''s demeanour, which reflected sincerity. A smile appeared on his face as he decided to forgive Diwakar and let him pass his test.


    "Ah, Diwakar," he continued as if he just remembered something, "there is still a task that needs to be done, and perhaps it can be done by you. Are you sure about it?"


    <strong>** Lahore fort, Pakistan empire **</strong>


    In the serene ambiance of the royal chambers, Badshah Afzal sat cross-legged on a plush rug, holding a rose in one hand, deeply engrossed in another world while attending the teachings of Imam Malik. As he listened, he appeared to find the lesson rather boring with his attention drifting now and then.


    By Afzal''s side sat Nagma, her graceful presence lending a sense of tranquility to the room. With each gentle movement of her hand, she fanned the young ruler, providing a cool breeze that offered respite from the warmth of the evening.


    Imam Malik replied while reading a holy book in his hands, "In Im, the world is divided into two groups: dar al-Im, which trantes to the house of Im and dar al-harb, which trantes to the house of war."


    Afzal kept staring at the rose as if not caring about what bullshit the Imam was spouting. With a cough to gain attention, Imam continued, "Dar al-Im means where Imicw, Sharia, is enforced, and all Muslims live as the majority poption. Dar al-harb means where Im is not in the majority, and there is the need to take a harsh stance, even if it leads to war, to ensure peace for Im."


    Afzal looked up and asked, "Then what should we call thend where my father ruled before? Certainly, it wasn''t dar al-harb, where people used to be happy, and the majority were not Muslims?"


    The Imam got irritated at the cross-question and looked at Nagma, who spoke in his ce, "Oh, Badshah, that ce was called dar al-had, where non-Muslims reside."


    The Imam''s face lit up as he remembered. "Indeed, Your Majesty, it was to allow infidels to live and afford them certain rights and protection in exchange for taxes and loyalty, called jizya."


    Afzal replied with slight mockery, "What''s so great about our Im that we must go to such an extent?"


    The Imam''s veins popped up as he had to bear the tant sphemy from his own sovereign. Maintaining the facade, he replied, "Your Majesty, it must be your age that you failed to recognize the greatness of our religion. As a Muslim, it is our duty to convert all non-believers to Im so that they can be saved from hellish fire when the Day of Judgment befalls this ce someday."


    Afzal countered, "But my Ammi (mother) told me that Im is a religion of peace, and we should not forcepulsion for eptance. That''s why we use the word ''sm'' as a greeting, which means ''peace be upon everybody.'' You mean my Ammi was wrong?"


    Before the Imam could continue, Bairam Khan interrupted, making his presence known with a serious expression.


    Seeing the young Badshah taking sses from his assigned imam, Bairam Khan felt satisfied and gestured the imam to sit as he was only there for a short notice.


    He replied, "Forgive for interruption. Your Majesty, I have important news."


    Afzal asked without even sparing him the nce, "What is it?"


    Bairam Khan replied, "I have received a letter from Kashmir. The third prince seeks our support."


    Afzal felt irritated. "Isn''t that part of the Samrajya? Why bother about it?"


    Bairam Khan exined, "The treaty specifies that the border is epted from the Ravi River, not from where the Ravi River origins. Also, think about it, Badshah. If tomorrow they build dams or make canals and reduce the water flow, it could badly impact our innocent citizens. All we need to do is support him to ascend the throne and let him decide whom he wants to merge with."


    Afzal replied nonchntly, "Do what you think is good. I hardly understand these matters, but make sure not to get involved directly."


    Bairam Khan grinned gleefully and nodded before excusing himself.


    Afzal then turned his gaze to the Imam and asked seriously, "So tell me, Imam, in service to Im, what will I receive in return? Will it bring my Ammi back?"


    The Imam replied sorrowfully, "Even if I wish, it''s not possible, Badshah. She has already ascended to ah''s care. But if you serve Im with your heart by increasing the number of Muslims, then you will receive 72 hoors after you ascend to zenith."


    Hearing this, Afzal said in a cold voice, "Shut up!"


    Both Nagma and the Imam were shocked as he yelled them to leave, clutching the rose flower tighter, whose thorns pricked the flesh of his soft hands. "Your 72 hoors mean nothingpared to her," he added, tears falling as he remembered his mother''s smiling face.


    Understanding the Badshah''s mood, both Nagma and the Imam decided to leave him alone. With tears in his eyes, the young Badshah opened his wounded hands as the rose fell down along with the blood soaked in it.


    He remembered the happy days he spent with his friends, whispering, "Amira, Aditya..." before crying his heart out.


    *********************************************


    Authors'' Note:


    Woah! I am so happy. Thanks to your support, this book has finally crossed 100k views. And thank you for supporting my characters.


    Raamya''s review has caught my attention, and thank you for the kind words.


    Now regarding the golden tickets, which I have received from my favourite readers, I would like to express my deepest gratitude from the core of my heart.


    Thank you Free_spirit_knight, Its_Praveen, and mez for the golden tickets. It means a lot to me.


    Since it hase to this, I shall also mention 00zero, Jai_maa_bhadrakali, and The_Dark_knight01 for supporting me constantly, even when I was at my lowest. I would like to express my heartfelt appreciation.


    Now I would certainly like to mention all other favourite readers of mine as well, who have a special ce in my heart. Without their support, forget 100k views, I would have stopped writing already. But I''m afraid my words limit will exceed, and the webnovel staff might get the chance to spank my ass, which I cannot allow to happen.


    But I will not let you go just like this. I assure you that your support won''t go in vain, and I shall strive even harder to provide better quality content ahead.


    Now in case anyone wants to change or remove his name , please feel free to dm me here , this is my alternate facebook ount dedicated for this work.:


    /profile.php?id=61558079392926 (might be reced by discordter)


    And I apologies for not having discord server yet. I will try to get this done by next update. May the blessing of lord, stays with you all :)

 Chapter 65: Beauties with brains

    <h4>Chapter 65: Beauties with brains</h4>


    Afterwards Aditya, apanied by his secretary Amira and guard Bheem, led Diwakar to the temporary settlement of his new cement factory, Diwakar couldn''t help but notice Amira''s in attire, reminiscent of a small noble from the Muslimmunity.


    Her humble demeanour and servant-like attitude led Diwakar to mistakenly perceive her as a mere ything of the prince. This misconception fueled a small disdain within him, although he kept these thoughts to himself.


    Confusion clouded Diwakar''s mind as he failed toprehend the purpose of a girl in such a serious undertaking. However, his perspective might have turned 180 degrees if he knew her real identity.


    When they entered the temporary settlement of the new cement factory, Diwakar was taken aback by the sight of the walls in progress. Vinayak, guided him through the process of using cement powder to stick bricks and forming cement bricks, which left Diwakar feeling grateful for the prince''s invaluable knowledge.


    After that they moved to prince''s chamber where, Aditya made Diwakar an offer that would take his brick industry to the next level. He proposed handing over half of the rights of the brick factory mansion, with Aditya investing heavily and sharing 50% of the profit for the first year. After that, Diwakar would need to cover expenses but would continue to share 50% of the profits throughout his life. Diwakar happily agreed to the arrangement.


    Aditya then shared his ns for constructing houses and workce buildings using cement houses. However, when Aditya attempted to exin his concepts through drawings and theoretical exnations, Diwakar struggled to grasp the concepts. Despite spending the whole afternoon on it, the result was minimal.


    Aditya literally chewed his lips as Diwakar panicked, but it was at that moment when Amira took charge and intervened as an angel for Diwakar, providing exnations.


    Amira, with a gentle voice, passed a ss of water to Aditya, suggesting he take a moment to rx and asked if she could try to exin. Aditya nodded in agreement, allowing Amira to take the lead.


    Amira gestured to the jar and ss of water on the table, addressing Diwakar, "See, Diwakar ji, your knowledge is like this ss of water. If Master tries to pour his more," she poured more water, causing it to spill slightly, "then it won''t all get in and will flow out. Lets empty out yours''s first then."


    Diwakar''s nervousness became evident, while Aditya found himself intrigued by Amira''s approach, realizing he may have been overwhelming Diwakar with his modern knowledge.


    Leading them to the temporary wall settlement of cement factory, Amira continued, "Let''s imagine this is the house we need to build, Diwakar ji." She pointed to the construction site. "How would you go about building it?"


    Encouraged by Amira''s patient guidance, Diwakar began to gain confidence. "If we are to make simple houses," he exined, "we use bricks to construct walls. These walls are then stered with mud to provide additional stability and protection from the elements.


    Additionally, to prevent damage from household internal water umtion or rainwater, we ensure proper drainage and apply a sophisticated system of y tiles on roof top to divert rainwater away from the structure." He gulped as hepleted whole thing in one breath.


    Amira nodded approvingly and continued, "And if you were to build a two-storey or multi storey building, how would you approach it?"


    Diwakar pondered for a moment before responding, "The key lies in the foundation. We excavate deep trenches, sometimes several meters into the earth, to reach stable soil.


    Then, wey the groundwork withyers ofrge stones, carefully arranged to distribute the weight evenly."


    Amira nodded in agreement, "Exactly. That''s what Master meant by structural integrity when he tried to exin those strange angles of trigonometry and the measurements needed for each room to be excavated beneath the ground for each structure.


    But instead of stones, he meant to use concrete, and to hold them as foundations, he meant to use rods for durability and strength. However, concrete is not pure solid in paste form, so you will have to make structures of wood to give it a shape of a pir to hold it, like you do for construction of bricks."


    Diwakar nodded, understanding the practical concept, as Amira posed another question, "Now tell me, Diwakar ji, how would you reinforce those stone fillings inside the trenches?"


    He replied confidently, "As I said, for simple rural requirement based mud houses, we use to ster them with mud, while for noble''s requirement based buildings, we use stone rubbles or wooden pilings based on terrain to add an extrayer of protection against erosion and shifting soil."


    Amira nodded in agreement, "Exactly. That''s where you need to use cement, but not concrete as it is only for foundation pirs and sticking bricks. Instead, use cement and sand for stering walls, and to give a smooth texture for floors to walk, use only cement to ster it."


    He nodded in understanding, realizing the importance of using the right materials for different aspects of construction


    Diwakar continued with a furrowed brow, "Then, after building the structure, we will repeat the same process by erecting stones andter providing narrower stairs with pirs and support to ess levels or apply a ramp ordder based on customer demands."


    Amira''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she leaned forward to exin, "That''s where it''s different Diwakar ji. You wouldn''t need to give pirs or supporting stones to apply stairs for essing higher floors.


    By using cement and cement bricks for the foundation, this can be made, or you can leave some space where a permanent circr woodendder staircase can be built to grant ess after the structure is being built. That will add another beauty to house decoration."


    Diwakar''s expression widened in surprise as he absorbed her words, clearly impressed by the innovative ideas.


    Amira smiled proudly at Aditya, feeling aplished for solving his biggest problem, where Diwakar had been getting stuck. "Master, I did well, right?" she asked blinking her cute eyes.


    Aditya smiled back outwardly, but internally he felt stupefied by how he acted like a teacher instructing his students in the academy of his past life, and now he was making the same mistake instead of approaching the problem practically.


    He patted her head and pinched her cheeks yfully for being so cute, but their yful moment was disrupted by a sudden thud.


    Turning their attention to the source of the sound, they found Diwakar on his knees, his hands sped together in a gesture of apology towards Amira. "Forgive me, youngdy ," he pleaded, his voice filled with remorse. "Initially, I looked down on you because you were a woman, but I forgot that the goddess of wisdom herself is our mother Saraswati. I am feeling ashamed."


    Aditya helped Diwakar to stand up and replied, scratching his nose in embarrassment, "Diwakar ji, you are an elder, even if you are my subject. It''s good that you recognize your shorings, and that''s enough.


    But falling to your knees every time in front of everyone is a little embarrassing."


    Diwakar, still with tears in his eyes, kept bowing with his hands folded and replied, "Your Highness, it is your great heart that you regard us, lowly subjects, with such high regard.


    I don''t know how to repay this favor, but I have realized one thing due to this youngdy that why in our culture, women are considered in high regard, it''s a shame that with time, we forgot our basics and treat them as objects.


    To correct myself, I will treat my wife in a new light and would take her insights and allow her to conduct business."


    Amira blushed red with the sudden praise, while Aditya got amused by the sudden turn of events and asked, "Only your wife? What about your employees?"


    Diwakar felt puzzled. "I apologize, Your Highness, this humble brain doesn''t hold the intelligence to understand your wisdom. Could you please exin?"


    Aditya almost burst outughing at such high praise, but he controlled his demeanour and put his hand on Diwakar''s shoulder to show authority as he suggested, "How about employing women as partners for otherborers to help them?


    Won''t your workforce be doubled?"


    Diwakar''s eyes widened with realization, regretting why he hadn''t thought of it before.


    "You are a genius, Your Highness! What a great idea!" he eximed.


    He was about to bow down again, but Aditya stopped him beforehand, knowing his attitude, and asked, "What about payment?


    Will you pay them half since they are women?"


    Diwakar held his ears and replied with a solemn vow, "Never, Your Highness. I will never discriminate against any woman under my charge. I will make sure they get the same pay as I would pay a man for their role."


    Aditya felt satisfied that with this small encounter, not only did his construction n advance, but he also achieved a potential gradual change in society where women wouldn''t be confined to the home for making food and taking care of children only.


    It was a change that would revolutionize not only the empire but the entire Indian subcontinent in the future.


    With the sun dipping low in the sky, Aditya instructed Bheem to escort Amira safely to her quarters. With that settled, he retired to his chamber to attend to the designs for histest weapon project.


    <strong>** Night time **</strong>


    In the dim light of his chamber, Aditya hunched over his desk, the flickering me of a torch casting dancing shadows across the room. Frustration etched deep lines on his brow as he meticulously sketched and threw the paper, only to repeat the process again and again.


    The parchments before him bore the evidence of countless failed attempts.


    Aditya''s rocket weapon sample was already built, but he needed to design something like a cannon where he could deploy the Mysorean rockets easily and bind them to cannons, much like the Congreve rockets, which was actually the same stolen technologyter improved by the British after they defeated Mysore.


    He had never seen an actual picture of it, but he had read that it was used in the Battle of Waterloo against Napoleon and proved to be a key weapon, also used against Americans in the early 19th century.


    Despite this fact, it wasn''t that popr in media, and he hadn''t studied the designs, which now caused trouble in designing it. Even though his designs improved little by little, he couldn''t perfect thebination of them, especially on paper. Just then, when he felt exhausted, he saw Raamya bringing a thali (te filled with meal) for his dinner


    "Why didn''t you send someone to call me for dinner?" Aditya inquired.


    Raamya''s expression turned serious as she replied, "Do you know what time it is? It''s almost midnight."


    Aditya was taken aback, realizing howte it had be. He sighed, "You can just leave it here, I''ll eat once I''m finished."


    Raamya wasn''t having any of it. "Working hard is good, but not at the expense of your health," she scolded. "No excuses, eat first."


    Aditya attempted to negotiate, "Just give me a moment, I''m almost finished with these designs."


    But Raamya wasn''t swayed. She approached him and sat on his rightp, insisting, "Don''t worry, just open your mouth. I made khichdi for you. You can have it while you work."


    Aditya, feeling conflicted, reached his hand behind his back to pull her closer, allowing him to continue working while she fed him.


    One the other hand, Raamya noticed theck of attention she was receiving and feel annoyed. "How''s the khichdi? It''s made of rice, dal, spices, and tomato," she remarked, hoping for more engagement from Aditya.


    Aditya, absorbed in his work, absentmindedly replied, "It''s good, it''s good."


    Concerned about Aditya''s designs, Raamya inquired about his progress. Aditya sighed, exining his struggles. Raamya couldn''t help but giggle in response, which puzzled Aditya. "What''s so funny?" he asked.


    Raamya yfully retorted, "It feels good when you''re breaking your head over something so simple."


    Aditya scoffed, "Simple, is it? Then tell me how it should be done."


    With a smirk, Raamya revealed her thoughts. "Your problem is that you focus too much on the problem as whole entity. Just break it down," she advised.


    Seeking rity, Aditya asked for more details. Raamya exined, "See this, it''s like khichdi, right? What you are doing is trying to figure out how to eat it all at once. But if someone clever like me feeds you by breaking it down..." She passed another spoonful of khichdi as Aditya gulped the contents, and then she continued. "You didn''t even realize you''ve eaten more than half of it, isn''t it," she pointed out.


    Raamya simplified her approach, "What you need is a design that allows for transporting the rockets separately and aunch pad. You can ce them on theuncher tube and adjust the projection distance using an axle connected to the stand. Unlike cannons, which require constant adjustment, there''s no need to fix them to a carriage. Just make theuncher foldable on the stand for easy portability."


    Aditya''s eyes widened in realization as he grasped the simplicity of Raamya''s solution. Her practical approach was much closer to the real design, and Aditya couldn''t help but admire her ingenuity.


    Aditya, feeling a little relieved from his stress, reached for his favourite stress reliever balls, but Raamya swiftly pped his wrist and scolded him, "Pervert! Always up to mischief. I''m not in the mood now. Have you even nced at me since I arrived?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Aditya attempted to change the topic, knowing he was at fault. He nced at the small bowl, containing a single sweet called rasgu, andined, "Why are you hiding that from me? Pass it over quickly."


    Raamya replied yfully, "It''s not all yours. I made three, and Amira ate two. You''ll have to share it with me." Aditya shrugged as he felt too exhausted to engage in any games and replied, "Okay, now pass it."


    Raamya took the rasgu, half in her mouth, and fed Aditya the other half through her lips, which felt almost like an intimate kiss. The nectar from the sweet fell into her cleavage.


    Aditya licked his lips, trying to savour the vour direct from her body, but Raamya pushed his approaching head away, yfully saying, "Stay away from me, you dirty mind," as she stood up.


    Aditya felt genuinely puzzled, "What is this? When you do it, it''s okay, but when I do it, you''re not in the mood."


    Seeing his troubled expression, Raamyaughed, finding it''s cute, and whispered in his ear with a lick, "Because I like it," before running away quickly so he couldn''t catch her again.


    Aditya muttered as he leaned back in his chair, "Damn subus, calling me a pervert all time," while he enjoyed the sight of her running figure, her plump curves jiggling on full glory.

 Chapter 66: Canon Factory of Rewari

    <h4>Chapter 66: Canon Factory of Rewari</h4>


    <strong>** Morning, near the Sahibi river, Khaliawas vige, Rewari Kingdom. **</strong>


    As the first rays of dawn illuminated the sky, Rao Todal Mal, the king of Rewari, rode atop his majestic steed, alongside his son, Randip Mal. Surrounded by a contingent of royal guards, the king and his son approached the imposing gates of the cannon factory. Their polished armour gleamed in the morning light.


    The factoryplex was situated within fortified walls near the bank of the Sahibi River, surrounded by forest and under heavy security protection from elite soldiers. The walls were constructed of sturdy stone, decorated with intricate carvings depicting scenes of Lord Shiva, the walls emanated a sense of divine presence.


    At the entrance to the factory, a massive gate stood guard, nked by towering statues of fearsome warriors wielding swords and shields. Above the gate, the saffron colour g bearing the emblem of the golden sun at the center fluttered in the breeze.


    Rao Todal Mal boasted proudly to his 20 year son, "Look here, my son, this is the pride of Rewari. Throughout the entire samrajya, this is the only ce where cannons are made."


    Prince Randip Mal looked on with awe, as it was his first visit. "I am d, father, that you finally considered me worthy to visit this ce."


    King Todal Mal replied with satisfaction, "Let''s go in."


    As the father and son duo stepped into the vast openpound of Hemu''s cannon factory, they were immediately struck by the organized chaos of the bustling workshop, where the air was filled with the rhythmic ng of metal against metal and the sound of craftsmen shouting instructions to one another, irrespective of the king''s presence.


    Before them stood a series ofrge, open-air workshops, each dedicated to a specific stage of cannon production. To their left, they could see the towering st furnaces, emitting thick smoke into the sky as they melted down iron and brass for casting. The intense heat radiating from the furnaces caused the air to shimmer, creating an otherworldly steam.


    As they delved further, they were greeted by a tall and muscr middle aged dark skinned man, wearing in dhoti and kurta while fully drench in sweat, appeared with a polite bow, "For the Samrajya, your majesty."


    King Todal Mal returned the greeting and introduced the man to Prince Randip as Rishabh Gupta, the second-inmand of the factory and one of Hemu''s oldest confidants before he joined the military.


    He exined to Rishabh that Randip would be in charge of extra security during Prince Aditya''s scheduled visit to the factory.


    Rishabh greeted the prince with respect and proposed that it would be better for them to have a quick tour of the factory under his guidance, as it had been many days since the kingst visited the workce.


    Moving deeper into the factory, Rishabh toured them through areas where rows of skilled artisans meticulously shaped molten metal into cannonponents. Some were busy pouring the molten metal into carefully crafted molds, while others wielded hammers and chisels to carve intricate designs onto the cannon barrels.


    Both father and son marveled at the advanced machinery employed in the cannon-making process. Gigantic bellows powered by waterwheels pumped air into the furnaces, ensuring they reached the scorching temperatures necessary for smelting metal.


    Cranes and pulleys dotted thendscape, used to lift heavy cannon parts and transport them between workshops. These cranes were typically made of wood and operated by ropes or chains, allowing workers to hoist heavy objects into ce with rtive ease.


    Pulleys, consisting of a wheel with a grooved rim and a rope or chain running along it, were also utilized in conjunction with cranes or independently to provide mechanical advantage in lifting heavy loads.


    By using multiple pulleys in a system of ropes and cables, workers were able to reduce the amount of force required to lift heavy objects, making it easier to move cannons and other equipment.


    As they wandered through the factory, Rishabh showed them how skilled artisans painstakingly inspected each cannonponent, ensuring they met exacting standards.


    King Todal Mal asked, "Are we using Prince Aditya''s standards?"


    Rishabh felt a bit hesitant before replying, "The factory incharge had warned not to apply any changes, so we are still using the previous standards."


    Intrigued by the mention of another in charge, Prince Randip inquired, "Who is this factory in charge?"


    Rishabh sweated profusely at the mention and requested to meet him only after the tour was over. The nervousness of the second-inmand of the factory in mentioning the factory in charge was noted by the prince.


    Finally, the trio arrived at the assembly area, where cannons were being fitted with their finalponents before being prepared for shipment. Here, they watched as craftsmen carefully affixed breech mechanisms, reinforced trunnions, and intricately carved wheels to thepleted cannon bodies.


    As Randip took in the sights and sounds of the bustling cannon factory, he couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity and craftsmanship of the factory''s artisans. It was clear to him that this was not just a ce of industry but a testament to the power and sophistication of the empire.


    Meanwhile, his father showed no change in expression as he added, "It''s all the same, no change, huh. Stinky foreigner."


    Seeing the disappointment in the king''s expression, Rishabh attempted to change the subject. "Your Majesty, how about I show you the types of cannons we are producing?"


    King Todal Mal asked, "Are you sure? That insolent won''t cause any trouble?" Rishabh exined that everything was prepared for deployment this time, and his excellency would not cause any issues likest time.


    Agreeing with Rishabh , King Todal Mal and Prince Randip followed him to the shipment area. Randip, curious, asked his father, "Father, it seems like you know that guy. Did something happen between you two?"


    King Todal Mal replied nonchntly, "He''s the man with the worst attitude and a Portuguese on top of that. His name is Mathew Silva"


    The prince inquired further, "Then why are we keeping him?"


    The king turned to his son with a piercing gaze and replied, "Because this factory is being designed and managed by him. He is the hardest working person I have ever met in my life. Even Samrat Hemu has to tolerate his tantrums, and we, as his vassals, are like ants to him."


    Rishabh interjected, "But Your Highness, he is the most loyal person to the emperor. He is a good man at heart but very tough on outsiders."


    King Todal Mal ordered, "It''s okay, Rishabh , no need to tter your superior. It''s not like we have any jurisdiction over him. Let''s increase the pace."


    After reaching the deployment area, Rishabh exined, "These are not mere cannons, your Excellencies," he said with pride. "Each one serves a specific purpose on the battlefield."


    Pointing to arger cannon with a shorter barrel, Rishabh exined, "This is a mortar, used for lobbing explosive shells over the walls of enemy fortifications. Its high trajectory allows it to strike targets hidden behind cover."


    Next, Rishabh directed their attention to a series of long-barreled cannons with narrow bores. "These are culverins, capable of firing heavy iron projectiles with great uracy over long distances. They are the backbone of our artillery and can punch through even the thickest fortifications. Even the Mughals don''t have these as they all are 8-pounders and have much better range and firepowerpared to their measly 6-pounder toys."


    As the duo marveled at the diversity of cannons on disy, Rishabh pointed to a massive cannon with an oversized barrel. "And finally, we have the bombards," he said with reverence. "These behemoths are designed to break down the walls of enemy fortresses with sheer brute force. Their thunderous roar strikes fear into the hearts of our enemies."


    Prince Randip pointed out two cannons covered in spider webs and dust in the corner and asked, "And what are they? Are they defective?"


    Rishabh exined, "These are our swivel guns, ideal for use aboard ships or on the walls of forts. They offer quick and versatile firepower against enemy vessels or troops. Since we don''t have a navy, they are just kept as prototypes."


    King Todal Mal touched the barrel of a bombard and said, "No matter how many times I see these pieces, I am never bored of them." He turned to Rishabh and said, "Let''s pay that poor soul a visit. I have a message to deliver him. Guide us to his chamber."


    As they reached the entrance of his chamber, they saw a middle-aged foreigner. He was dressed in local kurta pyjama attire, a rare sight. His head was down, and he was sitting in a chair, with long hair draped over the desk like a lifeless corpse.


    To their disappointment, he reeked of alcohol, with a wine jar by his side. Rishabh woke up Mathew, notifying him that the king of Rewari and his son had arrived to speak with him.


    Waking up from his slumber and still feeling a bit dizzy due to alcohol, Mathew spoke without replying, "Forget it, I am on strike... I am being betrayed... I won''t care what you guys do anymore."


    The sharp scent of alcohol hung in the air as Mathew''s words slurred together, his voice tinged with bitterness.


    Seeing him spouting nonsense, King Todal Mal asked Rishabh for his concern, to which he informed them that Mathew was annoyed with the fact that Hemu had agreed to shake hands with the Portuguese, whom he himself vowed to wipe out from India, and help him personally in taking revenge. So, what''s the use of serving a man who doesn''t keep his word''s value.


    With a furrowed brow and clenched fists, King Todal Mal''s voice boomed across the room as he scolded Mathew, "You fool! How dare you speak ill of His Majesty! You misunderstand the situation. It was Prince Aditya who made the deal!"


    Hearing of Aditya, Mathew got some sense on his eyes and threw the wine jar on the floor, feeling annoyed as he replied, "This is why I despise Hemu. He deceived not only me but also his true love."


    Todal Mal felt a bit puzzled, then he replied, "I can rify that he is from Ratna. Even Hemu rified himself."


    Hearing the name Ratna, Mathew became emotional and replied in disbelief, "Are you saying he''s Ratna''s son?!"


    He took the earthen pot filled with water and poured it over his face right over the table. With a heavy sigh, Prince Randip clenched his jaw, struggling to contain his rising frustration, while King Todal mal felt pity on his poor disy of manner.


    Mathew stood up and went back of the corner to open his sack of belongings from the corner and replied without even facing, "If he''s Ratna''s kin... I must meet him myself."


    Randip, intrigued by this new information, couldn''t control his curiosity and blurted out, "How do you know so much about the emperor''s past? And why is a foreigner like you working for him?"


    Mathew took a clean cloth out of his bag, wiped his face, and gestured for them to sit as he returned to his chair.


    "Interested in the truth,d? Can you handle it?" he smirked.


    *************************


    //Author notes:


    Well, here the production line mentioned is different from Aditya''s assembly production line. In the case of cannons manufacturing, the cksmith is responsible for the production of separate parts, which areter assembled.


    However, in Aditya''s workce, it was broken down into all stages of production.


    Also, by that time, the use of watermills and geared mechanisms was indeed prevalent in North India, but they were very limited to small-scale automation and liftingplex weights. The real industrial age will be introduced inter Chapters.


    Thanks for reading. :)

 Chapter 67: Mathew Silva Part -1

    <h4>Chapter 67: Mathew Silva Part -1</h4>


    <strong>** 1552 AD, Goa **</strong>


    Mathew Silva and his wife Julia felt excited and hopeful as they set foot on Indian soil. They had travelled a long way from their home, driven by the promises of a better life and new opportunities awaiting them in India.


    Mathew grew up in Portugal in a family of metalworkers. His father taught him everything about making cannons and working with metal.


    As he grew older, he had the chance to work with a famous cksmith who served the king. This helped Mathew learn new and advanced techniques.


    He loved his work and got really good at it. He learned how to use watermills to help him make things even better. Because he worked hard and did a great job, Mathew became famous for making really precise and innovative metalwork, especially cannons.


    His life took an unexpected turn in histe 30s, when Rodrigo Vasques, a high-ranking official in the Portuguese administration, visited his workshop. Vasques was impressed by Mathew''s skills and reputation, so he offered him a great opportunity.


    He asked Mathew to set up a new branch of cannon manufacturing in colonial India and be the incharge of his own workshop.


    Excited about the opportunity for wealth and sess, Mathew eagerly epted the offer, seeing it as a chance to provide a better future for himself and his wife Julia, who was the daughter of his respected master.


    Arriving in India, Mathew was filled with wonder and excitement as he entered the newnds.


    However, amidst the busy streets and lively markets, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust for the majority of the locals who look dirty due to their skinplexion.


    In the midst of the bustling port city, Mathew heard a piece of sad news. A beautiful nun known for her kindness had been found dead and vited in a nearby vige.


    Rumors circted that the local vigers were responsible for the heinous act, unable to control their lust for her beauty. They took out their pent-up anger on an innocent soul like her, who was there to spread the word of God.


    It was Captain Raul Mendes, a formidable figure in the military, who wasted no time in taking quick action after receiving the news. He led his troops to punish the perpetrators and the vige came under control as the military presence intensified.


    The incident only made Captain Mendes''s reputation stronger, earning him more respect and authority in the region.


    Mathew couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for Captain Mendes as he watched the soldiers return with pride.


    One day, a notorious incident urred that deepened Mathew''s disdain for the locals.


    The wife of a local wealthyndlord was discovered practicing witchcraft. She had been using unknown potions, rumoured to contain the blood of infants of European descent, to heal people in hermunity.


    It was revealed that she had made a pact with the devil in an attempt to bring her husband back who has gone missing under mysterious circumstances.


    The church inquisitors took swift action. They condemned her to be burned at the stake, while priests prayed for the salvation of her soul.


    Hernd and possessions were confiscated by the church, with the belief that only through good deeds could her cursed life be redeemed, and the proceeds would be used to aid the less fortunate.


    On the day of the woman''s execution, Mathew''s wife Julia shook with fear as she watched the woman''s painful death on the stake in the busy market square.


    The sounds of agony pierced Julia''s heart, and she held tightly to Mathew''s arm in the midst of the chaotic scene.


    Meanwhile, Mathew observed the events with a mix of fascination and disgust. He felt his sense of superiority grow as he witnessed what he saw as the backward superstitions of the local people.


    Driven by his colonial upbringing and the belief in the superiority of European culture, Mathew harboured a sense of entitlement and privilege. He viewed himself as having a responsibility as a white man, seeing it as his duty to bring the supposed benefits of European civilization to the so-called "savages" of what he considered backward India.


    When Mathew finally met Captain Mendes in person, he was impressed by the captain''s humility and sense of duty. Despite his growing status and formidable reputation, Mendes appeared humble and reliable.


    However, Mathew couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off when he noticed the lustful gaze in Mendes''s eyes whenever they fell upon his wife. Though he tried to dismiss it as a misunderstanding, the feeling of being possibly targeted troubled his mind.


    In the following days, Captain Raul Mendes approached Mathew with a proposal to take on a trip to explore Goa under his protection, offering an opportunity for the newly arrived settlers to familiarize themselves with the centre of Portuguese power in India.


    Despite his reservations, Mathew reluctantly epted, hoping to get close to the rising figure and solidify his position in this foreignnd.


    As they journeyed deeper into the coastal region, their group was suddenly ambushed by a band of local rebels. Arrows flew through the air, and chaos ensued as panicked settlers sought cover.


    In the midst of the chaos, Mathew watched in horror as Captain Raul Mendes, their supposed protector, deserted them without hesitation. He fled to safety with his small group of loyal soldiers, leaving the settlers to struggle for themselves.


    Soon, Mathew and his wife were captured by the rebels along with the other survivors. They were taken to the rebels'' base for further questioning. Despite thenguage barrier, they were fortunate to have someone skilled in Portuguese among them.


    However, the situation became grave when Mathew got news that his wife was wounded who was taken separately along with the other female prisoners. He felt a slight sense of relief when he was informed that despite being shot with an arrow on her hand she was being treated by a local doctor.


    Fearing the use of witchcraft, Mathew insisted on seeing his wife''s treatment with his own eyes. When he was finally allowed to witness it, he was utterly astonished.


    Mathew observed in surprise as a young woman with a humble appearance tended to his wife''s wound with remarkable skill. Her name was Ratna, the sole healer among the rebels.


    He watched in amazement as she treated his wife''s injury with precision, using herbs for disinfection and providing natural remedies like juice squeezed from leaves.


    This contrasted sharply with the rumors spread by the church about horrific ims involving European blood.


    In the days that followed, Ratna continued to care for Julia''s wound with meticulous attention, her gentle touch andforting presence providing peace to Mathew''s anxious heart regarding his wife''s safety.


    As time passed, Mathew''s perception shifted, and he began to engage with the people around him, seeking to understand them first-hand rather than relying on colonial biases.


    The more Mathew immersed himself in the lives and hardships of the local people, he heard countless tales of oppression and injustice inflicted upon them under Portuguese rule.


    Each story he heard painted a vivid picture of the harsh reality they faced, and his heart became weighed down with sorrow and anger. The once-privileged perspective he held was shattered by the brutal truth of colonial exploitation.


    Mathew''s perception of Captain Raul Mendes underwent a drastic transformation when he heard firsthand from a rebel who was the sole survivor of a recently attacked vige.


    ording to the survivor, the Portuguese troops arrived without warning and demanded the majority of the vige''s produce. When the vigers tried to reason with them, the troops responded with violence, dragging women away and subjecting them to unspeakable acts while forcing other family members to watch at gunpoint.


    Then, without mercy, they lined up the vigers and opened fire, burning the entire vige to the ground and looting all its resources.


    The survivor, who happened to be outside the vige at the time, was the lone witness to the horrific genocide. This ount shattered any remaining illusions Mathew had about Mendes and the true nature of Portuguese colonial rule.


    The revtion of Ratna''s tragic past struck the deepest chord within Mathew''s soul. He realized that Ratna was the daughter of the woman he had once feared as a witch, who was none other than the wife of a wealthyndlord.


    Her husband had been taken by church authorities for refusing to convert to Christianity. Despite her repeated pleas to the authorities, they ignored her, and she dedicated her life to the welfare of the local people.


    This hindered the church''s attempts to perform miracles and ultimately led to her unjust trial by fire.


    Fortunately, Ratna who fled with her merchant lover earlier, who returned after learning of her mother''s injustice.


    Hemu, Ratna''s lover had already traded with the Portuguese and tried to convince Mathew to switch sides, as he believed that the days of the Portuguese in India were numbered.


    He assured Mathew that he would be the general of the North Indian empire, as he had gathered support in local politics of ruling dynasty and promised to take care of Mathew and his family, ensuring that his expertise would be valued and his name renowned in whole Indian subcontinent.


    Although the offer was tempting, Mathew ultimately rejected it. He couldn''t bring himself to betray his own country, no matter how wrong its actions were.


    He politely declined, stating that even if he were forced, he wouldn''t be able to give his all as his heart belonged to his own people. He could only pray for sess in his endeavors.


    Impressed by Mathew''s honesty and loyalty, Hemu spoke with the rebel leader for the release of the prisoners , putting his weight as the financer. Though he gained nothing from it, this act of humility touched Mathew''s heart deeply.


    However, the return to the colony was not the joyous homing Mathew had envisioned.


    Instead, they were met with suspicion and scrutiny from the authorities. Relentless questioning followed about their time in captivity and whether they had divulged any secrets to the rebels.


    In that moment, Mathew couldn''t help but wonder if rejecting Hemu''s offer had been the right choice?

 Chapter 68: Mathew Silva Part - 2

    <h4>Chapter 68: Mathew Silva Part - 2</h4>


    The situation took a turn for the worse when Mathew''s wife, already traumatized by her ordeal, was subjected to invasive searches by Portuguese soldiers under Mendes''mand.


    The humiliation of being treated like a criminal, and publicly groped in such a ruthless manner, weighed heavily on her, and Mathew could do nothing but watch helplessly as she endured the indignity.


    To make matters worse, they were summoned before the bishop for a ritual of cleansing known as baptism, a public disy of their allegiance to the Church and the colony.


    Though theyplied with the ceremony, Mathew couldn''t shake the feeling of shame and embarrassment that apanied it, the sense that they were being judged and condemned for the sins they haven''tmitted.


    But perhaps the greatest blow came when Mathew learned that the smithy he had painstakingly designed and built was now under the control of another rich man with good connections of Rodrigue.


    He approached Governador(governor) Rodrigue, "Senhor, I must inquire as to why the ownership of the smithy does not bear my name?"


    Rodrigue feigned pity, "Ah, we were under the impression of your demise during the savage ambush. Your return is indeed miraculous, but we couldn''t leave the smithy ownerless, right?"


    "In your absence, it has been bestowed to the highest bidder." he shrugged," and I have no more jurisdiction over it now."


    His hard work and dedication were cast aside in favour of someone deemed more loyal and trustworthy by the authorities. It was a bitter pill but he had to swallow, understanding the fickle nature of power and privilege in the colony.


    Seeing an expert rendered useless, Rodrigue suggested, "Don''t lose heart, irmao (brother). You are a skilled person with a beautiful wife, and with time and patience, I am confident that opportunities will present themselves." He continued with a wink, "I can speak with the current proprietor. At the very least, a position may be secured under his patronage."


    Despite the injustices he faced, Mathew had no choice but to ept the offer to continue his work as an assistant, relegated to a position beneath someone he once considered his equal.


    But deep down, he harboured a burning resentment toward those who had betrayed him.


    In the following days, Mathew took the chance to try to make up for his mistakes. He carefully collected proof of the corrupt official''s wrongdoing and Captain Raul''s misuse of power.


    Through his investigation, he uncovered involvement of other higher authorities, mostly Rodrigue. Mathew made it his goal to reveal their crimes and make them face consequences. He was motivated by a strong desire to correct the injustices he had seen and experienced.


    Day by day, he meticulously tracked their movements and actions, collecting evidences of their illicit dealings and immoral behaviour. He kept detailed records of their misdeeds, documenting every bribe, every act of coercion, every vition of thew.


    Finally, armed with a mountain of evidence, Mathew submitted his report to Viceroy Noronha, the most powerful figure in the colony after the king. He awaited eagerly for justice to be served, believing that his actions would be rewarded and the corrupt officials would be held ountable for their crimes. Soon he was summoned to Viceroy''s manor.


    Before meeting Viceroy Ant¨®nio de Noronha, Mathew decided to inform Ratna that justice would be served. He wanted to reassure her that despite corrupt officials, not all within his kingdom were in the wrong. With the highest authorities being informed of the matter, justice would prevail, as it was supposed to be the apparent model of their society.


    With the letter dispatched, Mathew felt a sense of relief. He hoped that his actions would bring an end to the conflict with themoners and allow the glory of his kingdom to flourish peacefully in the region, as he had been raised to believe. He hoped that his efforts would not only bring down the corrupt regime but also provide closure and justice for those who had suffered at their hands. He envisioned ushering in a new era of peace without any meaningless bloodshed.


    Armed with this resolve, Mathew proceeded with his meeting with Viceroy Noronha. Little did he know that his actions would set off a chain of events that would test his courage and resilience in ways he could never have imagined.


    The scene turned out to be a nightmaree to life for Mathew. As he entered the viceroy''s office.


    In the wavering torchlight, Juliay bound and helpless at the feet of Governador Rodrigue, her eyes wide with fear, her lips trembling with silent pleas for mercy.


    Mathew''s breath caught in his throat as he struggled to understand the situation.


    "Wh..Why is my wife here, Excellency? What''s going on?" Mathew''s voice quivered with disbelief and fury.


    Captain Raul Mendis and his men emerged from behind and held him back. A smirk ying on their lips as they restrained him.


    Mathew''s attempts to intervene were futile, and he watched in horror as the viceroy casually burnt his report.


    "Ah, Mathew Silva, the talented cksmith. What a waste of talent. You should focus on your work, not meddling in affairs beyond your understanding."


    Governador Rodrigue''s lips curled into a twisted smirk. "Oh, Mathew, how naive you are. Did you really think your wife would be safe from us if you dare turn against us? I think I had given you a slight hint before."


    Mathew''s fists clenched in futile defiance as he struggled to free him. He red in anger. "You promised me PROSPERITY! This is how you repay me? YOU DEMON SCUMS!"


    Governador Rodrigue groped Julia''s bosom as a silent tear fell upon her tied cheek. "You''re forgetting who is under who, Mathew. Tone it down!"


    Desperation wed at Mathew''s soul as he dared to threaten them in the name of God. "You are all monstrous fiends! Divine retribution shall surely befall you! You will burn in hellfire for eternity!"


    But Viceroy Noronha scoffed at Mathew''s protestations, gesturing toward another figure who turned out to be the current bishop. "God? Ha! I have a godly man here who will wash away all our sins. And I am going to enjoy heaven both in this life and the next."


    The bishop stepped forward, eyes glinting with passion. "Yes!, Yes!, as long as I can increase my followers, God will forgive anything."


    Desperation echoed in Mathew''s voice as he pleaded for mercy understanding his helplessness. "Please, spare us! I won''t escte this matter. Let us go!"


    But his pleas fell on deaf ears as Viceroy Noronha heartlessly dered their fate, "It''s toote, my fellow citizen. The bishop has taken a liking to your wife''s beauty," he licked his lips," and even I am in the mood. It''s rare to enjoy such a fine quality," he sneered, pulling Julia''s hair to expose her frightened face.


    He gestured towards Captain Mendes. "Captain Mendes, would you have your share first for bringing this to our notice?"


    Captain Mendes'' eyes gleamed with predatory hunger, but his words betrayed his intent. "No, thank you, senhor. I shall patiently await my opportunity until all the superiors are done," he replied with a twisted grin, eliciting chuckle from the other culprits.


    Mathew''s heart pounded with horror as he watched helplessly while his beloved Julia was subjected to unspeakable cruelty. All the supposed protectors of the colony took turns viting her body and dignity.


    Despite all his efforts, he couldn''t move an inch and was forced to witness their brutality. "No! Stop! Please, someone help!"


    But his cries were met withughter as the culprits entertained in his torment.


    Unable to bear the torment any longer, Julia, overwhelmed by shame and despair, chose to end her suffering, plunging to her death from the window. The sound of her final scream echoed in Mathew''s ears, haunting him with grief.


    "No! Julia! Julia!" Mathew''s anguished cry echoed through the chamber as he copsed, consumed by despair.


    Amidst theughter of the culprits, there was only silence, that spoke volumes of the darkness within the heart of Mathew.


    <strong>** Mid night **</strong>


    In the aftermath of the tragedy, Mathew was left broken and alone, imprisoned for daring to speak out against the corruption that had imed everything he held dear.


    As henguished in his cell, consumed by grief and rage, he wanted to seek justice for his wife and all those who had suffered at the hands of the tyrants who ruled over them but there was nothing he can do now.


    But fate had a different n for Mathew. In the dead of night, the viceroy''s house, the barracks, and the church were engulfed in mes. Disguised as servants and ves, the rebels stormed the main town, breaching the dungeons where the prisoners were held captive. Thanks to carefully ced spies, they knew exactly where Mathew was and when to strike.


    When Hemu came to rescue him with a torch in hand, he offered Mathew something that would change his allegiance. "I knew this might happen, but I didn''t expect you to leap into the lion''s den. The me for your wife''s murder falls on you now. What will you do, Mathew?"


    Mathew met Hemu''s gaze and replied, "Set me free. I am willing to sacrifice my soul if necessary, but I demand justice. I want their heads."


    Hemu felt sympathetic towards Mathew and guided him to the port. He expressed regret for not being able to save Mathew''s wife but reminded him of the stroke of luck because of his earlier letter that allowed them this chance.


    Listening to Hemu''s heartfelt concern, Mathew realized the grave mistake he had made in choosing sides. If he had epted Hemu''s offer earlier, perhaps his wife wouldn''t have endured such torture, and maybe she would still be alive.


    As Mathew and the rebels made their daring escape, they knew they needed to disable the ships quickly to prevent pursuit. With their lives on the line, they devised a n to cripple the vessels without being detected.


    Under the cloak of darkness, Ratna led her fellow rebels silently towards the anchored ships, identifying keyponents that, if damaged, would render the vessels immobile.


    With sharp des and makeshift tools, they carefully cut the vital ropes holding the sails in ce, disabling the steering and propulsion systems, ensuring the ships couldn''t catch the wind and sail away.


    After few hours, Mathew joined forces with his liberators at the port. As they hurried aboard the makeshift boat, the sound of approaching footsteps rmed the navy officials. The Portuguese military rushed to intercept their escape.


    Despite the enemy closing in, some rebels stayed behind to hold them off, while others pushed off from the docks and set sail towards the Zuari River in thest seaworthy vessel.


    However, tragedy struck as a Portuguese bullet pierced Ratna''s heart while she attempted to climb aboard as thest ally.


    Mathew witnessed theposed yet pained expression on Hemu''s face as Ratna''s body fell into the water. Instead of sumbing to helplessness, Hemu wasted no time, immediatelymanding his team to escape the Portuguese coastal barrage on their vessel.


    As Mathew observed Hemu''s determined demeanor, he made an internal vow to serve this man faithfully. Perhaps under Hemu''s leadership, he would have the opportunity to exact justice upon Noronha and his allies, even if they hid in the depths of hell.


    <strong>** Current timeline, Rewari kingdom, Canon factory **</strong>


    As Mathew concluded his untold story in his own words to the visitors, both the father and son felt grief, and Rishabh had tears in his eyes as he replied, "Senhor, you never talked about it. We didn''t know it was so painful."


    Prince Randip added, "I can never imagine that our emperor also had such a past."


    Meanwhile, King Todar Mal showed little pity, as if he knew something beforehand.


    ''THUMP!''


    Contrary to their sympathy, Mathew burst into anger, clenched his fists, and hit the table, surprising all his listeners.


    He eximed, "That''s why it hurts the MOST! Why I never got to know about Ratna''s KIN!?, and why the hell did he made a deal with the DEMONS!?"


    ***********************


    //Author notes:


    I would like to show my gratitude to wolfhunter5292 for donating 4 GT tickets. And I apologise that I couldn''t bring this to light before. Seriously this makes my heart with pride that shows how much affection you all are giving to my work. Deep down I know there''s more to improve so I assure you that I will not let you guys down.


    Also thanks again for the power tickets as they help me in the exposure, Initially, I was so busy in my workload that I had ns to release it leisurely, but thanks to the support, I am stretching myself to the limit.


    And as promised earlier, my discord server is ready. In case any one is having query, request or suggestion, feel free to join my newly created discord. Who knows if your taste can add a new vour to my novel which I believe is fated to rise at top one day.


    Discord : https://discord.gg/83drpFfN

 Chapter 69: Drums of War

    <h4>Chapter 69: Drums of War</h4>


    <strong>** Borders of Rewari and Agra kingdom **</strong>


    In the ancient realm of Rajputana, where the sun kissed the golden sands and the winds whispered tales of valor and honor, two kingdoms stood apart: Mewar and Marwar. Each ruled by fierce Rajput chiefs, they maintained a delicate bnce of power in the region.


    Marwar also known as kingdom of Jodhpur , with its formidable might, forged alliances with neighboring states, forming the North-Western Alliance,


    while Mewar, nestled in the heart of thend, fostered friendships with nearby allies, creating the South-Eastern Alliance. For years, peace reigned as these alliances ensured stability and prosperity and kept a check on other.


    However, when Mewar opted for trade and diplomacy over militaristic alliance with Samrajya, tensions began to erupt. The Kingdom of Marwar immediately epted all conditions of Samrajya to counter the gains of Mewar kingdom.


    The kingdoms of Marwar and Mewar eyed each other warily, their non aggression alliance with the mighty Samrajya served as a buffer and security against each other''s potential conflict.


    Yet, the fragile peace was shattered when the Kingdom of Amber, also known as Dhundhar, unexpectedly aligned itself with Samrajya. Marwar, already harboring ambitions of expansion, was totally dissatisfied by this new turn of events, which created a rift between their rtion with Samrajya from the start.


    This sparked a chain of events that would changed the intention of alliances and the will of rulers. As the winds of war began to blow, the fate of Rajputana states hung in the bnce.


    Just a year prior, Tejpal Singh, the current ruler of Amber, had been a member of the North-Western Alliance under the leadership of Marwar.


    During hisst visit to the Marwar kingdom to attend the marriage ceremony of the Marwar king''s daughter, Tejpal found himself unexpectedly captivated by the princess. Despite her impending marriage with kingdom of Ajmer, they fell deeply in love.


    Sensing the urgency of their feelings and theplications of the situation, they devised a n to elope.


    Tejpal disguised himself as a fake saint, iming he needed to baptize the princess in luni river to ensure her horoscope matched that of the prince of Ajmer. With careful arrangements, they orchestrated their escape, fleeing through an underwater passage which remained a puzzle of mystery for a long time.


    Months passed before they revealed their secret marriage, causing shock and outrage within the Rajputmunity. Despite themunity''s condemnation, Tejpal and the princess remained steadfast in their love and they got royally married.


    However, the betrayal led to strained rtions between Amber and the other Rajput states, mostly Marwar and Ajmer. This forced Tejpal Singh to request for merger with Samrajya for protection and under prince Aditya of Samrajya, the events turned moreplicated.


    Seeking revenge for the perceived dishonor, the kings of Marwar and Ajmer conspired against Amber as they got an opportunity presented by an invitation from the Mughal regime now called Pakistan Sultanate.


    In a tent, hidden from prying eyes, theyid the groundwork for their joint attack on the now formidable Amber, who has not much strengthened under the banner of Samrajya.


    In that tent, another group of unsatisfied figures lurked, harboring grievances against Samrajya. Rahimuh Khan, the nephew of Shadi Khan Kakkar, the current regent of Jaunpur, resented the recent reforms of Samrajya that had stripped him of his inheritance rights.


    Despite being the apparent heir, the neww of female inheritance had quashed his hopes of ascending the throne. Rahimuh desired not just to be a regent but a full-fledged monarch, believing histe father''s sacrifices in battle warranted such a position.


    Discontent with Shadi Khan''s tolerant liberal policies and aligning more with the orthodox principles of King Istehar Khan of Agra, Rahimuh found himself reluctantly attending the gathering in Rewari, as ordered by Shadi Khan.


    However, fate seemed to offer him an unexpected opportunity when the Mughals extended an invitation to join their campaign.


    Now, alongside Istehar Khan, his mentor since childhood, Rahimuh awaited the arrival of the key figures.


    As the guards announced their entrance, Ansari, the current leader of the Mughal mujahideen forces, and Rao Kishan Pal, the Prime Minister of Rewari, entered the tent, their jovial demeanor and causalughter lightened the tension that existed in tent, prior to their arrival.


    With Ansari positioned at the center, it was evident who held authority. "Greetings, esteemed guests," he began." I feel honored that you''ve considered our suggestion carefully and honored us with your esteemed presence."


    Marwar King Maldeo Rathore replied arrogantly, "Let''s not waste time on formalities, servant of the Mughals. We''vee from far, and you''ve made us wait for too long."


    Rahimuh Khan, angered, retorted, "Mind your words, Chief of Marwar. You''re speaking to the representative of the Mughals, not some local servant of your measly neighbour kingdom."


    Ajmer''s king, Prithviraj Singh Rathore, defiantly responded to the Marwar chief, "Look who''s talking, the son ofte Azizzuh Khan Kakkar, who died fighting against the Mughals and now attends this session of kings because he didn''t get the chance to be actually one.."


    Istehar Khan intervened, pausing Rahimuh Khan''s retort, and replied, "It''s because of this arrogance that you lost your southern regions of Barmer and Jalor to Mewar and your daughter to your own ally."


    As both Rajput kings scoffed, Rao Kishan Pal cleared his throat and intervened. "It''smendable to see such passion, but channeling it inward won''t achieve our collective purpose for convening here," he remarked. His words had a calming effect on everyone present.


    Observing the atmosphere, Ansari adopted a serious tone. "Let''s be clear about the facts. I am, indeed, a servant of the Mughals, and we''re not here for an etiquette training session, esteemed guests," he stated firmly.


    Looking at the sprawled maps on the table, Ansari pointed out, "These are the border regions of Rewari, Marwar, and Ajmer, near Amber, where we will raid the nearby viges in disguise as Samrajya soldiers."


    He paused to check for approval and continued, "And with this minimal sacrifice, you will have the justification to attack Amber."


    He nced at Rahimuh. "Half of Amber''s forces are stationed in Rewari, a task Rahimuh can handle until we jointer," he exined, to which Rahimuh nodded in agreement.


    "You willy siege to his capital with your alliance and convey the message of attack to Samrajya, framing it as a Rajput internal dispute," he disclosed his n to the others.


    Marwar King Maldeo Rathore raised a concern, "But what about Samrajya''s response? They won''t remain passive if weunch an attack on their member states."


    Ansari continued, "Indeed, that''s why we''ll opt for a siege strategy instead of outright attack. Istehar Khan will offer his forces, initially appearing as aid from western corps of Samrajya,


    butter he''ll switch allegiance and assist in the siege. By the time we arrive with the cannons from the factory, the stage will be set."


    Prithviraj Singh Rathore inquired, "But what if Samrajya deploys more forces against us?"


    Rao Kishan Pal responded, "Samrajya will be preupied with Rewari, as we initiate a revolt and dere independence, eliminating every delegate at the exhibition.


    After our actions, Jaunpur Kingdom, Agra Kingdom, and Rewari Kingdom will follow suit and dere independence."


    Maldev Rathore voiced his concern about the size of Samrajya''s army, prompting a chuckle from Ansari. "Their main army isn''t formidable. With such vast territory, their soldiers are spread thin. We have solid information that they have already dispatched ten thousand soldiers to both Punjab and Kashmir, and they will also need to reserve some for the capital."


    He mocked, " Moreover, the majority of their troops are newly recruited andck the training and discipline of seasoned soldiers."


    As the empire declines, they''ll lose control of their western, southern, and eastern territories, and loyalty will diminish among the rulers," Ansari exined confidently.


    King Maldev pondered the risk of rebellion failing, and Ansari revealed a parchment with the seal of the Mughal Empire, stating their protection and full autonomy if they merged with the Pakistan Sultanate in worst case scenario.


    Rewari Prime Minister Kishan Pal chimed in, "Furthermore, I propose offering our princess of Rewari to Prince of Ajmer for an alliance, who has not been able to marry due to his bad horoscope." Hearing this, both Ajmer King and Marwar King nodded with smiles.


    But Rahimuh still had doubts about when the canons and the Mujahideen forces would join them. Ansari replied with a wide grin, "Rest assured, we''ll be joining you soon after taking care of someone very special."


    <strong>** Hari Parbat fort, Srinagar, Kashmir **</strong>


    In a dining hall of luxurious settings, Prince Zayne entered with arrogance, scoffing at the sight of Prince Asad sitting with his head down for some reason at the table.


    "There''s no need for such disdain, particrly when I''ve decided to bless you with my presence. It''s not as though I had any alternative," he taunted.


    But there was no response from Prince Asad, which made Zayne feel irritated. "You should be lucky my sister still takes you as her brother, or else you would be licking the ground outside the pce," he continued, badmouthing his elder brother.


    Still receiving no response, Zayne cursed, "For Ah''s sake, can''t you sit proper? Your attitude is making me sick, you bastard."


    Growing frustrated, he got up, took a jar of water, and dropped it on Asad''s head, only to feel something amiss.


    Then, he kicked Asad, only to recoil in disbelief as Asad''s lifeless body fell from the chair, revealing a gruesome wound where someone had already stabbed him.


    Panic-stricken and recoiling, Zayne vomited as the jar slipped from his grip, causing a loud, tumbling noise.


    Royal Guards rushed in at themotion, shocked at the sight of panicked stricken prince. "What happened, your highness?" they questioned, but their attitudes changed upon seeing the eldest prince dead, and they aimed their spears at Zayne.


    One soldier even cursed, "So you actually dared to kill your own brother?"


    Zayne protested, "No, it''s not me. It happened before I came." Shortly after, Princess Zara arrived with General Tenzin, her face filled with worry.


    "What happened?" she asked, only to let out a loud scream at the sight of her elder brother lying dead with a knife plunged into his stomach.


    She cried out, "I called you both to have peace, and this is how you behave? He still agreed to make peace with you, but why couldn''t you ept him?"


    Falling to her knees beside her brother''s corpse, she wept bitterly for her loss. Seeing himself in a dire position, Zayne attempted to exin while reaching out to her, "Believe me, Zara, I didn''t kill him. I never even thought of killing him."


    Zara recoiled from his touch, her voice filled with anguish and usation, "Don''t touch me, you fiend! You killed your own blood for the throne, and who knows when you might kill me as well?"


    Zayne persisted, "Trust me..." but he was cut short by Tenzin, who interjected, "No need to say anything more for now, or it may go against you prince. Guards, please take the prince to the secured dungeon, and we will await the final trial."


    Enraged at being ordered by a mere general, Zayne impulsively drew his knife and attempted to stab Tenzin. In response, Tenzin delivered a swift and powerful p across Zayne''s face, causing him to lose a tooth and bleed from his mouth.


    Despite this, Zayne continued to protest, using Tenzin of framing him and conspiring against him to get closer to his sister.


    Zara, with red eyes from crying, regarded her brother with disdain and rage, delivering another p to his face. "There''s a limit to insolence. Guards, throw him into the deepest dungeon until we hold the trial."


    The royal guards, without hesitation, forcefully escorted Prince Zayne to the dungeon, where he continued to shout his innocence to deaf ears, ignored and uncared for as he was dragged away.


    As they made their way to the dungeons, one of the guards suddenly unsheathed his sword,unching a flurry of attacks with skillful precision that left Zayne in utter disbelief.


    The guard swiftly dispatched hisrades before sheathing his sword and bowing before Zayne. "I apologize, Your Highness. I couldn''t help you at that time, but before I clear your doubts, we need to get out of here."


    Prince Zayne nodded in agreement, and they escaped through a secret tunnel. Along the way, the guard revealed shocking information: not only was Tenzin involved in the conspiracy, but Princess Zara was as well.


    Zayne was stunned by this revtion. The guard exined that he had been working undercover for another General Riaz Mirza who suspected Tenzin''s sudden rise to power.


    They had uncovered an illegitimate affair between Tenzin and Princess Zara, as well as a plot to assassinate both princes. Despite warnings, Prince Asad had refused to listen, blinded by his love for his sister.


    Zayne was requested to flee as the arrangements are already made but he felt reluctant to leave .


    With no other choice left the guard revealed that it was all staged, and Zayne was meant to be killed in the dungeons. He had witnessed Princess Zara stabbing Prince Asad when he hugged her.


    Realizing the danger he was in, Zayne agreed to flee to the Pakistan Sultanate for asylum


    At the end of the tunnel, two horses awaited them, carrying Zayne and the guard on their route to safety in Pakistan, while also opening an opportunity for Pakistan to intervene in the affairs of the mountainousnds, unfolding new events of dispute.


    **********************


    //Author''s note:


    Hello my dear readers. I am feeling very good to announce that this book has nowe under power ranking in 31-90 days bracket as top 57 when I am writing. And we are not far from top 50 . This is a testament of your support and its not only the matter of my book''s glory but all your extra efforts which has actually made it happen.


    I urge all readers to lend me your support to make it in top 50. Every single vote counts. In case if you have already made vote then I can only hope for next time when I might get the chance to have you magic press. Till then, may the lord bless you and have all your kinky wishese true . Thanks for reading and support. ;)

 Chapter 70: Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 70: Future ns</h4>


    <strong>** Purana Q entrance, Delhi capital, 26 Feb 1557. **</strong>


    As the morning sun bathed the pce entrance in a warm golden glow, a sense of anticipation filled the air. Nobles and ambassadors gathered near the grand gates in their vibrant robes.


    Their eyes were drawn to the spectacle unfolding before them. Leading them was Prince Aditya with broad smile along with his assistant Vinayak


    The pce gates stood open wide, decorated with intricate carvings and statues of Garuda, a mythical creature quite simr to gryphon. Beyond themy a marvel of new project of Hindshaktipany, a newly constructed road that shimmered like silver in the sunlight.


    Aditya spreads his hands wide, invitingly. "Dear esteemed guests, please join us. No need to stare that hard. Take a stroll along the road as well."


    The murmurs of curiosity and excitement grew louder as the first ambassador from Gajapathy kingdom stepped forward.


    His expression turned to wonder and disbelief, "Oh my lord Jagannath, what sorcery is this?"


    Hearing him out other nobles and ambassadors joined in. As there footsteps echoed against the cobblestones, they marvelled at the sight before them. The road, crafted with meticulous care and precision, was unlike anything they had ever seen before. It was smooth and sturdy, yet elegant in its simplicity.


    .


    Another noble from Bundelkhand eximed, "It is unlike anything I have ever seen! How is such a feat possible?"


    Their expressions shifted from awe to curiosity, Most of them wondered with questions and theories about its construction.


    "Surely, this must be the work of divine intervention. No mortal hand could have crafted such a masterpiece", another noble from bengal kingdom remarked.


    Ambassador of Marwar kingdom nodded thoughtfully as his gaze sweeped over the impressive road. "I must say, this road is quite impressive. But what purpose does it serve?"


    Noble from malwa kingdom, who was standing nearby, stroked his beard as he pondered.


    "Perhaps it is more than just a road," he mused. "Perhaps it is a symbol of our empire''s prosperity and progress. We must have this for our kingdoms too."


    Aditya felt ted after he listened to the conversations as his n to impress the nobles began to unfold. With a subtle signal to Vinayak, he watched as his trustedpanion sprang into action to execute the next phase of their n.


    ''Ssh!''


    ''Tap! Tap! Tap!''


    Vinayak hurried to the side and retrieved a water pot and sshed the water onto the open area of the road, causing water to spread over it. Then, without hesitation, he stepped onto the wet surface and began to tap the road with his foot fiercely.


    The assembled guests watched in confusion at first as their brows furrowed in curiosity. But as they observed Vinayak''s actions, a sense of wonder began to spread through the crowd.


    Their eyes widened in amazement as they realized that despite the water, the road remained unchanged. Its surface is still smooth and hard , even though a slight darkening can be spotted where the water had touched.


    The noble from Bengal couldn''t contain his amazement, "Your Highness, what kind of divine material is this? It''smon for newly made roads to crack or break with rain or water, yet its surface remains so smooth" he eximed.


    In contrast, the noble from Malwa kingdom was more direct with his interest, and stated "Your Highness, initially we came just to see what type of road was being made, but now we want one like this for our kingdom too. How much shall it costs?"


    As the conversation unfolded, some nobles remained sceptical about the material used, while others showed keen interest and intrigue in the idea of having such a road for their own kingdoms.


    At that moment, Prime Minister Chandrashekhar emerged from the pce, his strong presence captivated everyone and instantly earning their respect.


    As he walked onto the road to join the ambassadors, a feeling of anticipation swept through the crowd, indicating that something important was about to ur.


    Prime Minister Chandrashekhar greeted Prince Aditya with outstretched arms with amusement.


    "It seems my grandson has once again worked his magic," he remarked with gentle yet stern demeanor. "I simply had to step out to witness the spectacle myself."


    Aditya respected this man a lot. He cleared his throat and went closer. He bowed down to touch Chandrashekhar''s feet, which is a traditional way of showing respect.


    But just as he was about to do it, his grandfather hugged him warmly. Aditya was surprised by this sudden show of affection in public as his embrace was a rare urrence, and Aditya couldn''t help but be moved by the warmth it conveyed.


    "Thank you, Grandfather," he murmured with surprise and affection.


    As they parted, Aditya couldn''t resist to pull the leg of the elderly man and spoke with mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Surely it''s no surprise that the descendant of the esteemed Daddu (grandpa) would be invested in something ordinary," he teased.


    Chandrashekhar''s expression softened at the mention of Daddu (grandpa), and felt emotional with nostalgia and pride.


    "Indeed, my boy," he replied as he patted his broad shoulders. "Well said, great-grandson of the Bhargav bloodline."


    Aditya borated on the details of the newly constructed cement road, impressing Chandrashekhar with its innovation and efficiency.


    Chandrashekhar announced his desire to use the same good quality of road materials for the capital territories. Aditya, showing his dedication, quickly agreed to do the task. He said he was ready to do anything for his great daddu and gased him up with emotions.


    Pleased by Aditya''smitment, Chandrashekhar assured that the empire would bear any necessary costs, aiming to showcase its prosperity to all. Aditya was thankful for the chance.


    He suggested the idea of making a university for thepany workers.


    He requested to have the arrangements to be made, so that they could get free education for their kids and even for themselves under Aditya''s way of doings.


    The crowduded Aditya''s generosity, impressed by his concern for others'' futures. Chandrashekhar, beaming with pride, pledged to facilitate the necessary permissions for Aditya''s n,


    This was actually the little scheme of aditya for generating reliable skilled workers by empowering thepany workers with modern education under his guidance. This initiative would not only enhance their skills but also broaden their social status.


    Recognizing the need for privacy to discuss further, Chandrashekhar signaled for a private conversation, prompting murmurs and spection among the onlookers.


    Taking the hint from Aditya, Vinayak addressed the guests, assuring them of a uing meeting to discuss the road construction contract. With promises of future notifications, Vinayak escorted the guests back into the pce, leaving behind the royal guards.


    Meanwhile, Aditya and Chandrashekhar, grandson and grandfather, opted for a leisurely stroll along the newlyid road.


    Amidst the quiet and peaceful surroundings, they engaged in light-hearted conversation, relishing the opportunity for some quality time together.


    Chandrashekhar looked at Aditya, addressing his taller stature with a heavy heart, "Son, by looking at you, I feel d that you have grown so well, but sometimes I regret that I missed the chance to see you grow up."


    He gazed up at the sky for a moment before returning his gaze to Aditya. "Tell me, Aditya, how was your mother?"


    Aditya felt sweat pouring down his forehead at the mention of his supposed-to-bete mother. He nced downward, contemting whether to fabricate a story or escape by any means.


    His mind raced with possibilities of being interrogated to verify his identity. This was the only weak spot in his current life where he felt always vulnerable and the person asking this time is no way easy to avoid.


    His eyes trembled as he stammered out his pre nned statement for such asions, "Ma-my mother was very kind-hearted, and there are times when I really miss her..."


    Despite his efforts , he felt it hard to hide his expressions of panic.


    Fortunately, Chandrashekhar observed Aditya''s behavior with a sense of concern. He interpreted his grandson''s shaken demeanor as a result of past trauma, causing his confident, smiling demeanor to transform into that of an unknown stranger all of a sudden.


    He felt pity for thed who has to go through the loss of mother at an early age and gently patted his shoulder.


    "It''s okay, son. There''s no need to converse on a topic that makes you ufortable," he reassured.


    Turning back, he continued, "I understand losing your mother at such a young age might have caused someplications for you. But in case you ever feel too lonely, you can alwayse to this old man to share your worries."


    Aditya breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as though he had narrowly avoided a critical bullet through seer luck.


    He was dangerously close to being exposed for his facade as the emperor''s illegitimate son, a secret known only to him and the emperor as part of a deal to maintain peace in the empire.


    Aditya wiped the sweat from his forehead, his heart pounding as he reluctantly followed Chandrashekhar. But his relief was short-lived as his great Daddu brought up another topic, increasing his misery.


    "Aditya, what do you think of Raamya?" Chandrashekhar''s question hit Aditya like a thunderbolt, stirring up a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within him.


    Memories flooded back for their secret encounters of intimate sessions in cornered ces and confined areas, heedless of the emperor''s warnings to maintain distance.


    Despite their best efforts to keep their affair hidden, the possibility of being noticed couldn''t be ignored.


    Feeling the weight of honesty pressing down on him, Aditya knew he had to say something.


    With a sigh of exhaustion, he blurted out the truth, "I like her. No, I actually love her deeply. I don''t care about her age. She is a capable person and worthy of being my soulmate."


    This time, Chandrashekhar was shocked by Aditya''s revtion as he randomly changed the topic, urging Aditya to discuss kingdom defenses. Little did he know he would stumble upon his grandson''s blossoming love affair.


    Laughing heartily, Chandrashekhar''s amusement puzzled Aditya.


    ''Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!''


    "Poord! I didn''t mean it that way when I talked about Raamya." Chandrashekhar chuckled, "but I''m not opposed to the pairing. So, tell me, when can I hope to wee a bride into our family?"


    Aditya felt a jolt of panic as he realized his slip-up. He got embarrassed and felt why this misery is not ending.


    He gathered some courage and replied with a sour face, "I''m grateful for your blessing, Grandfather, but I don''t want to marry this early. I have responsibilities I need to take care of."


    Hearing this, Chandrashekhar faced Aditya with understanding in his eyes. "Aditya, my boy, I know that the prospect of marriage can be hard to decide. But you must trust in the strength of your convictions and the wisdom of your heart. I wont force you on this."


    As Chandrashekar was about to broach another topic, Aditya''s lucky stars finally shone as the Intelligence Minister, Jaydev Patil, galloped his horse urgently to meet with them.


    Both turned to the minister as Jaydev dismounted and approached them with a grave expression.


    "Forgive the intrusion, Prime Minister, Prince Aditya," Jaydev began, with rugged breath as if he himself has ran many times instead of horse.


    "But I bring urgent news from the western part of the empire."


    Aditya''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the empire''s western borders, his anxiety mounted as he is already expecting trouble due to recent chain of event in that area.


    Chandrashekar''s demeanor shifted instantly from a carefree grandpa to a stern and strict minister as he focused his attention on the spy master. He knew from the face of his spymaster that the matter would not be a little concern.


    "What news do you bring, Jaydev?" Chandrashekar asked.


    Jaydev patil replied, "There has been a sharp decline in news from kingdom of Agra and now in kingdom of Rewari too."


    Aditya was quick to add his querry, "What about the watchers?"


    Jaydev''s expression turned serious as he replied, "They haven''t contacted us yet, Your Highness."


    A grim silence fell upon the trio, the once happy situation now transformed into a matter of grave seriousness.


    ***********************************


    Author notes:


    Thank you WolfHunter5292 for 3 GT tickets and Tingnu_arnold for 5 GT tickets again and again and again. It''s a pity it got refreshed but it didn''t go unnoticed from my eyes. I felt so touched for both of your support when I simply asked for power stones but you guys stepped a bit more. Thank you very much!


    The same goes to my favourite readers who are constantly supporting me timely with their hard saved power stones even when I am not uploading. Thanks to you guy''sst support this book almost made it to top 50 (3 month bracket) if not for only 8 points. Even though thepetition is fierce we can surely make it more than top 40. Other readers are also requested to be a part of our journey to bring this work to glory.

 Chapter 71: A Day Break ~ Re-edited

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Day Break ~ Re-edited</h4>


    <strong>Pce Garden, Purana Q, 27 Feb 1557. </strong>


    As the golden rays of the setting sun cast a warm glow over Purana Q (Old Fort), Aditya d in matching red kurta and dhoti, sat upon a throne-like chair by folding one leg on top of another, his regal demeanor softened by a yful smirk.


    Seated nearby, Amira, d in a vibrant mix of yellow and orange ghaghra choli, wielded a bundle of natural charcoal sticks and parchment with a focused intensity. Her gaze, tinged with skepticism, flickered between Aditya and her canvas, as if wrestling with the challenge of capturing his essence.


    Amused by her inspection, Aditya couldn''t resist teasing, "Am I living up to your expectations as a subject, Amira?"


    Amira looked up from her sketchbook, her expression a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "Let''s just say, you''re more challenging than I anticipated, Aditya."


    Aditya''s grin widened. "I''ll take that as apliment. Not every day I get to sit for a portrait with such a talented artist."


    Amira chuckled, shaking her head. "ttery won''t help your portrait. I need you to hold still if you want it to turn out halfway decent."


    Amused by her request, Aditya couldn''t resist teasing further, "Do you see a divine aura around me? Shouldn''t I be portrayed as a god?"


    Amira looked up, as if she heard a joke and decided to y along, "So, you want to be a god, Aditya? I''ll do my best to capture that."


    Their banter continued, each exchange infused with humor and yful teasing. Aditya asionally struck exaggerated poses, elicitingughter from Amira as she sketched with skill using the natural charcoal sticks.


    As the portrait gotpleted: depicting him sitting on throne with rose tucked at his waist, Aditya admired Amira''s talent. "You''re quite the artist.. Not able to find anything wrong."


    Amira smiled. "It takes skill to capture a god, Aditya. Consider yourself lucky I''m up for the challenge."


    Before Aditya could respond, their moment was interrupted by Bheem, announcing the readiness of arrangements for their secret trip through Delhi.


    Aditya and Amira exchanged a knowing nce. With a quick nod to Bheem, who stood watchful in the background, Aditya took Amira''s hand and led her away from thefort of the pce walls under the disguise ofmon civilians.


    Bheem acting as their security in charge, discreetly kept his presence minimal.


    As they strolled through the vibrant marketce, Amira couldn''t help but be swept away by a flood of memories from their past trip of Panipat. The sights, sounds, and smells of the city stirred something deep within her, evoking nostalgia for their shared adventures and the bond they had formed along the way.


    Aditya, sensing Amira''s introspective mood, gently took her hand and squeezed it reassuringly. "Remembering our journey in Panipat?" he whispered, his voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Amira nodded, her gaze lingering on the colorful array of goods disyed in the market stalls. "Yes," she replied softly, a wistful smile ying on her lips. "It feels like only yesterday."


    Amira''s voice carried a hint of uncertainty as she voiced her concern to Aditya. "Aditya, do you think Afzal will miss us? He hasn''t sent a letter since hisst departure."


    Aditya''s brows furrowed at the mention of Afzal, who is still a prime suspect of empire''s current disturbance. Hiding his inner feelings, he offered a reassuring smile.


    "Of course, he is an emperor, must be busy to write a letter but there''s no way he would not miss us"


    Amira returned his smile, though her eyes betrayed a hidden turmoil. She squeezed his hand in silent acknowledgment, hoping Aditya''s words held true.


    Aditya noticed Amira feeling down, so he quickly whisked her away to a more crowded area of the market to lift her spirits.


    As they ventured, they encountered snake charmers mesmerizing crowds with hypnotic melodies, coaxing cobras to dance to their tunes from woven baskets. Rope walkers defied gravity as they danced across tightropes suspended high above the ground, drawing gasps of awe from onlookers.


    Then, they stumbled upon a group of performers showcasing daring stunts, leaping through ming circr strips and somersaulting through the air with fearless passion. The young couple watched in silent admiration, Amira gently holding Aditya''s hand, sharing the warmth of the moment.


    Their journey continued as they explored the crowded streets, eventuallying upon a makeshift puppet theater. They paused to watch as colorful puppets danced and twirled across the stage, enacting tales of love, adventure, and intrigue.


    As evening fell, hunger gnawed at their bellies. Just likemon people, they sought out the delicacies of nearby food stalls. They enjoyed aromatic biryani and spicy samosas and mouth watering jalebi.


    With their hunger satisfied and their spirits lifted, they resumed their journey through the bustling markets holding their hands until they reached a stall selling essories. Amira''s eyes lit up with excitement as she darted towards the stall, eagerly examining the bangles and other decorative jewelleries.


    She paused at a pair of bangles that caught her eye, their allure and charm perfectly suited for her slender, white jade hands. However, a shadow crossed her face as she remembered Aditya''s past teasing about her attire in a saree.


    Sensing Amira''s inner turmoil, Aditya decided to yfully tease her. Adopting a serious expression, he gestured towards a well nearby and said, "Look at that well over there. It''s no ordinary well. Legend has it that whoever throws a coin into the well and chants their desire 200 times will have it granted."


    Amira gave him a skeptical nce before turning to the shopkeeper for confirmation, who nodded in agreement with Aditya''s fabricated tale, receiving a silent wink in return.


    Amira couldn''t help but roll her eyes yfully at Aditya''s antics. "No need to pretend smart, I''ve heard about that too," she retorted, sticking her tongue out teasingly. With a mischievous grin, she closed her eyes, tossed a coin into the well, and made her silent wish.


    Meanwhile, Aditya swiftly packed the pair of bangles and discreetly handed a gold coin to the shopkeeper as he epted the packed bangles wrapped in cloth and carefully stowed them away in his custom-made inner pocket.


    The shopkeeper, ted by the interaction, couldn''t contain his joy, though he remained silent but his face broke into a pleased smile when he received the gold mudra worth 100 rupees. He then gestured with his hands, forming a silent signal that conveyed his admiration for the couple and their bond.


    Aditya caught the gesture and returned the smile, appreciating the shopkeeper''s sentiment as they bid farewell and made their way back to the pce.


    As dawn broke, Amira''s mood dampened knowing she had to return to her confined quarters. Before parting ways, Aditya surprised her by presenting the bangles that had brought her so much joy. In disbelief, she softly punched his chest, took the bangles, and hugged him tightly.


    Initially ted by her reaction, Aditya felt a twinge of concern when he realized she was sobbing. Cupping her cheeks, he gently asked, "Hey! What''s wrong, silly? Why are you crying?"


    Amira replied tearfully, "Why are you so good to me? What will I do if you forget me?"


    Aditya reassured her, gently swiping away her tears, "What Nonsense! You''re the sole reason my heart beats. There''s no way I could forget someone as beautiful as you."


    Looking into his eyes, Amira continued, "Liar! I know you''re leaving tomorrow for a secret mission, and you''re not taking me as promised for the adventure. Raamya told me everything... and she''s leaving too. I understand your worries... though... I won''t be a burden... Just promise me you both will return safely." she sobbed.


    Feeling relieved that she is not making a fuss, Aditya hugged her tighter and reassured , "Don''t worry, my princess. I will return soon. This time, I''ll make sure to bring back evidence to clear your father''s name." Amira held him tighter at the mention of her father.


    Bheem, who had been standing nearby, cleared his throat, signaling that it was time to go. Reluctantly, Amira parted from Aditya and followed Bheem, leaving Aditya to make his way to the king''s chamber to discuss next course of actions.


    <strong>** After few hour of council meeting, King''s chamber **</strong>


    Emperor Hemu sat upon his throne, his brow furrowed with concern as he wished to discuss with Aditya alone, after he proposed his crazy n in council. The grand chamber was adorned with intricate luxuries, yet no one cared for the surroundings as the next round of discussion is not bound to be peaceful.


    "Aditya, I must say, your n seems rather foolish. Venturing out to Rewari when weck intelligence is like extending an invitation to Yama." the Emperor remarked as his voice echoed in the lone chamber.


    "Your Majesty Emperor," Aditya began, choosing his words with care, "the Muslim traders suddenly vanished from Punjab after the ambush. Theirst presence was reported from the border jungles of Rewari. If their n is to spread terror, then that has to be the most possible spot."


    He further added, "the delegations from other kingdoms have already reached Rewari and many might be in route. If my judgment is correct, we''ll need more reinforcements soon. It must be done."


    Emperor Hemu leaned back in his throne, weighing Aditya''s words carefully. "Then why did you propose sending main reinforcements to Amber?"


    Aditya reasoned, "With half of Amber''s army stationed in Rewari, it''s the most vulnerable territory. Punjab has its reinforcements, and Agra cannot be trusted, while Jaunpur is far and safe."


    A heavy silence settled over the chamber as Emperor Hemu considered Aditya''s assessment. "So you think Rewari, Amber, or Delhi could be targets? You believe you can handle Rewari alone with your meager support mercenaries and 1000 royal guards?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty Emperor," Aditya replied confidently with respectful and firm tone.


    With a sigh, Emperor Hemu relented. "Very well. I''ll add 2000 more guards for your journey, and 2000 cavalry will be dispatchedter as soon as they are ready, after you start your journey in case for additional reinforcement."


    Aditya attempted to reason further, but the Emperor''s patience wore thin. "Don''t question my judgment, boy! This is an ORDER!," hemanded sternly.


    Aditya nodded, understanding the weight of the Emperor''s decision


    Emperor Hemu''s stern gaze softened slightly as he delivered his parting words to Aditya. "Remember, Aditya, you''re an important asset to the empire. Make sure you don''t get a single scratch, or I won''t y along with your peaceful unification anymore."


    As Emperor Hemu made his exit, Aditya couldn''t help but smile. In those final words, he felt not just a directive from a ruler, but a hidden care and paternal love from an adoptive father, who had initially hired him as a contractor.


    <strong>** Pce gardens **</strong><strong></strong>


    As Aditya made his way to his room, passing through the pce garden, he found himself drawn to the sight of Raamya seated near the small decorative pool.


    The soft gurgle of the water created a soothing ambiance, but it was in stark contrast to Raamya''s demeanor. d in her messy loose outfit of saree, she seemed lost in thought, her brow furrowed in frustration.


    The full moon''s gentle beams danced upon the water''s surface, casting shimmering reflections that yed across Raamya''s face. Her delicate fingers absently plucked small stones from the ground, sending them skipping across the pool''s tranquil surface.


    Each toss seemed to carry with it a weight of unspoken tension, adding to the palpable atmosphere of unrest.


    He recalled their heated discussion in the recent council meeting, during which she was d in armor and possessed strict demeanour. Seeing her now in this vulnerable state, he thought of using his oratory eloquence to mend their differences and ease out.


    Despite his initial intention to engage her in conversation, he hesitated, sensing the storm brewing beneath her calm exterior.


    Suddenly, without warning, Raamya let loose a stone aimed squarely at Aditya''s leg. Reacting swiftly, he leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the projectile. Raamya''s frustration was palpable as she continued to pout, her actions speaking volumes even as words remained unspoken.


    It was clear that only her attire has changed but not her demeanour.


    Aditya sighed, guessing that he would might have to indulge in another battle of exhaustion today, to appease this me-kissed enchantress.


    ****************************


    Authors note:


    Thank you WolfHunter5292 for 13 new GT tickets, Free_Spirit_Knight for 2 new GT tickets and Tingu_Arnold for 1 more new GT ticket along with the timely power stones which is a testament of your repeated supports.


    Thanks to your kind patronage, this book has finally made it into the golden ticket rankings and has even beaten some other top books trending in the power rankings. This exposure is greatly appreciated, and I offer my deepest gratitude.


    The same goes for my favourite readers for daily support in power stones and I mean it.


    And a small request to all, to not focus only on Raamya in fandom but also share some love to Aditya, as she has taken the first ce in poprity and as a author of ML story I am getting mixed feelings for this.


    May the lord be with you as always. :)


    Join discord permanent link: /invite/pSeBQUVRrf


    For more media and direct interaction

 Chapter 72: Stay with me tonight? Part-1

    <h4>Chapter 72: Stay with me tonight? Part-1</h4>


    Few hours ago in the emperor''s council for possible rebel attack, Aditya suggested keeping Raamya in the capital since she was the top general and might be needed for defence in case of an attack.


    There, he volunteered himself to reinforce Rewari in the cover of delegation while the main force is being sent to amber under another seasoned general.


    With sufficient n and possible preparations, he managed to convince the council to approve his judgment.


    However, this suggestion deeply infuriated Raamya, as she protested that her value as a general was being diminished when her expertise was most crucial. But it fell short against Aditya''s solid justification and got ignored.


    In all honesty, he deliberately prevented Raamya from leaving the capital out of love and a desire for her safety. However, despite his intentions, he realized that might be he had actually undermined her value. He felt terribly bad for his actions.


    Right now, the gaze he received from Raamya was not that of his lover, but rather of the general whose pride had been wounded for his own selfish reasons. He knew that he had messed up very badly.


    He knew that this was the moment he must handle tactfully, as it could ruin his rtionship with her. Even though they had be very close, he had indeed crossed a boundary, and now he might have to exhaust himself in a battle of wits and lengthy debate to convince her of his point.


    He sighed, realizing that he also needed a good sleep, to prepare for the scheduled journey early in the morning. He geared his mind to full capacity as he approached his lover.


    On the contrary, Raamya was more worried about Aditya''s safety than her wounded pride. She loved Aditya more than her own life, to the extent that she didn''t care about what others would think or feel if it meant bringing good to her sweetheart.


    That''s why she was in agony; she wanted to join Aditya on his trip. As an experienced general, she wanted her skills to be put to use for his safety, rather than being confined to the safety of the fort.


    In fact, she was waiting in the garden for him intentionally to convince him to let her go. However, seeing him give a casual smile, something irked her inside, and she threw the small pebble in a direction less likely to cause a meaningful impact.


    She moved her gaze in frustration and thought, ''Silly me, why does he have to give that stupid smile at this moment? Will he ever listen to me?''


    Her heart beat fast as she heard his footsteps approaching, eventually taking a seat in front of her and stretching his legs out in the same position as hers, but in the opposite direction. She tried hard not to look at him and kept her face straight.


    Aditya confessed with a soft tone, "I know you might be angry with me, that I didn''t let youplete your stance, but that was the only option I had."


    Raamya remained silent, her expression was unreadable.


    "I needed someone to oversee the logistic lines and ensure the supply from the rear," Aditya exined, his tone almost pleading. "In these times, I need someone capable and trusteed to protect the capital, where I can be at ease while defending the borders."


    Raamya''s gaze remained fixed at the other side, but Aditya pressed on. "Just think about the emperor," he urged gently. "He has already lost one eye, and our next best man is in the dungeons because of suspicion.


    You are the only one fit, in case of any major attack on the fort."


    Raamya''s expression softened slightly at the mention of the emperor, but she still didn''t reply.


    But the next moment, she was surprised when Aditya held her hands and confessed, "If you don''t talk to me, I would rather die and never return."


    In a moment of panic, she turned to find Aditya with a pleading puppy face, instantly softening her resolve. She gently covered his mouth and replied, "Don''t spout such nonsense, Aditya. If there''s to die then it shall be your enemies."


    Aditya was internally surprised; he needed something to break the ice, and the suicidal stereotypes from past life movies just hit the bullseye. He was d that at least she was ready to listen now.


    He removed her hand to speak, holding it near his heart to let her feel his heartbeat. "What is the use of living when the person I want to see upon my return is not even willing to talk with me anymore? It''s as if my heart has already begun to stop."


    Raamya blushed at these unexpected words, understanding that it was all fa?ade to approach her. Internally, she was happy for his sweet effort to cheer her, but the matter at hand concerned her more.


    So, she controlled her demeanor and rebuked him with serious voice, as she freed her hands from his grasp, "Aditya, it''s not funny. What has happened to you? I know you have a better n and logic, but at least you should allow others to voice their opinions and trust their judgment.


    You didn''t even allow me to express my stance and unterally demanded to the emperor to station me in the capital. Do you think I became a general just like that? what if something happens to you?"


    Aditya let her rant, knowing that if he didn''t let herplete, she would not listen to him anymore.


    He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he knew would be a difficult conversation. "Oh dear, I understand your frustrations, and I value your expertise more than you know. But please, trust me on this. The safety of our people, of our empire, depends on our decisions here today. I have stated my reasons, already."


    Raamya''s gaze softened slightly, but her expression remained guarded. "I understand that, Aditya." she said softly, lowering her head," But I can''t help as it feel like my skills are being wasted here, while you go off to face the dangers alone."


    Aditya held her shoulder and looked at his eyes with conviction. "Look at me, Raamya. May be I sound selfish but this decision wasn''t made lightly.


    I need you here, not just for me, but for our people. Your leadership is invaluable, and I can''t bear the thought of you risking your life unnecessarily, outside there."


    Raamya''s heart melted for his care and she embraced him "But what if something happens to you out there? I won''t be able to bear it if..."


    Her voice trailed off with a flicker of uncertainty.


    Aditya drew her closer into his arms, leaving no gap for air to pass, and whispered softly, "I''ll do everything in my power toe back to you, my dear. I promise."


    Raamya hesitated for a moment, torn between her duty and her love for Aditya. But as she looked into his eyes, she saw the depth of his sincerity, and her resolve wavered.


    Finally, with a sigh, she rested her head against his shoulder, allowing herself to be enveloped in his warmth and strength as she tightened her grip around his body. "Aa... Aditya...will you stay with me tonight?" she hesitated and stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Aditya felt a rush of conflicting emotions as her whisper stirred him. Throughout the whole month, he had suffered from pent-up desire, only able to make out or be teased by her, but finally, he would be able to satiate his hunger.


    However, the timing seemed odd, given his need for sleep. Who was he kidding? He could love her all night nonstop and even fight for the next day if needed. Additionally, the regret of missing this chance would harm his focus.


    Thinking this, he steeled his resolve as he looked at her, her cheeks already flushed at the thought of intimacy. Without hesitation, he leaned in for a kiss as a direct acknowledgment of her desire.


    As their lips met in a passionate kiss, Aditya and Raamya lost themselves in the moment, their passion igniting like a me. Their hands trailed along each other''s back, exploring with gentle yet urgent caresses, each touch sending shivers down their spines.


    With a soft gasp, Raamya wrapped her arms around his neck, allowing him to trace the curves of her body with his hands as he peppered kisses on her cheeks and neck, while she trembled at each touch.


    She looked at Aditya, feeling a mixture of surprise and embarrassment as he effortlessly lifted her in his arms after a few yful presses. With a slight blush gracing her cheeks, she rested her head against his chest as he took Raamya to his room.


    Bheem, half asleep on guard duty near the door, closed his eyes as if he were truly sleeping upon seeing Aditya, allowing him to have his secret encounter undisturbed.


    Aditya felt a mixture of gratitude and embarrassment for his friend''s favor, but he brushed it aside, fully focused on his impending session with Raamya, who had already buried her head in his chest in shame.


    Unbeknownst to them, however, Raamya''s mother, Sayantika, was already spying on them from the other end of the corridor, casting curious nces under the cover of darkness.


    *******************************


    Author''s note:


    Thank you, WolfHunter5292, for one more new GT ticket. I didn''t expect it this time, but I am d for your support with votes and fandom. I must highlight that due to your huge contribution to this book, it got the chance to be in the golden ticket rankings for two days. It''s a pity thepetition is too high, but the opportunity to get in ranking for a new book needs to be celebrated. This Chapter is dedicated to you. And I promise you that I will strive harder for better content ahead.


    Also, I would like to address theint I received from my fellow favorite readers through other channels that I am not mentioning their names for power stones and am biased towards GT ticket holders, which is not the case at all.


    I remember each and every person who has donated stones to me ording to their capacity, whether it was morning, evening, or the dead of night, and I actually grateful. For those who think I have wronged, I ask for your patience as I have a way to make up for it.


    Taking this opportune moment, I would like to rify that GT tickets are exclusive tickets, as the user would need to spend 250 coins to get them, and being voted by GT ticket is a major contribution which feel should be appreciated.


    It''s a harsh fact that people supporting today may not be able to contribute more due to unforeseen circumstances, and this tform simply refreshes their name after a certain period as if they don''t exist at all.


    As an author, I feel indebted, and as a token of appreciation, I have decided to acknowledge every major contributor to my work, whether it''s through gifts or votes, even if it''s just a one-time contribution or multiple.


    This acknowledgment will be visible to thousands, and if fate permits, perhaps millions, serving as a testament to their support but its a pity I am misunderstood.


    I apologize if I have offended anyone in any way, and to make up for it, I would like to mention the names of the top three contributors of power stones to the book at the start of every month who actually voted that month, especially for those who don''t have GT tickets.


    I believe in giving back for what I receive. I have done it before, and I will do it again because I believe this book is not just my glory, but the glory of all those who support it.


    With this, I hope my readers can understand my intentions, and if you feel it''s worth it, please continue supporting my book to help it reach its peak, as I am nothing without your support.


    Thank you for reading! :)

 Chapter 73: Stay with me tonight? Part-2 (R-18+)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Stay with me tonight? Part-2 (R-18+)</h4>


    Warning: Explicit scenes ahead . Readers are requested to continue at their own volition or skip next Chapter.


    ********************************


    As Aditya gently guided Raamya to sit on the bed, he noticed the slight tremble in her hands and the hesitant look in her eyes. With tender care, he brushed his fingers against her jade-like face, feeling the warmth of her skin under his touch.


    A single tear escaped her eye, glistening like a diamond in the soft light of the room. Aditya felt concerned, asked with a gentle voice, "What''s wrong, Raamya? Why are you crying?"


    Raamya''s hand instinctively reached out, gripping Aditya''s back tightly as if afraid he might slip away. Her voice quivered as she whispered, "I... I don''t want to lose you, Aditya. I''m scared... scared that something might happen to you out there."


    Her words pierced Aditya''s heart, filling him with a mixture of sorrow and determination. Without hesitation, he pulled her into aforting embrace, holding her head tightly against his chest. "Shh, Raamya, don''t worry. I promise you, I''lle back to you. Nothing will happen to me, I swear," he reassured her, his voice soft but resolute.


    Raamya buried her face in his chest, her tears flowing freely now as she clung to him desperately. "I can''t bear the thought of losing you, Aditya. I... I don''t know what I''d do if you didn''t return," she confessed, her voice muffled against his kurta.


    Feeling her pain and fear, Aditya held her even closer, his arms wrapping around her gently. "You won''t have to find out, Raamya. I''ll alwayse back to you, no matter what," he promised with love and devotion in his eyes.


    Slowly, Aditya guided Raamya to face him, his thumb gently brushing away the tears that streaked her cheeks. With a tender smile, he leaned in closer, his warm breath brushing over her skin.


    And then, with a soft, soothing gesture, he used the tip of his tongue to wipe away the remaining tears.


    As his tongue caressed her skin, Raamya felt a sense of calm wash over her, the warmth of Aditya''s touch eased her fears and soothing her troubled heart.


    She closed her eyes, relishing the tender intimacy of the moment, her breath hitching slightly as Aditya''s lips brushed against hers in a soft and gentle kiss. As their mouths met, their tongues intertwined, exploring each other''s depths as they surrendered to the passion of the moment, lost in the sensation of their shared desire.


    As they moved apart, gasping for air, Raamya''s heart fluttered with anticipation, her gaze fixed on Aditya''s. Her hands found their way to his kurta, fingers deftly unbuttoning it. With each button undone, a silent challenge hung in the air, inviting Aditya to either dominate her or get sumbed to her desires.


    epting her challenge, Aditya pulled her hair, eliciting a moan of anticipation from her. She bit her lip in response to the sudden dominance, Aditya swiftly broke thest two buttons of his kurta and discarded it , revealing his toned physique.


    He leaned in, trailing kisses from her red lips to her rosy cheeks, then down to her neck, each touch causing Raamya to tremble with pleasure.


    Meanwhile, he used his teeth to delicately remove her saree from the top with gentle movements. With skilful hands, he pulled down her blouse, exposing her twin proud peaks, toy his hungry gaze for the uing feast.


    Raamya embraced him passionately, her arms wrapping around him, as she shared the warmth of her exposed soft curves against his rigid, broad chest.


    Her fingers trailed along Aditya''s back, delicately tracing the lines of his muscles, sending shivers down his dragon, causing it to rise again from its slumber and knock the doors against his dhoti.


    Her hands moved gently as she untied the knots of Aditya''s lower garments, unleashing the dragon from its dungeon. Throughout, she kept showering kisses upon Aditya''s face , his eyes, forehead, cheeks, nose, before returning to his lips, as if they were the most precious things in her life.


    Meanwhile Aditya with trembling hands, gently guided her back onto the bed, their lips never breaking contact as they sank into the softness of the bed.


    Raamya''s gaze, filled with a shy yet eager anticipation, drifted down to well bare body of Aditya, who was uncovering every inch of her lower body with a tender kiss as a start. His lips ignited a path of fire along her skin, as he explored her ethereal beauty with unwavering devotion.


    As thest of their clothing fell away, Aditya began his trail of kisses, from the tip of her toe, slowly working his way up to her thighs. Each kiss sent jolts of pleasure coursing through Raamya''s veins, her hands clutching the bedsheet in excitement.


    Her legs twitched with anticipation as Aditya''s lips journeyed from her thighs to her waist, then all the way up to her valley of two mountain peaks, lingering on her neck before finally reaching her lips.


    At this point, feeling the sensation of her moist lips, Aditya couldn''t resist the temptation to explore her body further. His hands moved to her breasts, caressing them gently as he deepened the kiss, his passion igniting like a me in the darkness.


    Raamya responded eagerly, her hands trailing down his abs until they reached his long erect shaft, caressing it with a tenderness that sent shivers down his spine.


    Feeling her touch, Aditya couldn''t help but let out a slight moan in pleasure, the sensation of her fingers driving him into mad beast with desire.


    He shifted his position slightly, allowing Raamya better ess to his shaft as he continued to y with her breasts, sucking and nibbling on her nipples in a rhythm that matched the beat of their passion.


    Raamya''s moans grew louder with each touch, her fingers tightening around Aditya''s shaft as she pressed his mouth closer to her fluffy bosoms. Sensing her need, Aditya deepened his movements, while his tongue dancing across her nipple as he tried to engulf most of her melon with eager anticipation, still reaching only half of it.


    As their desire reached its peak, Raamya couldn''t hold back any longer. "I want to be on top," she whispered, her voice filled with longing. Aditya nodded in agreement, his own desire burning bright as he helped her into position.


    With Raamya on top , they began to move as one slowly, their bodies fitting together perfectly as they found their rhythm. Aditya held onto her waist, guiding her movements as she rode him, adjusting the pace to match her pleasure.


    She arched her back on his each thrust , her hands roaming freely over his chest as she surrendered herself to the pleasure of their union .


    As they moved together, Raamya''s breasts bounced with each thrust, the sensation driving her wild with desire. She reached down, cupping one breast in her hand as she pressed herself closer to Aditya, seeking even more pleasure from their intimate connection.


    Sensing her need, Aditya took her nipple into his mouth, sucking and nibbling on it as he continued to drill his pole into her hole from below while fondling another. The sensation was overwhelming, driving them both to new heights of pleasure as they lost themselves in the moment.


    Enchanted by the pride of her twin peaks, Aditya leaned forward and slightly buried his face in their tenderness as he intensified his thrusts into her. Holding her hips firmly and setting it in between his crossed thighs, their bodies moved in perfect synchrony, like a bell of pendulum.


    Raamya held Aditya''s head, burying him deeper within her twin peaks for support, her excitement mounting up with each thrusts of desire. Their movements like tidal wave of the ocean. With each tide, they explored new depths of pleasure, their connection growing stronger in thepassion of one another.


    With rhythemic motions, her hips met with a resounding p, the sound echoing in the room and marking their passion. Stretching his legs out over the bed, Aditya pulled her even closer while sitting up, their bodies fitting together like two perfectly matched pieces of a puzzle, creating an irresistible connection.


    Raamya''s excitement peaked, and she kept kissing Aditya on cheek in heat of passion as she started to move her own hip with more desire. She bit his lips urging him to go even more deeper, stretching her canals while adjusting on his hands and eliciting moans more louder.


    He whispered with rugged breathes. "You..You feel so good, Raamya" he murmured. "I want.. to be inside.. forever."


    Raamya''s heart soared at his words, her body responding eagerly, tightened her hold as she crossed her legs and arms around his back to engulf within her more deeper.


    Suddenly, Aditya felt her tightening around him, her internal muscles gripping his shaft with increasing intensity. Sensing the impending climax, Aditya knew he needed to halt their momentum before it was toote.


    "Raamya," he whispered as he paused with slow murmur. "I want to try something new.


    Can we change positions?"


    Raamya smiled, her heart filled with love for the man carrying her in his arms. "Of course, my love," she replied with softness. "I will do anything to make you happy."


    With that, they shifted positions, Aditya gently rotated Raamya 180 degrees, positioning her so she could turn away in same sitting position. With a tender touch, he guided her movements, ensuring she felt safe and secure in his embrace. As Raamya leaned against him, their bodies intertwined.


    As Aditya leaned forward to lick her neck and ears, Raamya trembled with each touch. Taking support from the bed to sit with left hand, he pressed his right hands against her breasts, massaging them gently as he whispered sweet words of love in her ear. "You are so beautiful, my love," he murmured, his voice filled with longing. "I wish to spend eternity with you."


    Raamya moaned softly, her body responding eagerly to his touch. She leaned back into him, her hands gripping his thighs tightly as she felt his shaft still prating her body. With a subtle sway of her hips, she invited him closer, seeking to deepen their connection in the waves of their heightened passion.


    Responding to her desires, Aditya embraced her from back. He then guided her to get on all fours while he knelt and adjusted his position to align with her. With a gentle push, he thrust his shaft against her cave, earning a light moan in response. While holding one of her hands, he pulled her closer. They synchronized their rhythm as they continued their session with a passionate kiss.


    Meanwhile, his other hand tenderly massaged one of her ample curves, heightening the tension.


    Raamya moaned louder in pleasure as Aditya thrusted her deeper, causing her to fall onto all fours again. While holding her slender waist he kept entering her from behind, continuing to p with rhythmic motion, her hips flushed red with the heat of their thumping passion.


    Feeling his pleasure intensify, Aditya pulled her closer once more and held both her hands, drilling with a renewed pace by pping her soft hips. The room echoed with the sounds of their movement and the moans of their shared passion.


    As they drew closer to the peak, Raamya''s legs grew weak, and she copsed onto the bed, leaking her love juices.


    "Are you, alright?" Aditya asked, with concern betraying his own hidden desires.


    Raamya responded with a soft moan, her body still throbbing with pain and pleasure. Sensing her confirmation, Aditya spread her legs from behind, adjusting his gun in position forst round of rapid fire.


    Feeling his requirement, Raamya intertwined her legs with Aditya''s unhappy dragon, feeding him with her love juices through a tightening sensation, which charged him for one final, impending breath of fury.


    Aditya, consumed by the heat of his newfound motivation, increased his pace, ramming into Raamya mercilessly while reaching the depths of her being, their cries and pleasure filling the room.


    With one final thrust, he rammed hard into Raamya, his body trembling with the force of his release as he emptied all his pent-up seeds into her warm body. He felt dizzy as it took a lot of tall on his already exhausted body.


    Copsing onto the bed together, they were soon overwhelmed by sweat and exhaustion. Raamya felt a deep sense of satisfaction washing over her.


    With a contented sigh, she leaned in and pressed her lips against Aditya''s, kissing him tenderly with a mixture of love and gratitude.


    Exhausted from their passionate encounter, Aditya embraced her onest time before drifting off into a peaceful sleep. Raamya smiled softly, watching him rest, her heart filled with love for the man lying beside her.


    With a passionate tone, her hands glided over his sleeping form as she whispered, "You mean everything to me."


    Curling up beside Aditya, Raamya closed her eyes, feeling a sense of warmth and contentment wash over her. In that moment, as theyy entwined in each other''s arms, Raamya knew that she had found her home, her safe haven in the arms of the man she loved more than anything in the world.


    Just as she closed her eyes, ready to drift into sleep, amotion erupted outside.


    "Listen, royal guard, don''t you dare test my patience. It''s urgent!" A familiar feminine voice pierced the night air,den with urgency and determination.


    "I understand, your grace, but the prince is resting. Pleasee back in the morning," Bheem''s voice, filled with respectful insistence, countered.


    Recognizing her mother''s voice in the heated exchange with Bheem, Raamya felt shocked and trembled in fear, panicked by the situation. She was the only entity she couldn''t dare to raise her voice against. Her mother''s urgency shed with Bheem''s unwavering loyalty to his friend.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Raamya swiftly donned her dress, her movements fueled by a sense of panic and fear. For onest time, she stared at her love, who dwelled in peaceful sleep, before she gathered the courage to face the very person that had forced her destiny to abandon her identity.


    She opened the door after taking a long breath to face whatever punishment she may have to face ahead.


    Outside, the night embraced her in its cool embrace as she stepped into the moonlit corridor. Silence enveloped her, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves. Her footsteps echoing softly in the stillness of the night, followed by her strict mother from behind.


    *******************************


    Author''s Note:


    I would like to show my heartfelt gratitude to wolfhunter5292 for donating 1 more new GT ticket and Outback_Gamer for taking interest in this book to be rewarded with your GT ticket, Your support is invaluable to bring this book to glory.


    Also I would like to thanks my all dear favorite readers who has shown continous interest in voting with power stones.


    I feel a bit awkward as its seems to be a trend but please apologise as I promised that I will update soon but actually couldn''t. There were some circumstances, so I will follow giving my max buffer time of release in author thoughts for the time being. make sure to tap on it.


    For those who want to be beta readers for uing Chapter, please join these


    discord (EA: TROTFO): /invite/pSeBQUVRrf


    (Our group is small, but your presence can make a difference.) or,


    affiliate server(BNA): /invite/sAEuZjUsHp


    (If you are interested to explore other webnovel authors of simr genre)


    It will be released in spoilers for review and feedback, you can also raise your request. In my absence moderator members will be there to assist you.


    Thank you for reading :)

 Chapter 74: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part -1

    <h4>Chapter 74: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part -1</h4>


    <strong>One day ago, southern most border of Rewari kingdom. </strong>


    In the warm afternoon light, a group of 150 knights thundered across the countryside, their horses kicking up dust as they galloped forward.


    In front, a boy of 16 years, yet majestic, was leading them withmanding respect and authority, and he was none other than Prince Pratap Singh from Mewar. He had a spear and shield on his back, while beingced with a light sword at his waist, with a no-nonsense attitude as he guided his small scout team of cavalry.


    As they ventured ahead, they stumbled upon a deserted vige. The streets, once supposed to be crowded, were now empty, and the huts stood silent in the harsh sunlight.


    The surrounding farnds were barren and neglected, with wilted crops and cracked earth telling a tale of abandonment. Doors hung open, revealing interiors left in disarray as if the vigers had fled in a hurry.


    Despite the signs of recent upation, there was no sign of life. No sounds echoed through the deserted streets, and no livestock grazed in the fields.


    It was as if all the inhabitants of the vige had suddenly disappeared into thin air


    Feeling uneasy, Pratap murmured, "This is unusual," as he exchanged nces with his elite members.


    "Where did everyone go?" Balwindar, the new elitemander from Pratap''s forces, blurted out the thought that was on everyone''s mind as he looked around.


    Pratap dismounted and approached the nearby house cautiously, his hand resting on his sword. As he entered the house, he found it still empty, as if the upants had left in a hurry.


    His keen eyes surveyed the surroundings until they locked onto the broken jars and pots made of earthenware, where anything of value could be have been stored.


    Prince Veerendra Singh, cousin of Pratap who is two years elder than him, entered the house hastily and asked him, "Did you find something?" to which Pratap shook his head in the negative and remarked, "There''s nothing here. It''s as if they have vanished into air."


    As the duo came out, they were greeted with a scout member who reported," Your highness, every one of us has gone out to search the whole vige but so far there is not a single soul in this vige."


    He also added, "We also tried to look for supplies, but not a single grain could be spotted."


    Balwindar inquired with concern, "Your Highness, without fresh supplies, our base is at risk. We estimate we have a day''s journey to reach capital of Rewari, but with over 2000 mouths to feed, the strain is mounting. We must find a vige to replenish our provisions soon."


    Prince Pratap replied with frustration, "I know that too, but our first priority should not be the problem of supplies but rather finding out what happened to the people of this vige." He further added, "There is an unknown danger, and if we don''t figure it out, then it might fall upon us."


    Suddenly, a soldier urgent call broke the silence through empty streets, " My lord!" the soldier eximed with urgency. "There''s a wounded old man near the cow feeding yard. He needs help!"


    Pratap hurried to the scene, his heart pounding with concern. He reached the spot where the soldier had pointed.


    Upon reaching there, he saw a wounded old man lying among the straws badly beaten, his wrinkled face was devoid of colour as he struggled to breathe while holding his wound in stomach. Blood still poured out, dyeing his hands with red, and staining the straws.


    Kneeling beside the wounded man, Pratap gently supported his head, "What happened here? Who did this to you, elder?" Pratap asked with a soft voice.


    The old man''s eyes brimmed with tears as he struggled to speak. His words stammered while he pointed his hand to certain direction in hoarse voice.


    "They... they took everyone... to the north," he managed to choke out betweenboured breaths. "I tried to stop them... but they... they stabbed me..."


    Pratap''s fists clenched with anger at the old man''s words, "Who were these people?" he demanded with urgency.


    The old man coughed violently as he struggled to reply.


    Without hesitation, Pratap reached for his leather water jar. He quickly opened it and offered it to the old man''s dried lips to provide momentary respite.


    However, the old man denied the offer, removing Pratap''s hand with his blood-soaked left hand and clutching his royal dress.


    Blood came out from his lips as he managed to utter two words with pleading eyes, "Sa.. Save them," before he copsed.


    Veerendra put his hands on the dazed prince''s shoulder and sympathised," Pratap, he is no more."


    With a heavy heart, Pratap realized that the old man had passed away, hisst moments were concern for others even in the midst of suffering.


    Mixture of conflicting emotions-grief, anger, and determination surged within him as he looked at the dead man''s corpse and the blood stain in his dress.


    Then and there, Pratap made a silent promise to the dead man as he closed his eyes with respect. "I will find your people," he vowed," And I will save them at any cost."


    As Pratap emerged from the cow feeding yard, with fury etched on his face, he turned to Balwindar, his second-inmand.


    "Summon all units," hemanded with authority. "They must have the captives and supplies, they wouldn''t have gone far. If we follow the northern road, we will find them."


    Veerendra stepped forward with stern expression. "Pratap, don''t make decisions based on sentiments," he cautioned. "We don''t know their numbers or their weaponry, or even worse, what faction they belong to"


    Pratap met his brother''s gaze with defiance, his eyes filled with a predatory intensity that caused Veerendra to recoil back in fear. It was the bloodthirsty eyes of a predator, which wanted nothing but to hunt its prey


    With a resolute but controlled voice , Pratap replied. "Bhaiya, I am thinking logically," he asserted. "They not only have the vigers but also the supplies we desperately need. They likely have the grains that can solve our current problem."


    He mocked," And don''t tell me bhaiya, the Rajputs of Sisodias, fear mere bandits."


    With that, Pratap turned on his heel. There was no room for doubt or hesitation in his demeanour.


    Veerendra, angered by the usation of cowardice, turned his brother to face him directly and dered. "Pratap," he cleared his view point, "I am not afraid of war. If you seek revenge, don''t bother with your petty tricks. I will bring you their heads. Just lead the way."


    Pratap''s smirk widened at his cousin brother''s fiery response. "Nice!," he eximed by patted veerendra on the shoulder. "It wouldn''t be fun without you."


    With determination, they set out on the northern road in search of the vigers, apanied by their 150 elite knights but with only shield for armour, until they finally spotted the revealing dust in the air which was an ominous sign of the trouble ahead.


    **********


    Pratap narrowed his eyes, spotting a convoy of Mughal mujahideens herding the vigers like cattle. The supplies were in carts pulled by men at the front, while women and children trailed behind, whipped by the guards.


    Balwindar reported, "Your Highness, it seems they are not bandits but well trained regiment. They outnumber us nearly two to one. We could return with our army and crush them easily."


    Ignoring his concern, Pratap surveyed the scene. "Look, they are foot soldiers with sword and shields. We can easily take them."


    He looked back to address the others, "Divide our forces into three groups. The terrain works in our favor; the road is lower while the higher slopes are sideways with little bushes, perfect for a charge. In this route they are like trapped snake and we can cut them piece by piece"


    He continued, ''We''ll charge in trishul formation (charge from three sides). I''ll lead the central assault and trample their front. Veerendra bhaiya will nk their left and make a hole in the middle, and you''ll nk from the right, targeting their rear, stopping their retreat while prioritizing the rescue of vigers.


    Balwindar was stunned by the audacious n, which seemed no less than hunting a bunch of boars rather than a well-trained unit. Even though it looked possible, the stakes were too high with a ratio of 2:1, and they were light cavalry, while the enemy didn''t look like weak militia at all.


    He looked at the other prince, Veerendra Singh, for support, but Veerendra simply unsheathed his own spear and shield and pulled his horse reign before giving him a look, "What? We Rajputs, never shy away from battle," he dered, backing Pratap''s decision.


    With a resigned sigh, Balwindar followed suit , drawing his spear and shield from his back as he prepared to lead his own group of 50 knights to charge.


    **********


    <strong>Meanwhile on the side of Mughal mujahidin''s.</strong>


    In the scorching heat of the sun, the heavy cartsden with grains and supplies crawled along the dusty road, pushed forward by able but bruised bodied men under the watchful eyes of Mughal guards.


    The women, and children followed behind, their cries of pain echoed with eachsh of the guards'' whips.


    Mounted on his horse, theirmander, Mir Kafur, idly ate an apple as he conversed with hispanion, Taqdeer Shah. "Miya(brother), how long until we reach the base?" Mir Kafur inquired with impatience.


    Taqdeer Shah, the deputymander replied with stern expression, "Hazur(sir), at our current speed, it will take us another day."


    Mir Kafur let out a sigh of frustration. "Another night in camp," he muttered. "I don''t understand why we''re burdened with these foot soldiers. We could have dragged the ves and supplies with our cavalry and saved ourselves the time. Damn, I need to bath"


    Taqdeer Shah suppressed sigh of his own, inwardly cursing his luck. If not for Mir Kafur''s connections to higher-ups, he would have led the group more efficiently.


    However, his daydreaming were interrupted by Mir Kafur''s booming voice.


    "Hey, Kalia, spare the women. They have their own purpose. We still have a night to spend," Mir Kafur called out to one of the guards, a man named Kalia Khan.


    With a wide grin, Kalia Khan nodded in agreement, redirecting his attention to targeting the men and children with his whip . He smiled at the prospect of inflicting more pain.


    Yet, the women and men alike, bound in chains, found peace in prayer, invoking the name of Lord shiva for rescue.


    Mir kafur, amused by their pleas, mocked their faith" You fools!", dering the superiority of his own beliefs. "Your false god won''te to save you."


    He sneered with disdain. "Only Ah is the true god and he is with us. No mercy to Kafirs."


    But amidst the despair, a woman found the courage to defy her captor. "You people are no humans, You all are demons."


    She spit on his direction, "Whenever there is unrighteousness, God takes incarnation to destroy it." she dered with conviction. "Your doom is certain!"


    Every Mughal presentughed at her words as if she were delusional.


    On the other hand, Mir Kafur, amused by her threat, stared at her from top to bottom with interest.


    Hemanded, "Jatha (brigade) Halt!".


    He approached the woman and took the tip of her saree, jokingly, "It seems someone doesn''t want to wait for the night. How about a little entertainment for everyone?" She recoiled instinctively in fear, pulling her saree to escape from his grasp, while othersughed.


    Before he could carry out his threat, a sudden cry pierced the air, causing a ripple of rm among the Mughals. "Hazur, enemies have charged," the lone marksman of group ,missioned for long vision, shouted with urgency.


    In an instant, the mood shifted from mockery to apprehension as the realization dawned on the Mughal forces that their adversaries had arrived, and its time to be serious.


    On the contrary theirmander, Mir Kafur left the tip of the saree in fear and fell back with his horse to the rear most, he ordered Taqdeer Shah, "What are you waiting for? Go! Go! I bestow upon you my authority tomand."


    Taqdeer Shah clicked his tongue at the ipetent leadership of themander who fell back just at the mention of enemies.


    He quickly took charge of the situation, rallying his forces to the front.


    "Commence! Shield wall."

 Chapter 75: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part - 2

    <h4>Chapter 75: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part - 2</h4>


    After Balwindar and Veerendra took their groups to the other sides to nk right and left respectively, Pratap went to address his group of 50 knights ,ced with spear and shield, for onest time before the final charge by pointing his hands toward the target.


    Even though he himself made the n without anyone''s consent, he felt a little guilt to force his followers for this hard confrontation and decided to give them one chance to back down.


    "SOLDIERS OF MEWAR, BEHOLD! Look there, what do you see? Look how merciless they are on themon people who has nothing to do with war, look the brutality they are causing on those civilians, including young, elderly and children, look at the cruelty they inflict upon the womenfolk. Look at how mercilessly they are whipping them withshes.


    Aren''t your blood boiling in rage? Are we to just sit idle ? what is our code of Rajputana?


    In Mewar, we do not merely honor women; we respect them, we worship them, as embodiments of the divine mother. Yet, these wretched mongrels dare to crack theirshes on their backs, treating them as MERE OBJECTS. Such injustice cannot be tolerated. Those civilians might not be our people but this can happen to our people, if those bandits are spared today.


    Our task is daunting. We have to charge in front as distraction so that out brothers can sessfully nk their sides. Their numbers dwarf ours, yet we are called upon to confront them. They outnumber us , but we should NOT FALTER . For every drop of milk we have received from our mothers, we are indebted to protect their kin. To turn away from this duty is to abandon our very essence as RAJPUTS.


    I will notpel you to join me out of personal desire. I honour in my name that no one will be held ountable and can turn back if they desire now But I implore you to remember your sacred obligation. The Bhagavad Gita teaches us that those who flee from duty are branded as COWARDS! As long as I draw breath, I will not allow such shame to stain the name of MEWAR!


    So I ask you now, who among you is a real son of Mewar? WHO STANDS WITH ME?"


    A soldier unsheathed his spear and raised it high, he responded with loud and clear," For the Prince, For Mewar!"


    Another soldier apuded , as he joined in, " For Mewar!"


    The sense of loyalty and martyrdom for the code of Rajputana thrilled all the riders. They were already loyal to the prince, but the special gesture of the prince and the reputation of Mewar at stake riled them up for the impending charge.


    In unison, the all soldiers resounded by holding up their spears high, "For Mewar! For Mewar! For Mewar!"


    With a resolute nod, Pratap sheathed his spear, his voice thundering across the ranks, "JAI MAA BHAWANI!" (Glory to divine mother)


    Turning to the target, the young prince''s heart burned with anger and hate as he charged towards the unprepared Mughal forces, his determination unyielding in the face of adversity.


    "For Mewar! "


    "For the Prince !"


    "Jai Maa Bhawani!"


    As the followers of Pratap thundered towards the Mughal forces with their spears and shield upfront, their war cry echoing through the air, the enemy was taken aback by the sudden onught.


    "Hazur, enemies have charged."


    The lone archer''s warning came toote, his arrow deflected by the shield-bearing prince at the forefront of the charge.


    "Commence! Shield wall."


    Still they somehow able to make the frontier shield wall under Taqdeer shah to halt the advance of cavalry.


    As the Mughal column drew nearer, the tension in the air reached a high pitch. Pratap''s knights gripped their weapons tightly, their eyes zing with a fierce resolve.


    Pratap braced himself for impact, his spear poised to strike with lethal precision. With a swift motion, he leveled his spear and drove it forward, aiming for the weakest point in the Mughal defences but it wasn''t enough yet to breakthrough as they were being reinforced from behind to hold the line.


    The force of the charge was like a tidal wave crashing against the shore, the thunder of hooves and the sh of weapons filling the air as Pratap and his knights collided with the shield wall. Still it was absorbed by the cluster of Mughals in tight formation.


    "Hold the line, Don''t let the knights pass."


    As more Mughal soldiers hastily assembled their defenses, Pratap''s followers shed with the shielded ranks, their spears thrusting against the tight formation in a desperate bid to break through.


    Despite the resolute defense of the Mughals, gaps began to form in their shield wall, and Pratap and his forces seized the opportunity to thrust their spears into the enemy ranks, stabbing down their foes as if skewer in meats of kebab.


    But the Mughals were not easily deterred, and the lone archer loosed arrows from behind the safety of his shieldedrades. Sensing the threat posed by the marksmen, Pratap ordered his followers to silence him, "Take him down."


    And a well-aimed spear throw , from the trained knight brought down the Mughal archer as it found the gap and hit its mark on the chest but soon the dead archer was reced by his another nearbyrade who switched his gear and began shooting under the cover of shield wall with his amateur skills.


    Undeterred by the formidable defense of the Mughals, Pratap rallied his knights and led them in another charge," RAJPUTS, FOLLOW ME!"


    This time angling their attack to exploit the weaknesses in the enemy formation like a wave of ocean hitting a rock wall.


    With the thunderous shes, the Rajputs collided with the shield wall once more, their consecutive stabs and relentless assault breaking through the Mughal ranks.


    As gaps opened in the shield wall, Pratap swiftly turned his leading cavalry back to exploit the opening, while the rest of his knights continued to engage the Mughal soldiers to prevent them from regrouping, "Prince, they''re regrouping!"


    Despite the ferocity of the Mughal defense, Pratap pressed forward ,"Keep the pressure on! Don''t let them reform. Here wee."


    His spear shing in the sunlight as he delivered a series of devastating thrusts and shes. Like a spearhead cutting through the dense formation, Pratap rushed forward, as he carved a path through the enemy ranks.


    With each strike, Pratap''s shield provided vital protection, deflecting blows and turning aside enemy attacks as he fought his way deeper into the heart of the enemy formation.


    With a swift thrust of his spear, Pratap targeted the nearest enemy soldier, aiming for a vulnerable spot in the enemy''s formation. The spear tip struck true, impaling the soldier and sending him crashing to the ground in a spray of dust and blood.


    "Kill him , He is only one."


    As another enemy closed in, Pratap smoothly transitioned into a shing motion with his spear, sweeping the weapon in a wide arc to strike multiple opponents at once in his right side through his momentum. The near by Mughal soldiers, caught off guard by the sudden attack, stumbled backwards in disarray, their ranks momentarily broken, paving way for Pratap''s forces to rush in and exploit the gaps.


    With the enemy still reeling, Pratap lunged forward with his spear, driving the weapon deep into the heart of the enemy formation. The force of the blow was devastating, scattering the enemy soldiers like leaves before a storm and creating a path for Pratap to advance.


    As the dust settled and the chaos of battle engulfed the battlefield, the Mughal soldiers scrambled to react to the sudden onught of Pratap and his cavalry. Taqdeer Shah, theirmander, bellowed orders to form the line, his voice a desperate attempt to restore order amidst the chaos.


    "Form the line! Hold your ground!" he shouted, but hismands were drowned out by the sh of steel and the cries of the wounded.


    Meanwhile, Pratap''s forces showed no mercy as they charged through the disorganized Mughal ranks, their spears and swords cutting through flesh and bone with brutal efficiency. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the sounds of battle, as men fell screaming and dying beneath the relentless onught.


    "NO MERCY!" Pratap shouted, his voice ringing out above the din. "KILL THEM ALL!"


    His knights obeyed without hesitation, their spears and des shing in the sunlight as they struck down their foes as if stabbing fish in the shallow pond. With each thrust and sh, they carved a path of destruction through the Mughal lines, leaving a trail of bodies in their wake.


    "Aim for the horses! Bring him down" the surrounding mughals tried to stop him by aiming for horse but its powerful hoofshed out on them with deadly force, striking down two frontal enemies at once; sending one crashing back to the ground, while the other one ribs got crushed under his charge.


    ''Thud!''


    "Darn bastard! Stupid horse. "


    "Where the hell did this guye from?"


    The surrounding Mughal soldiers trembled in fear at the sight of their formidable opponent, they couldn''t understand how this kid be so powerful and does his horse so good, as they feel it hard to tackle the ferocity of Pratap''s charge.


    "Ya ah madad(help me god), please hit the mark!"


    The rookie archer, desperate to stem the tide of Pratap''s advance, raised his bow to take aim, but it passed through near Pratap''s ear with a narrow edge and hit his own ally behind his back.


    "What a bad luck, damn it!.. Oh shit!"


    He cursed his luck, but he didn''t get a second chance. Hisst arrow didn''t go unnoticed by Pratap. Sensing the threat, He threw his own spear and silenced the archer, sending him to the very god he had been asking for help.


    Pratap, undeterred by the loss of spear took out his sword from his sheath and pressed forward among the ranks of Mughals," FOR MEWAR!"


    His sword shing in the afternoon sun as he cut through the Mughal ranks like a scythe through wheat.


    "Monster, Monster, We cannot stop him!"


    "Make way! Make way! Let me move back. I don''t want to die."


    ''sh!''


    ''Stab!''


    With each sweeping motions of his sword , he left behind a trail of devastation, akin to a shark slicing through a school of fish with its jaws wide open. The frontline soldiers, sensing the imminent danger, attempted to retreat, only to find themselves trapped by the soldiers behind them.


    They were mercilessly cut down left and right by his de, their attempts to escape became futile against his relentless assault.


    Still some brave souls dared to face this torrent.


    "Take THIS!"


    A Mughal soldier lunged at him with sword raised high aiming to stab his chest, Pratap swifty ducked beneath the blow, his own de shing out in a swift counterattack that stabbed the soldier''s chest.


    "You are mine kid!"


    As he withdrew his sword, Pratap dispatched another approaching swordsman with a well-ced block and a powerful counterattack kick that sent him sprawling to the ground.


    "Follow the prince, he is too deep."


    Pratap went too deep; even his followers couldn''t keep up with the prince''s pace. But that didn''t stop their morale as they kept whacking the herded goats to make way and reach their liege.


    Sensing the tension , Taqdeer shah, the actingmander, watched with growing frustration as Pratap continued to carve a swath through his forces. With a frustrated gesture, he pointed a finger at Pratap and ordered "Some one stop him", his voice echoing over the din of battle.


    Responding to Taqdeer''smand, a 7 fit tall and imposing Mughal warrior named Shahid Armani rushed forward with reckless wide arms, his eyes zing with determination as he bore down upon Pratap''s steed with deadly intent with his rallying cry," Aaah-u-akbarrr."


    With a thunderous crash, Shahid''s hand collided with Pratap''s horse, sending both rider and steed crashing to the ground in a mess of mixed up, dirt and dust.


    "YeaY! he is down"


    "Ah is with us. We are saved!"


    "Don''t let him catch his breath"


    "Finish him!"


    As Pratap touched the earth, there was a momentary respite among the Mughal ranks, their most formidable butcher opponent, was in ground and prone to get defeated anytime soon. But was that enough to stop the crouching tiger?

 Chapter 76: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part - 3

    <h4>Chapter 76: Prince Pratap from Mewar Part - 3</h4>


    As Pratap fell from his horse, a brief moment of respite settled over the chaos of battle. In that fleeting moment, he took hold of himself, feeling the hilt of the sword still in his right hand, his gaze locking onto the shield lying nearby, and a spear a little distance away, stabbed into the dead archer''s body.


    "Finish him."


    As the words of the enemies echoed in his ears, the fuel of adrenaline rushed through his veins.


    Pratap swiftly grabbed the shield and attempted to rise to his feet. Before he could fully steady himself, three swords lunged forward in a downward strike aimed at the same position, intending to end his life.


    Pratap raised his shield just in time, listening to his instinct. The impact of three swords sent a jolt of force through his left arm, and with his knee bent under the weight of the attack, he tried to brace himself.


    Seizing the brief opportunity presented by the gap, he unleashed a wide horizontal sh with his sword, cleaving through the midsection of all three attackers. They fell backward as lifeless corpses as he finally set his feet to take the proper stance.


    "He''s just one man! All attack at once."


    But that was a short break of peace, as more swords from different angles approached his body, keeping him busy in his ce as he engaged in a fierce melee, blocking and parrying to fend off the attacks.


    "You buffoons, give me your swords."


    Shahid Armani fumed with anger at the sight of his prey still safe and sound toying with the foot soldiers as if they are new trainees. He pped two of his nearbyrades and snatched their talwars, who didn''t dare to defy him given his bigger size.


    He shouted, turning to Pratap with chilling confidence, "Kid, your head is mine. Try to y with me, if you can."


    With his massive arms outstretched wide, clutching both talwars like a towering tidal wave poised to engulf anything in its path, Shahid Armani advanced with a menacing re. The Mughal soldiers cleared a path, allowing him to charge directly towards Pratap.


    As Shahid Armani charged forward with reckless abandon and arrogant bravado, Pratap countered with swift and calcted precision. In a split-second decision, heunched his sword towards the towering giant with a flick of his wrist.


    ''Thud!''


    The de found its mark with a satisfying thud, burying itself deep into the flesh of the oing warrior. As Shahid Armani staggered back, clutching at the sword lodged in his neck, Pratap wasted no time.


    With his hand now free, he rolled towards the fallen archer, his shield held protectively in front of him. Dodging and deflecting the iing attacks, he reached the archer''s body and retrieved the spear, feeling its familiar weight in his hand.


    With a deft twist of his wrist, Pratap spun the spear in a deadly arc, skewering the nearest Mughal soldiers as he continued to deflect the iing attacks with his shield.


    ""He''s unstoppable! I can''t get close!"


    "Ya Ah(by the gods), he''s a demon! We''re doomed!"


    The sight of theirrades falling before them sent a wave of terror through the enemy ranks, causing them to instinctively step back, giving Pratap a momentary needed space.


    "For Mewar!"


    "Prince, hang on, we areing."


    "Fu#k this bastards"


    On the contrary, the moral of the rajput knight was on peak as they struggled to cut the defenses of reinforced line formation of mughals and tried desperately to reach at the assistance of its prince.


    While pratap was stilled caged with little space among the mughals ranks as they halted him and tied his movement even though they couldn''t get him which made the battle bend a little in favour of mughals.


    They waited for the prince to exhaust his power and fall in their trap but they didn''t know that from the beginning it was them who was in trap of the prince.


    "For Rajputana!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Amidst the sh of steel and the cries of battle, chaos erupted on the left nk of the Mughal formation. From the concealment of the outer slopes, a new unit of cavalry, led by Pratap''s cousin Veerendra, burst onto the scene.


    With swift and decisive strikes, they cut through the unprepared Mughal soldiers like a knife cutting pre-positioned vegetables on a chopping board with ease, leaving chaos and confusion in their wake.


    "Enemy attack"


    "Need reinforcement, left nk is falling."


    The sudden onught caught the attention of the Mughalmander, Taqdeer Shah, who had been overseeing the battle from his horse behind the formation.


    "We cannot falter now! Show no fear!"


    "To the left! Reinforce the nk! Do not let them break through!" he ordered over the noise of shing swords and screams of pain.


    Sending half of his infantry forces to rush to the aid of the attacked nk, Taqdeer Shah believed he had the situation under control.


    "For the Prince!"


    But then suddenly, another ally of Pratap, Balwindar, distinguished by the turban he wore,unched a surprise attack from the rear on the right side. He ordered some of the units to rescue the prisoners while he pressed the depleting central forces from the right side.


    Taqdeer Shah felt helpless as he saw his cowardlymander trying to escape and pathetically getting caught while the prisoners they painstakingly caught and gathered were being rescued.


    With enemy forces now assaulting from three sides, Taqdeer Shah felt a surge of panic clutch at his heart. He understood that he had been yed, and now, without decisive action, his forces would be overwhelmed and defeated.


    As he observed the chaos unfolding, he realized that victory depended on breaking the resolve of Pratap''s forces. He understood that as long as they fought with unyielding determination, defeat is certain. His gaze settled on Pratap himself, who fought with a ferocity that bordered on the supernatural.


    ''I need to raise moral, No, I need to break their moral, we can still win.''


    He turned to hisst remaining subedar(officer rank) after a quick decision and ordered, "Separate and send half of the central forces to block the right nking of cavalry.


    The subedar tried to resist and give credible argue but he got suppressed by Taqdeer Shah''s authority.


    He pointed at Pratap with his sword as he got ready for one swift charge. "He''s mine! Stand back and watch as I make an example of him," he dered.


    The Mughal soldiers quickly changed position and made way for their actingmander, knowing this charge would decide their fate.


    Pratap stood resolute on the battlefield, his grip firm on his spear as he braced for the imminent sh. He knew well the challenge ahead of confronting a mounted adversary required not just skill, but also nerve.


    He recalled his childhood training sessions taught by his father who was himself a great warrior as this was something he never encountered before.


    As Taqdeer Shah thundered toward him atop his steed, Pratap''s mind raced, calcting the perfect moment to act. In a split-second maneuver, he deftly sidesteps the charging beast, narrowly avoiding its thundering hooves and the follow-up thrust from the rider.


    Seizing the opportunity, he swings his spear in a sweeping arc, targeting the vulnerable nk of the horse.


    The spear connected with a resounding impact as it shes deep into the hind legs of the charging beast. With a startled whinny, the horse stumbles and falls, its rider thrown from the saddle and crashes to the ground in a cloud of dust.


    With a quick nce around, he spotted a mughal talwar lying nearby, discarded by a fallen enemy. Without a moment''s dy, he retrieved the weapon as he readied himself for the next phase of the battle.


    Taqdeer Shah''s face contorted with fury at the sight of Pratap''s defiance. "Is this how the so-called Rajputs fights? Like a coward, hiding behind his spear!" he roared, as he cleaned himself from dust and took the scimitar from the hands of his follower.


    Pratap met Taqdeer Shah''s enraged gaze with a cool defiance of his own. "Charging against an unarmed man? I expected more from a knight of your stature," he retorted, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    The insult struck deep at Taqdeer Shah''s pride as a reputed knight from mughal cavalry, and he snarled in response. "You dare to mock me, boy? You''ll learn the price of your insolence soon enough when I will cut off your head," he spat, his grip tightening on his scimitar.


    Pratap''s lips curled into a wicked smile at the Mughalmander''s threat. "Real warriors don''t waste their breath on empty threats. We y with enemies'' heads by the age of ten," he taunted, his eyes glinting with mischief.


    As the tension crackled between them, Pratap''s smile widened into a devilish grin. "You still think you can outmatch me? Looks like you''re underestimating the son of Mewar!"


    He signalled him like a offering to a dog, "Come, I give you the chance of first strike." he dered boldly with confidence.


    With a swift dash and horizontal slice, Taqdeer Shah aimed for Pratap''s midsection, but the prince deftly parried the blow and countered with a vertical slice aimed at his opponent''s shoulder. Taqdeer Shah blocked the attack with a well-timed block, but before he could counter, Pratap feinted with a diagonal slice, forcing the Mughal warrior to retreat.


    Undeterred, Taqdeer Shah pressed his assault,unching a flurry of strikes in quick session. Pratap responded with lightning-fast reflexes, blocking each blow with expert precision. Sensing an opportunity, Taqdeer Shah attempted a forward slice, but Pratap anticipated the move and sidestepped, delivering a powerful backward slice that caught his opponent off guard.


    As the battle continued, Pratap seized the momentum,unching a series of devastating strikes. He delivered a circr slice, spinning on his heel to catch Taqdeer Shah off bnce, followed by a fierce chop that sent the Mughal warrior staggering backwards.


    With a final thrust of his sword, Pratap delivered the decisive blow, driving his talwar through Taqdeer Shah''s defenses and into his chest.


    As the Mughalmander staggered backwards and fell to his knees, his eyes wide with disbelief, Pratap raised his sword high with a glint of triumph in his eyes and brought his sword down in a sweeping arc, beheading Taqdeer Shah in one swift motion


    The battlefield fell silent, save for the sound of Pratap''s heavy breaths and the sickening thud of Taqdeer Shah''s head hitting the ground.


    "He killed themander! Run for your lives!"


    "I can''t believe it! Themander is dead!"


    "We''re finished! Retreat! Retreat!"


    With Taqdeer Shah''s head lying defeated at his feet, Pratap let out a primal roar, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "No mercy!" he bellowed, his words a rallying cry to his forces. "Finish them all!" Hismand cut through the air like a thunderp, igniting a fire in the hearts of his followers. With renewed vigor, they surged forward, hacking down the remaining retreating Mughal forces with relentless brutality.


    <strong>Few momentster.</strong>


    Pratap felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, but he fought to maintain hisposure, steadying himself with the hilt of his sword as he took deep breaths to calm his spinning head. With a sense of relief, he watched as his forces liberated all the vigers, driving out the remaining Mughals as far as they could.


    Suddenly, a group of vige women approached, their faces etched with gratitude as they expressed their thanks to the prince. Pratap acknowledged their gratitude with a simple namaste, his expressionposed despite the chaos that had unfolded around him.


    But the calm was short-lived as Balwindar appeared, leading a figure who bore the unmistakable marks of a severe beating. It was none other than Mir Kafur, the realmander of the defeated Mughal Mujahidin unit. He pleaded for his life, offering anything in return for mercy.


    Pratap''s response was single question. "Where is your base?"


    Mir Kafur, with his face resembling that of a red potato, stuttered out his reply in fear.


    "Cha.. Chandanpur vige.... in borders of Rewari kingdom."


    ******************************


    Again my heartfelt gratitude to WolfHunter5292 for new 6 GT tickets . It feels worth it to work harder after getting such immense response. Thank you very much!


    The same goes to my favourite readers who are constantly supporting me timely with their hard saved precious stones even when I am not uploading. I wish to give a hug to each all.


    Also, I will add the pics on formation of battle on Chapter''sments for better understanding, make sure to check it after 12 hours of publish.


    Thank you guys. :)

 Chapter 77: Plan for Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 77: n for Ambush</h4>


    <strong>Chandanpur vige, Border vige of Rewari kingdom, 27th February 1557.</strong>


    Once a thrivingmunity of peace and prosperity, now resounds with the cries of women. Their desperate pleas for mercy echo from behind closed doors as Mughal soldiers freely enter and exit without hindrance, inflicting unspeakable horrors upon them.


    The vige square had be a scene from a nightmare. Soldiers barked orders as vigers, young and old, were herded together like cattle. The once peaceful green fields surrounding the vige were now disfigured by a sprawling encampment of ragtag military tents and stables teeming with restless horses.


    Everywhere, the signs of Mughal dominance were clear. Banners fluttered in the breeze, and the lifeless bodies of the fallen hung from trees, a stark warning to any who might think of rebellion.


    The air was thick with the sound of nging metal and the cries of the oppressed as they cut down more trees to make way for more settlements.


    In the outside of the vige, surrounded by rows of military tents, stood a grand pavilion that dwarfed all others in its opulence. It was here that the main leaders hosted a meeting as they plotted their next moves.


    Inside the pavilion, a group of Mughal officers sat in conference, maps were spread out before them, withplicated lines marking the boundaries of their target. Leading them was the hooded figure, who has just returned from the capital to take the charge of battle.


    On his right hand, Ansari poured a ss of wine, silently with his head down like a loyal subordinate, while on his left, Adil Khan, the prince of the Agra kingdom, sat with an attitude of nobility and arrogance.


    And in front of them sat the officers who would be joining them in their campaign, their strict demeanours capturing everything even the ongoing casual nonsense, that might turn into something of importance.


    The hooded figure turned to Adil Khan as he passed him the wine. "I thank you for providing the war supplies and the additional cavalry of 3000 and 7000 infantry. This will significantly boost our forces."


    Adil Khan inclined his head respectfully while he epted the warm gesture, "It''s an honor to support our shared cause. But I didn''t expect the esteemed messenger from the Mughals to join us in battle.


    The hooded figure took the newly filled ss from Ansari and took a sip before he asked his concern. "Your support is appreciated, Prince. But whye personally for a task that a regrmander could handle? It''s a bit concerning.."


    "I got the words from father to ensure that cannons are secured and that our ambush is sessful. Our objective is to join the siege of Amber within the fortnight." The prince took another sip as he waited for the answer from the hooded figure.


    But this time , instead of the hooded figure Ansari replied hesitatingly . "Your Highness, there''s been no word from our allies in Rewari about the cannons. However, with our current forces, we can still eliminate the target and march to the cannon factory."


    Adil Khan''s face darkened with worry at the revtion of such grim news which was not as per the agreed n.


    "This changes everything," Adil Khan muttered, frustration evident in his voice. "Without the cannons, we''re at a disadvantage. We need them toplete the siege. What''s your exnation for this?"


    Ansari, trying to maintain control, turned to the hooded figure. "We still have the element of surprise and our numerical advantage. With his guidance we can.. "


    Before Ansari could finish, a loudmotion erupted outside the tent. Voices were raised in anger and fear. The tent p burst open, and a bandaged soldier stumbled in, gasping for breath.


    "Sir, we were attacked yesterday! A small band of unknown cavalry ransacked our team bringing the ves and supplies. They captured themander, and they might know our location."


    Panic gripped the room as the officers shared silent nces with each other and trying to make sense of the absurd news. Adil Khan got disappointed as he put down the wine with disinterest and stood up.


    "I think it is over. You can have the supplies but we will not join the uncertain ambush. Your supply team might be rag tag foot soldiers but they cant handle meagre scout cavalry who are generally lightly armoured."


    This time the hooded figure took charge as he expressed the prince to sit down. " Prince, please let me exin. The Amber fort in Jaipur is five days away, but we have two weeks as agreed. We can still figure this out. Trust us."


    Adil khan looked down in disdain, "You speak of trust, messenger, yet you hide your face. Isn''t it basic protocol for partners to be transparent with each other?"


    Ansari protested as he stood up in anger" HOW DARE YOU!. Do you know whom you are addressing?"


    Amidst the turmoil, the hooded figure stood up slowly. He gestured for the bandaged soldier to leave. The atmosphere fell to pin-drop silence, sensing something significant. He pulled back his hood, revealing his identity.


    A collective gasp echoed through the room as everybody stood up and saluted themander. It was Sikandar Khan Uzbek, one of the most respected and fearedmanders in the Mughal army. he gestured everybody to sit down.


    As everybody settled calmly to rediscuss, Adil khan apologised, "The Prince of Agra apologizes to the great general of the Mughal Sultanate. There''s no one in Agra who hasn''t heard of Sikandar Khan''s valor. With you leading us, victory is assured."


    Sikandar Khan was amused by the change in attitude. He patted the young prince on the shoulder. "I''m d you''ve grasped the situation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what excuse to give your father," he remarked.


    Adil Khan''s brows furrowed in confusion, but before he could ask about the hidden meaning, Sikandar Khan continued. "Our target is Aditya. He''s on his way to Rewari. My intelligence confirms he won''t have artillery, mostly marksmen. He will likely cross the Sahibi River near this forest location within a day."


    He pointed to a location on map, spread across the table. All eyes followed his finger as it traced a path to the marked ambush site. The forested area near the Sahibi River was ideal for their ns.


    He revealed his n , "This will be our ambush site. We will divide our forces. Ansari, you will lead the infantry and create a diversion. Adil Khan, your cavalry will nk from the south and cut off their retreat. I will lead the main assault from the north. Together, we will crush Aditya''s forces and then move to canon factory to continue our .."


    Suddenly, Adil Khan raised his concern while interrupting Sikandar khan''s briefing, "But General, why not attack while he''s crossing the river? He''ll be most vulnerable, and easier to rout."


    Sikandar Khan felt frustrated by the sudden interruption in the midst of his speech. He looked at Ansari and took a sip of his remaining wine, conveying his mood.


    Ansari, understanding his master''s intention, replied in his stead, "Because the target is cunning and might escape if he senses our trap. Our goal is to eliminate him, not just defeat his army. We need to lull him into a false sense, that the situation is still under control, until it''s toote to retreat."


    Adil Khan nodded in understanding, which pleased the general as he continued. "The unknown scouts could be from the approaching delegation.


    Their forces will be limited and not a big concern. By the time they warn the forces of Rewari, it will be toote for them. We will still keep half of our infantry forces in reserve as I believe our cavalry alone is enough to crush them.


    Any Questions? Speak up." He looked at everyone, checking for any signs of doubt or confusion in his careful nning.


    Every body nodded in understanding as the briefing was all crystal clear which gave a sense of pride to the general.


    With a final nod, Sikandar Khan dismissed the assembly. "Prepare your men. The target shall not escape. We strike at dawn."

 Chapter 78: Day before Journey

    <h4>Chapter 78: Day before Journey</h4>


    <strong>Training grounds of Purana Q, Delhi, 27th February 1557.</strong>


    Aditya stood amidst the sprawling training grounds, his gaze scanning the rows of soldiers with a mixture of feelings.


    His newly designed general uniform, an elegant fusion of Japanese and German styles on regional attire, shimmered in the morning light, its intricate patterns and flowing blue cape setting him apart from the ranks.


    Despite the grandeur of his attire, a shadow of sorrow lingered on Aditya''s face, a silent testament to the troubling news he had received from his friend Bheem earlier that day.


    5000 soldiers stood before him, arranged in five columns, each column representing a battalion of 1000 soldiers. At the forefront of each column stood stern-faced colonels, their swords gleaming at their hands as they directed their troops to adjust positions, saluting him as Aditya passed through their column.


    d in modern blue uniforms, the soldiers bore either muskets or repeating crossbows based on their expertise, their weapons poised and ready which gave a formidable disy of military might.


    As Aditya ended the survey ofst battalion, he got distracted by his own worry.


    "Raamya... I hope you are alright." He whispered to himself with a heavy sigh as he pressed his temples,.


    Colonel Ratnakar approached cautiously, noticing the prince''s troubled demeanour.


    "Your Highness, Is everything alright?" he asked with concern.


    Aditya forced a tight-lipped smile, attempting to mask his inner turmoil.


    "Just a minor distraction, Colonel," he replied, gently nodding. "Carry on with the drills."


    As the colonel returned to his duties, Aditya''s troubled gaze lingered on the horizon, his mind consumed by worries for his beloved.


    Amidst this final training session, butler Hari Singh approached him with his grandfather Chandrasekhar and a royal guard d in armour. Hari Singh''s bowed to Aditya as he reported the arrival of the esteemed guests along with him.


    "Your Highness, Prime Minister Chandrasekhar and Commander Ujjwal Singh have arrived to see you off."


    Aditya turned to greet them, though the effort of his smile betrayed his inner turmoil. "Your grace .. Wee. I''m honored by your presence," he maintained his etiquette, as he looked at the soldier in armour for introduction.


    However, Prime Minister Chandrasekhar''s warm smile offered a brief respite to Aditya as he continued with his informal tone. "Son, you look quite a dignified leader in this new uniform. It''s a change I like a lot," he remarked as his eyes glinted with approval.


    Aditya''s nodded humbly. "Thank you, Grandfather. I thought a fresh look might inspire the troops," though his voice carried a hint of uncertainty due to his foul mood.


    Chandrasekhar''s gaze lingered on Aditya for a while as he shared his opinion.


    "Indeed. Perhaps we should consider a simr dress code for the imperial army," he mused.


    Aditya''s agreed with a genuine smile. "If this is your wish , then it shall be done. It would increase the standard of our forces and boost their morale."


    Chandrasekhar then turned his attention to Commander Ujjwal Singh, who stood tall and confident beside him. "Let me introduce you to our trusted royal guard. This is Commander Ujjwal Singh, who will apany you to Rewari," he announced, his voice carrying the gravitas ofmand.


    Commander Ujjwal Singh''s gave a respectful bow, while maintaining his unwavering gaze.


    "Your Highness, it is an honor. With me and my unit, you need not worry about any trouble,"


    Aditya''s gaze flickered to themander as he felt amused by his confidence.


    "I trust in your capabilities, Commander," he replied with a light tone, filled with doubt.


    Hari Singh''s voice broke through the conversation, drawing attention to the task at hand.


    "Your highness, the carts with new weapons are ready. The royal guards are stationed outside the fort," he informed as a reminder of the preparations underway.


    Aditya nodded in acknowledgment. "Let''s inspect them."


    As they made their way outside, Bhaskar, approached with a detailed report in hand. With a deep bow, he delivered the information.


    "Your Highness, we have prepared 500 carts for the journey," he began, his voice steady. "There are 200 carts of Hwachas artillery, 50 carts for rocket artillery stands, and 100 carts filled with 1000 Mysorean rockets. Additionally, 50 carts carry 2000ntern shields, and the rest contain 500 repeating crossbows, ammunitions and enough supplies for the two-day journey," he replied with thoroughness of preparation.


    Aditya''s raised eyebrow in surprise. "That''s quite a scale, Bhaskar. Well done."


    Prime Minister Chandrasekhar''s concern was palpable as he addressed Aditya once more. "Aditya, are you sure this support army is sufficient? The tension in Rewari is growing."


    Aditya''s response was swift and informal this time.


    "Grandpa, no one would dare challenge the might of our empire. With the royal guard and my personal escort army, we will ovee any hurdle."


    Commander Ujjwal Singh''s smirk did not escape Aditya''s notice, and he turned his gaze to themander, his curiosity piqued. "Commander, is there something you wish to share?"


    Ujjwal Singh''s responded with a measured but deliberate words. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I believe thisrge support army might slow us down. My new recruits are highly trained and can handle five of your soldiers each.


    Muskets are ineffective in close quarters or sudden ambushes. I advise taking fewer men," he blurted his inner thoughts all while trying to be respectful.


    Aditya''s eyes narrowed as he gave a death stare tomander for wounding his pride. "Are you implying my troops are inferior?"


    Ujjwal Singh''s replied with a straight face. "I mean no disrespect, Your Highness. These peasants andborers, are from lower caste best suited to till theirnds, even if they are trained for centuries, theirck of brain power will eventually pull down whole army and that might be a disaster. There''s a reason our ancestors have barred them from taking part as higher role in army."


    Aditya''s gave a thoughtful reply as he closed his hands behind his back. "Very well, Commander. Let''s have a duel; one of your recruits against one of my soldiers. If you''re so confident, let''s see whose training prevails,"


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the soldiers as they prepared for the impromptu duel, eager to witness the sh of skills and pride. Aditya''smand rang out across the open grounds.


    "Prepare the ground! Let''s see who truly deserves to lead."


    The stage was set for a duel that would determine the supremacy of the two units, and with it, the trust in Aditya''smand.


    In the prepared space of open fields, two warriors faced each other, poised for a duel that would determine their skills and fate. Puneet, a newly recruited soldier but exceptionally well-trained in bay melee tactics, stood with his rifle in hand, without the bay.


    Opposite him was Digvijay, another new recruit from royal guards, who had been hastily chosen for this fight.


    He held a spear and a shield, the traditional weapons of a seasoned warrior.


    Watching from a shaded tree were Prince Aditya, his grandfather, royal guardmander Ujjwal Singh and colonel Manish .


    Aditya''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, knowing that while Digvijay was brave and eager, hecked theprehensive training that Puneet possessed.


    The royal guardmander, however, firmly believed in Digvijay''s potential and supported him with unwavering confidence while colonel Manish maintained professional discipline and showed no emotions.


    Watching both of their demeanors, Chandrasekhar got a vague idea of how each unit was trained. He couldn''t help but feel more excited to see if his grandson''s training was really worth it and could be applied to the imperial corps as well.


    He cant help but still tilt a bit in favour of Aditya''s candidate, but maintained stoic demeanour to support his trusted royal guard


    "Begin!"


    As the duel began, Puneet observed Digvijay advancing cautiously, holding his spear aimed at his chest and shield raised protectively. Puneet''s calm and focused demeanor contrasted sharply with Digvijay''s nervousness.


    The spear''s long reach and the shield''s defensive capability gave Digvijay a theoretical advantage. Puneet, however, held his rifle ready, his continuous training putting him at ease while the royal guard sweated under the watchful eyes.


    Digvijay thrust his spear forward, attempting to keep Puneet at bay. Puneet sidestepped the attack with swift agility and made a sudden dash forward, closing the distance faster than Digvijay expected.


    Startled, Digvijay tried to bring his shield up and thrust again, but he was already within the range of Puneet''s rifle.


    Without a second day, Puneet swung his rifle like a club, the buttstock aimed at Digvijay''s shield.


    ''BAM!''


    The impact was solid, and though the shield absorbed most of the blow, it forced Digvijay back, disrupting his stance. Puneet used this moment to press his advantage, moving to spear man''s side where the spear was less effective.


    Digvijay swung his spear in a wide arc, hoping to catch Puneet while struggling to keep his shield up, but Puneet ducked under the swing and delivered a sharp jab with the rifle''s barrel to Digvijay''s exposed ribs.


    ''Crack!''


    The strike was precise and powerful, causing Digvijay to stagger in pain. Before the poor spear man could recover, Puneet swept his legs out from under him with a quick low kick. The young spearman fell to the ground, his spear and shield ttering beside him.


    Puneet quickly positioned the rifle''s barrel against Digvijay''s throat, signalling the end of the duel.


    "YIELD!"


    Puneetmanded.


    Digvijay, breathing heavily and with no way to counter, nodded. "I yield."


    Prince Aditya pped his hands, a satisfied smile on his face. "Well done, Puneet!"


    The oue was a clear victory for Aditya''s chosen candidate, which thrashed the royal guard rookie one-sidedly.


    Ujjwal Singh lost his cool and protested, "That''s a folly! He won by luck. An experienced guy would have given him a shield bash at close proximity."


    At this point, Chandrashekar couldn''t contain hisughter as he replied, "My friend, you have provided your services for such a long time, it''s the first time I''ve seen you flustered. So, you wish to go back on your words?"


    Ujjwal Singh realized his mistake and apologized to the prince by bowing on one knee and clenching his fist.


    "Your Highness, I am ashamed that I tried to judge the book by its cover. I forgot that even a stone rubbed a thousand times bes sharper than a knife. I will ept anymand you see fit for the journey."


    Aditya nodded, pleased by this sudden oue. He then turned to his grandfather and touched his feet in a gesture of final farewell.


    "Vijayee bhava!(Be victorious!)


    As Aditya parted with his soldiers, Chandra Shekhar watched him until he and his army disappeared from view.


    He was reminded of his own son''s days of military campaigns. Suddenly, he looked to the sky, trying to control his tears, clutching his heart throbbing in pain.


    He felt something ominous and began chanting the Mrityunjaya Mantra, (prayer to God Shiva for longevity) to Lord Rudra, hoping for his grandson''s safety.


    Now, only time will tell if his prayers actually reached the doors of the esteemed deity.


    ****************************


    Thank you again WolfHunter5292 for new 4 GT tickets. I am beyond speechless as I got this ticket much before I posted the previous Chapter but it caught my attention now. d my work is to your liking.


    Also, I would like to request new readers to not forget to vote as I am getting data of new visitors but stillcking votes. If you like my work then please vote as it will help me in exposure. You can also try checking the fandom options.


    Thanks for your support! :)

 Chapter 79: Holding the Ground Part-1

    <h4>Chapter 79: Holding the Ground Part-1</h4>


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the river''s surface. Aditya and his forces reached the riverbank, choosing a route where the water was shallow enough for a crossing. Craftsmen immediately set to work, constructing rafts and ragtag boats to ferry supplies across.


    The river shimmered in the fading light, its gentle current providing a soo thing contrast to the mor of the soldiers preparing to cross. Men waded into the water with ropes in hand, their movements purposeful and synchronized. The air filled with the sounds of orders being shouted, the sshing of water, and the creaking of makeshift vessels. Aditya observed the operation, noting the steady pace of the soldiers.


    "Steady now, keep those ropes taut. We don''t want any surprises," he murmured to himself, a hint of pride in his voice as he watched his men work.


    Colonel Nilesh, overseeing the logistics, moved among the soldiers, ensuring everything was in order. The process was slow andborious, especially with the carts that required extra effort to transport. He approached Aditya, his face reflecting the strain of the task.


    "Sir, everything is on this side of the river. What are your orders?" Nilesh reported, his voice steady despite his exhaustion.


    Aditya nodded approvingly. "Good job, Colonel. Let''s make a base here. Our soldiers are exhausted from the long march. They need some rest."


    Colonel Nilesh saluted with a clenched fist and turned to organize the setting up of a temporary camp. The moon had already reached its peak by the time thest cart was carried out of the river. The men set up camp within 600-800 meters of the forest thaty ahead. Tents were pitched quickly and efficiently, fires were lit to ward off the night''s chill.


    The camp buzzed with activity as soldiers moved with purpose, setting up tents and organizing supplies. The flickering mes of the campfires cast long shadows, and the air was filled with the scent of cooking food. The forest ahead loomed dark and appeared as if mysterious guardians of the forest are watching over the camp.


    Colonel Manish joined Aditya by a campfire. "The men are settling in, General. We''ve set up perimeter guards and scouts to keep watch," he reported, his eyes scanning the camp for any signs of trouble.


    Aditya nodded, staring into the mes. "Good. We need to be ready for anything. Let the men rest, but keep them alert."


    As the night deepened, the soldiers gathered around the fires, sharing stories andughter to ease the tension of the day. Aditya walked among them, offering words of encouragement and thanks for their hard work. The camaraderie was palpable, enhancing unity and morale within the ranks.


    ''Swoosh!''


    The camp was calm, the sounds of the forest blending with the quiet murmur of resting soldiers. Suddenly, a streak of me cut through the darkness,nding on a tent and setting it aze. The fire spread rapidly, the orange mes licking at the fabric and wood. Shouts of rm rang out as soldiers scrambled to extinguish the fire. Panic threatened to spread, but the officers quickly regained control.


    Aditya leaped to his feet, his voice carrying over the chaos. "To arms! Form a defensive line! Protect the supplies!"


    The soldiers, though startled, moved with practiced efficiency. Musketeers and crossbowmen took positions, aiming towards the forest from where the fire arrows hade. Spearmen formed a protective ring around the camp''s core.


    Royal guardmander Ujjwal Singh''s voice rang out above the noise, rallying his men. "Royal guards, hold steady! Do not let them through!"


    Colonel Nilesh, directing the logistics team, ensured the supplies were secure. "Secure the remaining supplies! We can''t afford to lose anything more," he ordered, his voice firm.


    As more arrows rained down, the soldiers fired back into the darkness. The figures of the enemy could be seen retreating into the forest in the western direction of camp.


    Aditya stood firm, his eyes scanning the treeline. "We''ll not be cowed by these tactics. Stay alert, and keep the fires under control," hemanded, his voice unwavering.


    After the fire attack, panic hung in the air. Soldiers, exhausted and anxious, remained vignt. The royal guards took the front line, their armor gleaming in the dim light. Behind them, 3,000 musketeers equipped with bays formed a solid line, while 1,000 crossbowmen stood ready behind them.


    Aditya moved through the ranks, ensuring each musketeer was equipped with quick-loading powder sks and pre-measured cartridges. This system significantly reduced their loading time, allowing them to fire more rapidly.


    Aditya made this customization for his arquebuses, inspired by the ''Tanegashima Hayago'' used in 16th-century Japan. This innovation significantly reduced the loading time of their matchlock muskets from 30-40 seconds to just 20-30 seconds, enhancing their rate of fire andbat efficiency with quick-loading tubes.


    As the soldiers stood in formation for defense, Aditya called their leaders for a quick meeting. The tension was palpable as they gathered around him.


    Aditya surveyed his colonels, his eyes sharp and determined. "Our cavalry reinforcement will be joining soon. I want our area secured here till then. Do we have any doubts?"


    Manish voiced his concern, his brows furrowed. "Sir, since we are being marked for ambush, wouldn''t it be better to change location?"


    Aditya sighed, a hint of helplessness in his voice. "No, Colonel. There is nothing more to do than defend. We are stronger only if we are together and in formation. I want not a single soul to break formation without my order. Am I clear?"


    All the colonels replied in unison, their voices firm, "Yes, sir."


    Aditya spread a map on the table, the flickering candlelight casting shadows on the parchment. "We''re vulnerable here. Ratnakar, deploy scouts to the north and south. We need early warning of any approach. There''s no probability of an attack from the east as it''s the backside of the river. We need to concentrate all our forces on the front in the western direction. ce scouts at these positions for their safety. "


    Colonel Ratnakar nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I''ll send our best men. They''ll report back on any movement."


    Colonel Deepak looked up from the map, concern etched on his face. "General, should we fortify the camp? Trenches and caltrops could slow any surprise attacks."


    "Yes," Aditya agreed, his voice decisive. "Begin immediately. We can''t afford to be caught off guard. But keep the front side of the river untouched. We need to force the enemy to fight in that direction."


    Nilesh, always meticulous, voiced his concern. "Sir, what about the hwacha and rocket artillery?"


    Aditya thought for a moment, then replied, "Prepare the hwachas and artillery at the back. Load only a few and wait for mymand. Nilesh, your battalion will take charge."


    Nilesh saluted, clenching his fist to his heart. "Yes, sir."


    As the meeting dismissed, the officers moved swiftly. Outside, soldiers began digging trenches and cing caltrops under the cover of darkness. The mood was tense but focused, each man aware of the importance of their work.


    Sentries were ced strategically, and the hwachas and rocket artillery were unpacked and assembled, ready for any potential attack.


    At dawn, the stillness was broken as rm spread through the camp. From the forest, the Mughal infantry emerged, a daunting sight in the early light.


    Hundreds of vigers, captured as ves, were forced to the front, their hands tied and mouths gagged. The sight was harrowing, and a murmur of unease spread among Aditya''s men.


    Aditya felt a profound moral dilemma. These were his people, innocent vigers being used as human shields. He raised his hand, signaling to hold fire. His voice, though steady, carried the weight of his inner conflict. "Hold your fire. We cannot risk the lives of our citizen."


    The soldiers, maintained their formation. The tension was nearly unbearable, each man ready to act but restrained by their leader''smand.


    The sight of the vigers, their eyes pleading for rescue, was a stark reminder of the cruelty of their enemy.


    Aditya stood firm, his mind racing for a strategy that would save both his people and his army. The dawn light bathed the scene in a surreal glow, the stakes higher than ever as they prepared for the inevitable sh with the advancing infantry.

 Chapter 80: Holding the Ground Part-2

    <h4>Chapter 80: Holding the Ground Part-2</h4>


    At dawn''s first light, Aditya''s mercenary forces stood ready for battle. The camp, lit by the soft light of early morning, was buzzing with activity. In the forefront of all three exposed sides, 250 men of the royal guards formed a formidable line, their armor gleaming in the dim light. They stood as the firstyer of defense with sharp and alert eyes.


    In the western direction facing the forest, Commander Ujjwal Singh led from the front withmanding respect and confidence. nking him on the northern and southern fronts were seasoned captains, eachmanding their assigned forces with practiced efficiency. Trenches had been dug on these sides, serving as sturdy barricades against any potential assault.


    Behind the royal guards facing the forest, two musketeer battalions awaited in precise formations. On the left, Colonel Manish led his battalion with 100 soldiers per row. On the right, Colonel Deepak mirrored this formation. The royal guards, serving as spearmen, were spread between the musketeers, creating a unified front. Five rows on each side stood ready to unleash a deadly volley upon the enemy''s approach.


    Behind the musketeers, the crossbow battalion, under themand of Colonel Amit, awaited their orders. They were evenly distributed, their weapons at the ready, prepared to provide covering fire when needed. At the rear, Colonel Nilesh oversaw the assembly of the hwachas named Pinaka (named by aditya) and rocket artillery, ensuring that each weapon was primed and ready for action.


    As the sun rose, casting long shadows on the battlefield, tension gripped Aditya''s forces. Every soldier stood ready, senses heightened, anticipation thick in the air. Then, the enemy emerged from the forest, a sea of infantry with Mughal shields and armor.


    But what truly chilled the blood of Aditya''s men was the sight of the hundreds of captured vigers being herded to the front lines, their hands bound and mouths gagged. Aditya''s heart clenched with a mixture of fury and despair as he realized the enemy''s cruel tactic.


    "Hold your fire. We cannot risk the lives of our citizens ," Aditya''s voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a de.


    Themand echoed across the camp, a stark reminder of the moral dilemma the soldiers now faced. The adrenaline-fueled anticipation gave way to a tense stillness as they awaited further orders, their resolve tested in the face of such ruthless tactics.


    With the enemy soldiers slowly advancing, the urge of survivalism haunted their resolve.


    Aditya felt a wave of panic grip him as the situation grew increasingly dire. The advancing enemy, a seemingly endless horde, threatened to overwhelm his forces. As someone from modern civilization, he understood the paramount importance of protecting civilians, yet allowing them to rush forward would undoubtedly expose critical vulnerabilities in their formation.


    He weighed his options, considering whether deploying the Pinaka or the rocket artillery from the back line would be a viable strategy. Meanwhile, the enemy continued to emerge from the forest like an unending tide of terror, the sight of their sheer numbers felt overwhelming.


    With enemy at distance of 500 meters, Colonel Manish approached with urgency. "Sir, the enemy infantry seems to outnumber our total strength. If they are allowed toe any closer, we won''t be able to stop their horde."


    The horrifying scene of soldiers firing on civilians reyed in his mind, reminiscent of the Jallianw Bagh tragedy of 1919, where Indian soldiers were ordered by a British officer to fire on unarmed civilians. But here, he was the officer, and these were his people.


    As an Indian, how could he take that for granted?


    The enemy closed in, now within 400 meters. Deepak, losing hisposure, approached Aditya, dropping to one knee and addressed him as prince instead of sir. "Your Highness, I urge you to please allow us to shoot. Our soldiers, whom you have trained yourself, will get ughtered. It will be all for nothing. Please give the orders and let us take charge," he pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation.


    The gravity of the situation struck Aditya. He realized that ying mind games in confined rooms and making hard decisions in battle were entirely different challenges. As the enemy reached within 300 meters, Royal Guard Commander Ujjwal Singh shook him from his dazed state.


    "Wake up, kid. I swore fealty to you, not to chicken out at times like this. I know you are a lion''s cub meant for greatness. So even if you make the wrong move, take it like a lion with no regrets."


    Aditya looked at Ujjwal Singh and felt a resurgence of confidence. He touched themander''s shoulder with gratitude. "Thank you, Commander, for reminding me of my role. I wish you to save as many vigers as possible. I will give you range support and crossbow bolt cover. Can you handle it?"


    Ujjwal Singh replied with pride, "Don''t worry, Your Highness. I am a Royal Guard Commander for nothing. I will personally handle the rescue operation and see how many we can save."


    With a nod of eptance, Aditya ordered Colonel Amit, "Help the Royal Guard with cover fire. Change the lines."


    He turned to Nilesh, his voice firm. "Fire the rockets at the back lines, then unleash the Pinaka on them."


    As Nilesh moved to execute the order, Aditya called out again, "After that, load all the siege artilleries we have, including the Pinaka."


    Nilesh''s eyes widened at such an order. "Sir, loading all siege artillery?"


    Aditya, angered by the double question, shouted, "Don''t make me repeat myself. I want all siege weapons fully loaded. Am I clear?"


    Nilesh saluted stomping his feet and clenching his fist to his heart. "Yes, sir."


    Aditya replied, with fire in his eyes as he dug his nails into his palm while clutching his hand. "Good! Make it happen without any dy!"


    Without wasting a second, Nilesh ran to carry out themand. Aditya watched as every instruction was executed with haste. This sudden burst of cool-headedness from Aditya was something never seen by anyone.


    Everybody understood that the enemy had made a grave mistake by poking the cool sleeping bear, now turned into a ferocious beast. The men awaited with bated breaths as they prepared for all hell to break loose.


    <strong>From the Mughal''s side</strong>


    Ansari, the current leader of the Mughal infantry, lounged in a makeshiftmand tent under the forest shadows, set up just behind the front lines. He sipped on a cup of spiced milk with cinnamon, his confidence unshaken by the night''s events.


    One of his subordinate officers overseeing the assault approached to report, "Your grace, phase one has begun. We might need your presence."


    Sipping his cup nonchntly, Ansari replied, "Rx, Subedar. We can win this with numbers alone. At least let me finish this first."


    The Mughal forces had been steadily advancing, and the sight of the captured vigers as human shields had given him a sense of control over the battlefield. His scouts had reported no significant resistance from Aditya''s forces, and he believed victory is going to be easy without even involving him.


    He dreamed of the sweet reward of promotion with aplete victory by wiping out the enemy before the main cavalry could meddle in.


    ''Boom!''


    ''Boom!''...


    ''Boom!''


    Suddenly, the serene atmosphere shattered. A series of piercing whistles cut through the air, followed by ear-splitting explosions. Ansari''s rxed demeanor turned into one of rm as he rushed outside with his subedar. The sight that greeted him was one of utter chaos.


    "What just hit the back?"


    "Save me, I am dying!"


    The first wave of Mysorean rockets struck with devastating precision on the back lines. Soldiers, who moments before had been leisurely advancing, were now scrambling in panic. Rockets pierced through the air, trailing sparks and smoke, before exploding amidst the tightly packed ranks. Screams filled the air as shrapnel and spearheads tore through flesh, sending bodies flying and leaving mangled corpses in their wake.


    "AAARGGH! My leg! My leg!"


    "Ya! Ah,(oh! god) forgive me for my sins."


    Ansari''s eyes widened in horror as he saw soldiers being impaled, limbs torn apart, and blood sttering the ground. The once disciplined formation was now a scene of carnage.


    "Stay together! We can withstand this barrage!"


    "Hold your ground! We must endure this onught!"


    He yelled passing orders, but his voice was drowned out by the noise of explosions and the screams of the dying.


    ''Swoosh!''


    ''Swoosh!''.....


    ''Swoosh!''


    Before he could regain hisposure, the second wave of the barrage hit. Hwacha arrows rained down like a deadly hailstorm, each arrow finding its mark with merciless uracy. The impact was immediate and devastating. Arrows sliced through the air with a deadly whistle, striking shields, armor, and flesh with horrifying force.


    Soldiers, initially stunned by the ferocity of the attack, scrambled to raise their shields in a desperate bid for protection. But the onught was overwhelming. Arrows found their marks with deadly precision, prating shields and armor as if they were paper.


    Some unfortunate souls were struck square in the face, arrows driving deep into their eye sockets, shattering bone and sttering brain matter in a gruesome disy of carnage. Others were impaled through the neck or heart, their bodies jerking haphazardly as life faded away in a crimson tide.


    "I dont want to fight, move away!"


    "HA! HA! HA! HA! This is hell!"


    The cluster of soldiers, once a formidable force, now resembled a disorganized mob in the throes of panic. Cries of agony and despair filled the air, blending with the sickening thud of arrows finding their marks. The chaos was palpable as soldiers stumbled over fallenrades and scrambled for cover, their morale shattered by the relentless onught.


    In the wake of the hwacha barrage, the battlefield was transformed into a scene of horror and devastation. The Mughal soldiers tried their best to defend themselves, but the speed and ferocity of the attack left them off-guard and disoriented.


    Ansari''s heart pounded as he tried to rally his men as he came out from the shadows of forest''s protection.


    "Form up! Shields up! Hold your positions!" he bellowed, his voice hoarse with urgency. But the devastation had already taken its toll.


    Soldiers identally stabbed and sliced theirrades in the confusion, adding to the chaos. Through the smoke and confusion, Ansari noticed a new threat. The royal guards, led by Commander Ujjwal Singh, were moving with precision towards the prisoners.


    They cut through the bindings of the vigers, using shields to create a protective barrier as they began the rescue.


    "Stop them!" Ansari roared, his voice filled with desperation. "Get into formation and attack! Halt their advance!"


    His orders came toote. As the Mughal front-liners tried to regroup, a volley of repeating crossbow bolts rained down on them. The repeated bolts halted the advance of front line mughal soldiers. Even those who managed to raise their shields found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer volume and speed of the bolts.


    "Shield wall! Shield wall!"


    "Shoot them, they are escaping. Where are our marsksmen?"


    Ansari''s forces tried to form a shield wall with some rangers often firing under the cover, but the damage was done. The royal guards managed to rescue most of the vigers, pulling them to safety behind their lines. The Mughals'' attempt to counterattack was thwarted by the relentless crossbow fire, and their advance faltered.


    Yet, it was not aplete loss. Ansari took a deep breath, forcing himself to think clearly. The sheer number of his forces remained a significant advantage, and their primary role of distraction had been achieved.


    He watched as the vigers were pulled to safety, realizing that Aditya''s forces must have exhausted a significant portion of their arsenal in the rescue operation.


    A grim smile spread across his face as he formted the next phase of his n.


    "Prepare for Phase Two," hemanded, his voice regaining its authority. "Look! enemy''s arsenal is spent. No, need to fear. Press forward!"


    He knew that the battle was far from over. His confidence returned as he envisioned the final assault. The devastation had been severe, but the Mughals infantry were not defeated yet.


    Ansari was confident that there was no way they would lose to this measly army of rangers. Just by crossing the hurdle of the meagre royal guards, it was only a matter of time before they could overwhelm them.


    The repeating crossbow, though deadly, would be no use against shields, and bullets took too long to load to cause any remarkable casualties. With renewed resolve, he prepared to unleash the full might of his army against the now vulnerable enemy.


    But he forgot the number one rule of war: Surprises on the battlefield are bound to happen. Will his carelessness be enough for Aditya''s forces to survive?


    *************


    Once again thankyou to WolfHunter5292 for your show of love granting another GT ticket. This support is heavily valued and appreciated.


    Also, I would like to thank my daily voters alongside. Thanks for reading. :)

 Chapter 81: Holding the Ground Part-3

    <h4>Chapter 81: Holding the Ground Part-3</h4>


    <strong>Phase 2 battle-Mughal charge, western front facing infantry</strong>


    As the Mughals rushed in, Aditya quickly assessed the situation and gave themand for the royal guards to fall in.


    Behind them, the musketeers stood ready, muskets loaded, awaiting the signal to unleash their deadly volley fire.


    Aditya turned to the musketeers, "Musketeers, Hold your fire! Wait for my signal!"


    The tension was palpable as the Mughal infantry charged closer. Aditya called for a customized musket and bandolier(ammo belt supporting other items and ammo).


    He reached into his bandolier and retrieved the fast loading tube, containing the exact amount of gunpowder and a lead ball needed for a single shot. Holding the musket upright, he opened the tube and poured the gunpowder into the barrel, the fine grains quickly settled at the bottom, near the touch hole.


    Next, he dropped the lead ball into the barrel, its weight making a satisfying clink as it joined the gunpowder.


    Aditya then took out the ramrod, swiftly ramming the bullet and gunpowder down to ensure they were tightly packed. He removed a small amount of fine gunpowder from a separate container and primed the pan (firing mechanism), the final step before pulling the trigger.


    Raising the musket to his shoulder, he took aim at an advancing Mughal soldier among the horde, who were roughly 150 meters before reaching the front line. The soldier''s shield was lowered slightly, exposing his face. Aditya''s eyes narrowed as he focused on his target, his finger poised on the trigger.


    ''BANG!''


    He pulled it, and the slow match ignited the gunpowder in the priming pan with a sharp hiss. A split secondter, the main charge in the barrel exploded, propelling the lead ball forward with lethal force.


    The bullet flew straight, striking the Mughal soldier squarely in the eye. The impact was devastating as it shattered the eye socket and prated deep into the brain. Blood and brain matter sttered as the soldier crumpled to the ground lifeless without even making a sound.


    <strong>Volley Fire of Line formation</strong>


    As the first shot rang out, the signal was given. The coordinated volley of musketeers began from the orderly lined up muskets, each man utilizing the customised technique to reload quickly to at least 4-5 times in a minute.


    The rotating line formations allowed for a continuous barrage of fire. As one row fired, they would step back to reload, while the next row stepped forward to take their ce in a synchronous momentum.


    The battlefield erupted in the loud thunders of musket fire. The Mughal infantry, initially caught off guard, tried to raise their shields, but the relentless rain of bullets was overwhelming.


    Soldiers fell left and right, some struck in the chest, others in the throat, each shot finding its mark as the cluster of bullets tore through the iing horde.


    The chaos was palpable. Mughals screamed in pain and terror as theirrades fell beside them. The line formation of Aditya''s soldiers maintained a disciplined rhythm, each volley fast and devastating.


    Amidst the smoke and carnage, Aditya reloaded his arquebus with practiced speed, readying himself for another shot. The customissation of Tanegashima Hayago mechanism with the arkbuse proved its worth, allowing his forces to maintain a relentless pace that began to shape the battle into a bloody mess, right from the start


    <strong>Mughals'' reactions in Frontline</strong>


    As the volley of musket fire rang out, the bullets tore through the air with deadly velocity. Some bullets pierced the shields of the Mughal soldiers, while some make the mughals stagger backward getting them off their sheer force, making them off-guard while exposing their body. Some bullets punched through the soldiers'' armor, creating gaping holes in their bodies, blood pouring from the wounds.


    There was no ce to hide, no respite from the lethal barrage. The Mughal infantry, caught off guard, hesitated in confusion. Some soldiers considered charging forward, while others thought of falling back. But the relentless push from the soldiers in the rear forced them to slide helplessly into the jaws of death.


    Chaos reigned in the Mughal ranks. The line formation of Aditya''s musketeers was a terrifying spectacle they had neither seen nor heard of before. Its lethality was on full disy, the continuous barrage of musket fire halting their advance entirely. The front line of Mughal soldiers turned into a gruesome pile of corpses, bodies crumpling and stacking upon each other under the relentless assault.


    Amidst this devastation, murmurs of disbelief spread among the surviving Mughal soldiers.


    "What kind of formation is this? I don''t want to fight anymore" one soldier gasped, his eyes wide with terror as he saw hisrades fall one by one.


    "This is Qayamat! We are doomed!" another cried out, desperately trying to raise his shield higher, only to be struck down momentster.


    The relentless fire from Aditya''s musketeers showed no signs of stopping, the disciplined rhythm of their volley creating a seemingly imprable wall of death.


    "Look over there, reinforcements! Charge forward!" shouted an officer, struggling to keep his men from breaking ranks.


    But just as it seemed victory was within reach, the sudden shout of enemy officer caught attention of Aditya . A scout was seen rushing toward Aditya''s base, but before he could reach the lines, a spear flew through the air, impaling him through the torso. He crumpled to the ground, a pool of blood forming around him.


    <strong>Emergence of Cavalry from two Fronts</strong>


    He turned his gaze, far to the northern direction, where the horses could be seen galloping in the dust and the enemy cavalry came into view, their numbers vast and their speed rming like a tidal wave


    "Sir, iing from south!"


    Nilesh suddenly pointed south with a look of panic. Aditya''s heart sank as he turned to see another wave of enemy forces iing from the south. Realizing the enemy strategy, he quickly issued new orders.<strong></strong>


    "Prepare for cavalry!" Aditya shouted, his voice carrying over the din of battle. His mind raced as he quickly calcted their next move. The tide of battle was about to shift once more, and he needed to ensure his forces were ready for the impending charge.


    "Musketeers continue the barrage, keep them at bay."


    "Royal guards Commander Ujjwal, divide your forces and reposition them in front of trenches."


    "Colonel Manish ,Colonel Deepak take charge of your batallions. halt the enemy advance at any cost"


    "Roger sir" both responded to Aditya in unison.


    "Colonel Ratnakar, reposition the reserve musketeers! Colonel Amit, have the crossbowmen ready to target the cavalry!"


    Aditya''s orders came swiftly, his strategic mind working overtime to counter the new threat.


    The soldiers responded with practiced efficiency, the musketeers adjusting their formation and the crossbowmen readying their bolts. The artillery crews moved into position, their faces set with grim determination. The enemy cavalry approached with frightening speed, but Aditya''s forces stood ready, prepared to meet this new challenge head-on.


    " Colonel Nilesh, Give the report of Seige! Are they loaded?"


    Aditya turned to Nilesh to know about the status of siege units.


    "More than half of Pinaka (Hwacha known by them) are ready for fire, sir. All Roket artillery are loaded", Nilesh reported the current status of seige.


    "Concentrate the rocket barrage on the northern cavalry! Use the Pinaka on the southern front! Prepare the remaining for immediate deployment! Fire when they reach 800 meters." he thought to himself, ''Although Hwacha arrows are not typically effective against cavalry, the sheer force of the barrage could potentially halt their advance."


    As Nilesh turned tomand the logistic and artillery teams, Aditya repositioned the royal guards, who held spears and shields, to act as the first line of defense near the trenches filled with caltrops. They braced themselves for the impending sh.


    Behind them, Colonel Amit''s 1000 repeating crossbowmen provided cover fire for the northern front, while Colonel Deepak''s 1000 musketeers took position to support the southern defense.


    <strong>Meanwhile in Western front</strong>


    Meanwhile in western direction, Aditya''s musketeers unleashed a relentless barrage of gunfire, but the advancing Mughal infantry, though battered, pressed on undeterred. As they closed the distance, the sh of steel and the roar of battle filled the air.


    The front line of musketeers braced themselves, bays fixed to their muskets, ready to meet the enemy in fierce meleebat. The Mughal soldiers, fueled by adrenaline and the fervor of battle, charged headlong into the fray.


    Bays shed against shields and armor, the metallic ng reverberating across the battlefield. Amidst the chaos, friendly fire asionally erupted, as the tight quarters and fric pace ofbat made distinguishing friend from foe a challenging endeavor.


    But the front line held firm, their discipline unwavering as they repelled the Mughal onught with expertly executed thrusts and parries. Each fallen musketeer was swiftly reced by another, their ranks replenished with fresh soldiers eager to join the fight.


    Meanwhile, the rear ranks of musketeers continued to reload and fire, their disciplined volleys providing crucial support to theirrades locked in mortalbat. Thebined firepower of the musketeers created a lethal crossfire, tearing through the ranks of the Mughal infantry with devastating effect.


    Despite the ferocity of the melee, the musketeers maintained their formation, their resolve unbroken even as the battle raged on. The sh of steel and the roar of gunfire echoed across the battlefield, a testament to the courage and determination of both sides.<strong></strong>


    ''Boom!''


    On the northern side, the main assault cavalry, confident and charging with full force, suddenly found themselves under a barrage of meteor-like showers upon impact. These were rockets with spears tied to cylindrical casings containing gunpowder propent at the heads, supported by long bamboo bodies. They soared through the air, trailing smoke and mes.


    They struck the cavalry with devastating impact, exploding amidst the tightly packed horsemen. The sts threw horses and riders into chaos. Screams of terror and agony filled the air as the explosions tore through flesh and bone, sending limbs flying and leaving craters of destruction.


    "Stay together! Keep charging!" theirmander, Sikandar khan shouted as he tried to maintain order desperately. ''So this was the secret new weapon, Damn it, how can I miss it. Stupid peasants."


    But the devastation was overwhelming. Some horses, panicked by the explosions, reared up and threw their riders. Others were struck directly, copsing in heaps and creating obstacles for those behind.


    Despite the carnage, the northern cavalry, driven by desperation and momentum, pressed on. The surviving riders regrouped and continued their charge, though their formation was badly shattered. Bloodied but determined, they aimed to break through Aditya''s lines.<strong></strong>


    On the southern front, the Hwachas unleashed a storm of arrows upon the advancing cavalry. The sky darkened momentarily as the arrows descended like a deadly rain. Each arrow found its mark with merciless precision. The impact was immediate and gruesome. Horses and riders were struck, arrows prating armor and flesh alike.


    Some arrows pierced through shields, driving deep into the bodies of the soldiers. Others found the eyes and necks of their targets, causing horrific injuries and instant deaths.


    The southern cavalry, unlike their northern counterparts, was thrown intoplete disarray. The relentless barrage of Hwacha arrows created a scene of utter chaos. Riders tried to shield themselves and their horses, but the arrows came too fast and too numerous. Some soldiers, in their panic, identally collided with theirrades and were flung off, stumbling into the following riders and causing a chain of disruption in the ranks.


    "Retreat! Fall back!" theirmander Adil khan quickly changed mind, realizing the futility of pressing forward. The southern cavalry, taking heavy losses and unable to withstand the onught, pulled back. The ground was littered with the dead and dying, the survivors retreating in a desperate bid to escape the lethal rain of arrows.


    <strong>Retreat of Cavalry at Northern front</strong>


    As the northern cavalry pressed on despite the chaos, Aditya quickly ordered the musketeers on the southern line to change sides and merge with the northern lines, while the rest of the spearmen held their position to prevent any entrance.


    Now, 1500 royal guards on the northern side had the support of 1000 musketeers behind them as additional reinforcement.


    "Royal Guards, Brace for impact! Hold the line at all costs!" Aditya shouted.


    Commander Ujjwal Singh, leading the royal guards in middle, echoed the order with a booming voice. "You heard the prince! Shields up! Spears ready! Let them crash against our line!"


    The royal guards snapped into action, raising their shields and locking them together to create an imprable barrier.


    Despite the heavy rocket barrage, Sikandar Khan pressed the cavalry to sh with the enemy forces. They sighed with relief as the rocket barrage stopped when they neared the camp, only to fall into another hidden trap.


    "Watch out! Caltrops ahead!"


    "Trenches! we cant get through!"


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos as the northern cavalry, undeterred by the initial barrage, advanced through the caltrops. Horses whinnied in pain as they stumbled and fell, their riders thrown off and trampled in the confusion. Despite the carnage, some cavalrymen managed to navigate through the caltrops, only to encounter the trenches. The front ranks toppled into the hidden pits, causing a domino effect as those behind struggled to halt or swerve around the unexpected obstacles.


    "Keep moving! We have to break through!"


    Sikandar Khan slowed down his pace as he shouted for his men to move forward while he himself moved to the rear. His eyes widening in horror as he witnessed the disarray.


    "We cant get through this."


    "No, spare me!"


    His forces fell into the trenches, and those who managed to stay on their feet were impaled by the spears of Aditya''s spearmen. The disciplined formation of the royal guards held firm, their spears a deadly barrier against the Mughal onught.


    Amid the chaos, Sikandar Khan saw his fallen men being shot by a barrage of crossbow bolts. The relentless hail of projectiles from Amit''s crossbowmen turned the area near the trenches into a killing field. Mughal soldiers screamed in agony as bolts pierced armor and flesh, adding to the chaos and panic.


    Seeing his forces falter, Sikandar Khan knew the battle was lost. The once formidable cavalry was now a scene of devastation, with men and horses lying dead or dying. He desperately rallied his remaining men, to charge the other side.


    "Pull back! We charge the other side!" His voice, thoughmanding, was tinged with desperation.


    As the Mughal cavalry began to pull back, the northern trenches remain filled with bodies, while the formation of the royal guards shifted.


    "Load...Aim...Fire!"


    Spearmen were reced by musketeers who quickly took position and fired devastating volley into the retreating cavalry under themand of colonel Ratnakar. The bullets prated shields, armor, and bodies with lethal precision. Some Mughal soldiers, struck in the back, fell instantly, while others continued their desperate retreat, only to copse momentster.


    Sikandar Khan''s heart sank as he saw the full extent of the carnage.


    "Retreat! Full Retreat! Everyone, fall back!"


    Understanding the battle was lost, he signaled for a full retreat. His remaining men halted their charge and turned to flee, but the relentless barrage continued. Rocketsunched from the rear exploded among the retreating forces, their sts sending men and horses flying. The Hwacha arrows, though fewer in number, continued to rain down, impaling those who strayed too far from the main group.


    In the midst of the chaos, a rocket explosion erupted near Sikandar Khan. The st sent debris and shrapnel flying in all directions. A spearhead, dislodged by the explosion, flew in a deadly zigzag motion. It struck Sikandar Khan in the neck, slicing through flesh and artery. A gush of blood poured out as he tried to stop the bleeding with his hands, but the wound was too severe.


    "Ugh.. no.. ret.."


    He staggered as his vision dimmed and then he finally copsed to the ground.


    The retreating riders, oblivious to theirmander''s fate, trampled over his body in their desperate bid to escape the missile barrage. Sikandar Khan''s lifeless body was further mangled by the hooves of panicked horses marking his death as the moments of pain and tragedy.


    The battlefield was a scene of utter devastation. Bodies of men and horsesy scattered, blood soaked the ground, and the air was filled with the cries of the wounded. Aditya watched the Mughal forces retreat in panic, allowing himself a moment of grim satisfaction.


    He turned his attention to thest remaining front of struggle.


    <strong>Western Front retreat </strong>


    As the Mughal cavalry retreated, Aditya swiftly issued a newmand. "Unleash the barrage!"


    From the rear, the rockets arced high into the sky, their tails leaving trails of smoke before descending upon the Mughal infantry. The impact was cataclysmic. Rockets exploded amidst the advancing soldiers, sending limbs and bodies flying in every direction. The force of the sts tore through flesh and bone, reducing men to bloody, dismembered corpses. The air filled with the acrid smell of burning flesh and gunpowder, mingling with the anguished screams of the dying.


    The Hwacha followed, its devastating rain of arrows and the repeat scenario of horror and blood bath followed. The mughal soldiers spirits broke as they saw both of their cavalry on retreat. But their was less time to consider othe feelings where each arrow, tipped with iron and shot with lethal force, found its mark among the cluster of warriors to be killed like sheeps. They didnt wait for any orders and began to retreat.


    This time the devastation was onrge scale as the range covered was beyond the protection of forest shade. many got blocked by the trees and branches but still got its mark on the fleeing soldiers. Th whole battle field turned to a scene of utter carnage, with bodies piling up with either arrows, or limbs thrown and covered in sand and mud.


    Amidst the chaos, Ansari, watched in horror as his forces were almost wiped out He tried to rally his men for a retreat, amidst the screams and explosions.


    "Retreat! Fall back!" But hismands were swallowed by the noise of destruction. Those who had brain turned to flee while the blockheads still stood to die in outst of loyalty. Taking his life as priority he turned to flee without any honor.


    As he entered the forest, an unlucky arrow from Hwacha arrow struck him in the leg while avoiding all the curvy branches, piercing through muscle and bone.


    With a scream of agony, he fell to the ground as blood poured from his wound. In attempt to save his life he grit his teeth, and made his way to retreat all while limping and dragging his injured leg.


    <strong>Chase and Victory</strong>


    Aditya saw the moment of vulnerability and seized it. "Musketeer battalion, charge! No mercy!" hemanded.


    The musketeers surged forward with their bloodied bays in orderly lines. They chased the retreating forces while cracking their bullets until they reach the forest.


    Bullets tore through backs, shoulders, and legs, cutting down men who stumbled and fell in their desperate bid to escape. Blood sttered across the ground, and the bodies of the dead and dying lined the path of retreat. The injured were impaled with bays as of there was no question of taking prisoners.


    Ansari, limping and barely able to keep up, nced back in terror. He saw his men falling like wheat before the scythe, their bodies getting holed either by bullets or bays. The systematic disy of ughter was overwhelming. He stumbled and fell again, as he had seen the incarnation of devil in his life.


    But perhaps fate still had some roles in store for him, as all the devil''s army stopped at the entrance of the forest. He thanked his lucky stars and didn''t dare waste any time reanalyzing. Filled with terror, he rushed back to base as quickly as possible.


    <strong>Aftermath</strong>


    "Hold your ground," Adityamanded with firm voice. "We will not charge blindly into the forest. " He remembered the battle of Hastings in 1066, where king Harold 2 of Ennd lost the almost winning war as they decided to chase the retreating enemy and lose their advantage of formation.


    Right now they are in a simr situation, and if they decide to rush into the forest, their line formation will be less effective. In case of a sudden emergence of hidden cavalry, the tide could turn, so it''s better not to take the risk when victory is within their grasp.


    Colonel Manish nodded, though his frustration was evident. "But sir, our men are eager for battle. We could crush them now."


    Aditya''s gaze was firm. "Patience, Colonel. We cannot afford to make hasty decisions. Our advantage lies in knowing our enemy''s movements. We wait for reinforcements and gather intelligence from the vigers."


    Colonel Deepak interjected, his tone urgent. "Forgive me sir, but what if they attack again before reinforcements arrive? Shouldn''t we kill them when there resolve is low?"


    Aditya''s jaw clenched with annoyance but still replied out of humilty. "Then we defend with what we have. But we will not charge blindly into the unknown. Our priority is now to understand the situation first. Am I clear, colonel?"


    Colonel Deepak, though eager for battle, nodded in understanding. "Understood, sir. We''ll wait for reinforcements."


    As the soldiers returned to the camp, Nilesh gave Aditya the death count of his forces. Nearly 700 died from their side while the enemy seems to loss 70 percent of what they have brought with themselves. Despite the overwhelming victory, the loss ofrades was still evident in their faces, even the royal guards who suffered the least had a sorrow full look etched in their faces.


    Indifferent to this, Aditya turned to the rescued vigers with worry for their concern. he assured them of safety and asked about what they know in gentle tone as much as possible. "Don''t fear us. Tell me, what you''ve seen. I want to know everything."


    Despite being traumatised as some brave vigers recounted the tales of horror and suffering, at the hands of the enemy. the blood boiled in anger for all the listeners. Specially the mass atrocities done on women finally made Aditya''s lost his level headedness.


    "I swear," he dered with a burst of anger, "their limbs will be torn, their heads will be buried. Not a single soul will have an easy death." His words echoed the thoughts of everyone present.


    Suddenly, a scout burst into the camp, his breath ragged with urgency. "Sir.. Unkown cavalry... approaching from.. southern direction."


    ************************


    Author''s Notes:


    I would like to thank ABHI29 for the golden ticket. I would also like to thank my daily voters alongside the new voters who have joined my voting list. I am looking forward to your continued support ahead. Thanks for reading. :)

 Chapter 82: Connecting the Dots

    <h4>Chapter 82: Connecting the Dots</h4>


    Prince Aditya raised his hand, signaling his army to prepare for fire. Suddenly, a lone horseman appeared, waving a white g.


    d in chain mail armor and an iconic turban, he revealed they were a friendly delegation from Mewar, en route to the capital fort of Rewari for weapons exhibition.


    Tension eased, and a meeting was arranged between the leaders of Mewar delegation and Prince Aditya on his tent.


    <strong>Few moments before.</strong>


    Prince Pratap eyes widened in surprise, by the battlefield''s sheer number of corpses and destruction. The fallen soldiersy in twisted heaps, many impaled by arrows. The most gruesome sight was the sttered limbs of both men and horses, strewn across the field.


    Pratap looked grim as he surveyed the battlefield. "Look, Bhaiya," he pointed at the corpses scattered across the ground. "These dead men seem to be from the Mughal group, but I don''t see any enemy corpses here."


    Veerendra, riding alongside Pratap, responded with a horrified expression. "It''s not that there are no enemy corpses. The truth is, they couldn''t even reach the enemy."


    Pratap, still fixated on the carnage, turned his head to his cousin. "What do you mean?"


    Veerendra pointed towards the base camp visible in the distance, at the farthest northern direction. From a distance, Pratap saw a base camp with many men in blue uniforms.


    As they approached, Veerendra added, "It seems they just had a battle, but looking at the numbers and the destruction they caused, it''s impossible to believe they used traditional weapons alone. "


    "Something seems not right."


    Pratap got alert as he sensed something unusual about the soldiers'' movements in the camp. Suddenly, a thought struck him. He called out, "Balwindar, send a white g and get more details."


    He halted the delegation, signaling them to stop. "We won''t proceed further until we have permission to approach them."


    <strong>Few momentster.</strong>


    Balwindar returned with astonishing news, "Your Highness, it''s the rumoured mercenary army under Prince Aditya, who is our main target of interest."


    Pratap was dumbfounded. "Mercenary army? How could they have caused such destruction? Wasn''t they supposed to be support forces. Did you find anything?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. It seems they were supported by the imperial army, and I saw them unpacking many siege carts. I believe those might be the new weapons supposed to be sold," Balwindar reported.


    Pratap shook his head in disbelief, scanning the battlefield again. "I never expected the weapons to be so formidable."


    Relief washed over him as he realized they had avoided a potential conflict.


    "I''m d we sent the messenger first. It could have been a disastrous misunderstanding."


    "Indeed, Your Highness. They have agreed to the meeting and granted us permission to set up camp near their base," Balwindar informed.


    Prince Pratap took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of awe and gratitude.


    Veerendra ced a reassuring hand on Pratap''s shoulder. "Pratap, let''s go and meet him. We need to unravel the mystery of this carnage."


    Pratap pondered for a moment. "I think you should stay here, Bhaiya. We don''t know what kind of intentions they have. There is no free meal, and if things go wrong..."


    Veerendra agreed. "Then let me go. You are the crown prince."


    Balwindar bowed slightly. "Forgive me, Prince, but given their impression, I don''t think they bear any ill will."


    Pratap replied, "Balwindar, you wille with me. Bhaiya, I need someone to look after our delegation. I am sure you believe in me. Also, there is something I need to confirm."


    Veerendra sighed, understanding how stubborn his cousin could be. "Okay, I will pray for your safe return."


    Pratap nodded in gratitude as he made his way to the Samrajya''s base camp with Balwindar by his side. As they reached the Samrajya''s camp, Pratap couldn''t help but notice the peculiar design of the soldiers'' uniforms. While he had seen muskets before, the dagger-like customizations added to their headgear gave them the appearance of spears, which intrigued his interest.


    In a remote corner of the camp, something caught his eyes that widened his eyes . His thoughts raced with questions and disbelief as he surveyed the scene.


    ''Injured vigers... treated alongside soldiers? How is this possible?'' he mused inwardly. ''Back my camp, such a sight would spark severe protests, yet here... nothing.''


    His narrowed his eyes in suspicion, ''Are these soldiers truly so different from mine? Why they don''t mind the caste status ?''


    Then, Balwindar''s subtle gesture caught his attention, redirecting his focus to the carts shrouded in ck robes. ''Could those hold the answers?''


    Pratap wondered with determination. ''Whatever secrets lie within, I''ll have to uncover them.''


    Finally, they reached the center of the camp, where a grand tent stood, signifying the quarters of the camp''s leader. Pratap''s heart raced with anticipation as he prepared to uncover the truth behind the mysterious events unfolding before him.


    As they stepped into the tent, Pratap''s eyes widened at the sight of the rumored prince adorned in a foreign dress with extravagant designs beyond his imagination. Pride for his own attire swelled within him, yet a hint of envy stirred as he admired the intricate craftsmanship of the prince''s attire, longing to experience such luxury himself.


    Sensing Pratap''s daze, Aditya chuckled inwardly, interpreting the young prince''s thoughts with amusement. Gesturing graciously, Aditya invited them to sit, while Balwindar discreetly cleared his throat to draw Pratap''s attention.


    Caught off guard by his own distraction, Pratap felt a twinge of embarrassment as he realized he had neglected his duty to assess the surroundings, a critical task for any warrior in unfamiliar territory.


    Beside Prince Aditya sat Royal Guards Commander Ujjwal Singh d in imperial armour. Pratap couldn''t help but notice themander''s imposing presence, and despite his seemingly unarmed state, Pratap couldn''t shake the feeling that Ujjwal Singh was more than meets the eye.


    A short table adorned with an array of fruits and delicacies stood between them, a gesture of hospitality that put Pratap at ease. He returned Prince Aditya''s smile with a nod of gratitude, reassured by the absence of any concealed weapons.


    Balwindar, sensing the need for introductions, leaned forward. "Allow me to present Crown Prince Pratap of Mewar," he began, gesturing towards Pratap.


    "And I am Balwindar, his trusted bodyguard in charge."


    Aditya''s eyes widened slightly as he heard the name. He quicklyposed himself, hiding his surprise.


    ''Prince Pratap? The legendary Maharana Pratap from Mewar? What a catch,'' he thought. The current image of Pratap, young and innocent-looking, shed sharply with the towering, muscr warrior Aditya had envisioned from his memories of modern Earth.


    ''Let''s not judge a book by its cover. This is a golden chance to form an alliance with the future legend, and if possible, make him a subordinate. He seems influenced by my dress code, after all,'' he thought inwardly.


    Aditya stered a charming salesman''s smile on his face and responded, "What a pleasure to meet the Crown Prince of Mewar, especially after the intense battle we just endured. It would be a pleasure to help the mighty Rajputs, but I must remind you that our situation is a little tight."


    But Pratap''s straight-faced reply caught Aditya off guard, "Let''s not dwell in formalities, Your Highness. From the looks of it, we know what dangers you have gone through, and I have news that might be of help to you."


    Aditya was intrigued as he readjusted his assessment, ''Seems he is as sharp as ever. He''ll be a tough guy to rope in.''


    He scratched his chin and asked, "Please tell me what news you bring."


    "On our way to Rewari, we encountered Mughals kidnapping vigers and hoarding supplies. We attacked them and rescued the vigers, but I am afraid they won''t be the only targets. We got news that the base of the Mughals is in Chandanpur vige, which is near your current base," Pratap informed.


    Aditya sighed in exhaustion and replied, "You are right. We got news that they have captured many vigers as hostages and even used some of them as meat shields to ambush our site. They didn''t spare women and children, and there are some casualties."


    Pratap''s vein popped at the mention of women, but he maintained his calm demeanor and assessed the situation. Then he voiced his concern, "Your Highness, I''m d you know so much. Then why are you not attacking their base? It doesn''t seem like you''re incapable."


    Aditya joined his hands and ced them on the table as he leaned forward. "I am more than willing to wipe them from the face of thisnd, but I need cavalry support for an offensive, and our cavalry reinforcements are yet to arrive. We have to wait."


    "Well, then, Your Highness, I wish you good luck. If possible, I would like to trade for supplies with gold," Pratap replied with the same straight face.


    Aditya willingly rolled the dice to Pratap, hoping to maintain the upper hand as he noticed the prince''s mutual intention in bringing the news and expected to secure some future bargains. However, the prince didn''t y the expected card, leaving Aditya feeling disappointed. He decided to bring it up himself.


    "That was the case before, but with your arrival, Prince, I think if we can form an alliance for the offensive, I am sure you will get a good discount in trade deals." He tried his final card with a pang of embarrassment.


    "But I don''t think it''s worth putting my national interest in jeopardy for someone else''s internal matters. Also, Your Highness, by saving your citizens, I already deserve some reward." Pratap put his own concerns.


    Aditya raised his eyebrows in suspicion at Pratap''s ambiguous mention of a reward and asked straightforwardly, "Oh sure, but it seems you have something in mind?"


    Pratap asked, "I want to know how you defeated the ambush. By the looks of it, the Mughal ambush seems to be twice your actual numbers if we simply look at the carnage. But we cannot overlook the fact that it''s possible a significant portion might have retreated, so the scale might berger than it seems."


    Ujjwal Singh got angered by this direct question but couldn''t say anything to the prince due to protocols. He turned to Aditya, "Your Highness, don''t feel pressured. There''s no need to divulge something of national importance to outsiders, especially if it''s too crucial. We can still wait for the cavalry reinforcements. It''s a pity they don''t know the gratitude of the opportunity you gave them."


    Aditya signaled him to stop with a hand gesture as he replied, "We have siege equipment no less than cannons that helped us turn the tide of war. I don''t think you will understand until you see it in battle. Join us, and you might witness its glory."


    Pratap smiled, "I have no doubt in its glory, but won''t we be able to see it in an exhibition? What gain will we get if we aid you?"


    Aditya felt pressured as he struggled to reply. It was the first time after the Emperor that he was out of his depth, and he wondered if all legends would be like that. After taking some time to consider, he replied, "How about a 50 percent discount on the deals of your purchase in the weapon exhibition? Certainly, I won''t be able to give it for free."


    Pratap chuckled, "Of course not, Your Highness. That''s a deal worth taking. Since you''ve decided to bestow us with such a gift, I think we should also return the favor."


    He looked at Balwindar and nodded. Balwindar took a deep breath as he recounted the tales of his journey to everyone present, detailing how he got duped by the conspiracy of Bairam Khan and his journey from Pakistan to Mewar.


    He expressed his wish for Aditya to help him take revenge on the Mughals. Aditya was shocked upon the discovery as he connected the dots and asked Commander Ujjwal Singh to bring in the parchment, which still had stains of blood and dust.


    Ujjwal Singh handed it to Balwindar as Aditya began his findings, "We got this from the body of Mughalmander Sikandar Khan. They had ns of attacking the cannon factory and delegations in Bawal(capital of rewari) after ambushing me. They had further ns to bring the whole Rajputana into conflict with Samrajya by baiting Amber too. Now it seems the dots are connected."


    Pratap was also shocked upon the revtion as he confirmed it with Balwindar and responded with worry, "Then shouldn''t we hurry up? If it concerns Rajputana, you have our full support."


    Aditya smiled as he finally able to rile up the quick-witted prince and gave assurance. "Do not worry. I have a n." He turned to Balwindar and replied with a cold voice, "And you will have to prove to me if you need my help. Are you ready for the challenge?"


    <strong>Mughal camp</strong>


    Ansari was treating his legs with the haqims when Adil Khan stormed into the medic room, grabbing his kurta in a fit of rage. "You said you could win this easily without cannons. So many of our men have died, I risked everything to revolt against the empire, yet yourmander is nowhere to be seen. How do you exin this?"


    Ansari, maintaining hisposure, freed himself from Adil Khan''s grip and met his eyes with defiance. "Calm down, prince. The damage isn''t yours alone. We too have faced the brunt of defeat."


    Adil Khan''s patience snapped as he began pacing the room, pulling at his hair in frustration. "We''re finished, we''re finished..." He stopped and looked at Ansari with a desperate gleam in his eye. "No, they don''t know me, nor do they know you. We can still run while we have time."


    His fleeting hope was dashed by Ansari''s cold reality check. "I''m afraid they know everything. They even have the vigers. Those rats might point out our location, and ourmander is probably dead by now, given there''s no trace of his return from the retreat."


    The revtion crushed Adil Khan, and he sank into despair, copsing onto a nearby stool.


    Ansari watched him for a moment before speaking, his voice measured and calcting. "We still have one thing that can not only save us but change the tides of battle."


    Adil Khan looked up, a flicker of hope in his eyes. "Tell me, what is it?"


    Ansari''s lips curled into a sinister smile as he stroked his pointed beard. "Vigers as hostages."


    *************************


    Author''s Note:


    I am very sorry guys for thete update, something happened and I got entangled in it. please check the author thoughts section forter time of update.


    Also I would like to show my gratitude to sailfish for the gift of pizza. this is the first gift to this book has received and I appreciate it whole heartedly. Also, I would like to thanks wolfhunter5292 for the 2 new GT tickets. Honestly, I am overwhelmed by the love u guys have shown me, after thest update with votes andments to which I thank you all whole heartedly.

 Chapter 83: Deal of Hostages part -1

    <h4>Chapter 83: Deal of Hostages part -1</h4>


    "What hostages? Do we have anyone influential in captive to negotiate with?" Adil Khan inquired.


    "No, but there is an influential person who consider the hostages very important," Ansari replied.


    "And here I thought you coulde up with something sensible. Who cares about ordinary peasants? Those Hindu kafirs despise the peasants the most as the lowest caste. Please tell me this isn''t your entire n," Adil Khan questioned, exasperation in his voice as he rolled his eyes.


    "Our prime target, Aditya, cares," Ansari exined, stroking his beard.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Adil Khan asked, his scepticism evident.


    "In the battle, he risked his front lines to save most of the vigers," Ansari replied calmly.


    "Are you serious? He really risked the front lines?" Adil Khan''s eyes widened with a glimmer of hope.


    Ansari nodded with a smile.


    "Then this... changes a lot. But we have barely 300 vigers left, and most of them are women. Do you think that can change anything?" Adil Khan questioned after pondering for a while.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures, Prince. If it doesn''t work, we''ll have our horses ready. I can assure you that you will get refuge in Pakistan sultanate for your esteemed support," Ansari replied with assurance.


    Suddenly, an officer arrived with news. "Smat-e hazur."(long live excellency)


    Ansari turned his focus to the officer and asked, "What brings you here?"


    The officer bowed politely and replied, "New vigers have been captured by the patrol team, sir. In total, there are 20 able bodied traders."


    "Mashah, put them on defense construction," Ansari rejoiced, standing up and holding his shoulders. "See, even Ah is with us with the increase in numbers." He extended his hand to help Adil Khan to his feet. "Have faith, Your Highness. We havee this far already. You can have as many women as you want for today."


    Adil Khan looks at his face and then the hand and after a bit of pondering, sped his hand reluctantly.


    <strong>Base camp of Aditya''s forces near Sahibi river</strong>


    Aditya stood at the entrance of the forest, surveying the construction of palisade logs from the fallen trees near his base camp. The wooden logs, each sharpened to a lethal point, were being stacked together with the hammering of iron nails. Their length was adjusted enough for them to carry in carts for quick transport. Royal Guard Commander Ujjwal Singh, d in his armor, stood beside him, observing the progress.


    "These palisades look sturdy, Your Highness," Ujjwal Singh remarked. "From the looks of it, they seem an effective deterrent against any enemy approach. The sharp points can slow down the approaching infantry, making it hard to cross, and the walls might provide safe cover for our musketeers."


    Aditya ttered, "It''s nothingpared to the main use. It will also funnel their forces into predictable paths, making them easier targets for our siege and musket volleys. in a bunch. "


    Aditya continued, his mind working through theyers of their defense. "The palisades will also create choke points. If they try to climb over, our spearmen will be ready to meet them. Your role will be crucial here. This way, we can hold our ground and inflict maximum casualties on offense "


    "Rest assured, I must say, Your Highness, you are a genius strategist. Blood never lies," Ujjwal Singh praised.


    ''Only if u know my reality!,'' Aditya pitied inwardly as he felt too exhausted with so much unnecessary buttering.


    As they discussed the strategy, Colonel Nilesh approached them in urgency.


    "Your Highness, the pigeon post to Delhi has been sent sessfully. Also, our spies have infiltrated the Mughal camp. They are gathering intelligence as we speak."


    Aditya''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    "Good work, Colonel. Pass themand to Colonel Manish and Colonel Deepak to prepare their toons for special missions tonight. We need to ensure every detail is in ce."


    Just as Nilesh saluted and turned to leave, a guard hurried towards them with grave expression .


    "Your Highness, a messenger from Mughal base camp has arrived. He insists on speaking with you immediately."


    Aditya exchanged a quick nce with Ujjwal Singh, who nodded in understanding. "Let''s hear what this messenger has to say. Call Prince Pratap".


    He turned to hismander and advised sternly, "It seems the next phase of our n is about to begin. No matter what, don''t react much. keep it calm."


    <strong>Few momentster</strong>


    Inside themand tent, Prince Aditya sat behind a wooden tableden with maps and strategic ns. Ujjwal Singh, his Royal Guard Commander, stood at his right side with serious demeanour.


    On the other hand, Prince Pratap, was seated nearby, in his left side as he surveyed every action and expression of the messenger who is being given an audience. The messenger , had a very hard time as he kept bowing until he got Aditya''s voice instructing him to rise to his feet.


    At first, he was confident there would be no offensive from their side in forest so he entered the tent with authority, but after seeing the maps, his strength in his knees vanishedpletely making him copse to ground as if bowing.


    The messenger replied with humility, "We do not wish to engage in any further conflict, and we assure you that we will leave this ce peacefully without any further bloodshed if you stay away from the forest and provide sufficient supplies for the return of the vigers."


    At this point, Ujjwal Singh lost his patience.


    "Is this some kind of joke? You dare to ambush us, break your peace treaty, and now after tasting a crushing defeat, instead of surrendering, you want a safe retreat?


    Do you take us for fools?


    Don''t you folks have the minimum dignity of a soldier and the courage to face us as real warriors on the battlefield?"


    The messenger gathered his all strength to ignore themander and continued, addressing Aditya, who was looking at him like a hawk, "We aren''t the standard army, sir, and our Badshah isn''t involved or aware of this.


    "We are newly created mujahideen forces of Sikandar Khan Uzbek,missioned to provide military services just like yours, Prince. We ept our defeat, but we are not fools to ept surrender when we still have our advantages."


    Aditya asked with an amused nce, "Ah, I remember that tall burly guy with curly hairs, who came as an escort for the Badshah. He was there at the coronation ceremony. So, you said you were mercenaries."


    "Then whomissioned you, and didn''t you fear what would happen if your Badshah learned of your actions in attacking the prince of a friendly empire, risking peaceful rtions?"


    The mercenary replied with a pleading expression, "We weren''t aware of the target''s full identity until we crossed the border and set up the ambush. All we knew was that we needed to kidnap a dignified royalty."


    "As a low-ranking soldier, I won''t dwell on whether it''s right or wrong, but we work for money because there''s no other way to feed our families. We are only answerable to our Badshah, and if he wishes for our heads, we will give them willingly."


    He continued as he turned to spare a nce at Pratap''s familiar noble attire,


    "For the question of our contractor, we were hired by the united forces of Rajputana. Ourmission here is over, and we do not seek further conflict. That''s what our superiors want to convey. You can raise this matter with our Badshah diplomatically if you wish."


    Pratap''s face reddened with anger at the false mention of Rajputana, but before he could speak, Aditya raised a hand to calm him. Pratap clenched his fists but remained silent, his eyes burning with barely contained fury.


    The messenger, sensing the tension, ended in heart beat, "We do not want any bad blood. Our only desire is to stop this conflict on good terms. Refusing our request, especially for supplies, could result in the vigers suffering, as for us their worth is only as ves."


    Aditya leaned back, his eyes fixed on the messenger as he replied with a chuckle.


    "The audacity of you people is next to limit of sky. I pity your current leader in charge, whoever sent you with such ame excuse and reasoning. I have crushed you once and I can crush you again if I so wish. Give me something more reasonable to consider."


    The messenger replied by gathering all confidence, "We are not afraid, Your Highness. We know your weaknesses, or else you wouldn''t have stayed out of the forest. The losses won''t be one-sided where there are many variables open in darkness."


    "We can give a literal testament that the ambush and kidnapping of all vigers near the Rajputana states is a staged ploy which can be a game changer, " the messenger started taking deep breaths as he analysed the mood of each of the present audience members.


    ''Hmm, so a speaking mouth will also do the same. Guess, I have to spare at least one." Aditya pondered for a while and nodded to continue.


    "Right now, as we speak, some might be taking this as an excuse for a siege on Amber." The messenger gulped as he chose his next words carefully, " We merely want to avoid any further misunderstanding. We ept our defeat, and our contract is over. There is no reason to continue this feud. And even if you wish to attack, then so be it, but the ves will be the first to fall."


    *HA!HA!HA!HA!HA!*


    A smile spread across Aditya''s face, and he began tough loudly, a sound that echoed through the tent and left the messenger visibly confused.


    Finally, Aditya leaned forward as his expression turned serious.


    "For me, you people are not mercenaries but mere bandits who trespassed ournds, kidnapped our vigers for plunder,mitted heinous crimes against our women, and dared to attack the prestige of our empire."


    "If I wish, I can dump you all in a pit and no one would know."


    "But I would like to see the faces of your people when your Badshahmands that baldymander of your to give the order to behead you all in front of your brethren."


    "He is a docile kid and will never disobey his friend''s request. So, I am willing to give you a safe retreat, but it will be on my terms. First, you will return half the vigers, and next, you will leave the war horses in exchange for war damages."


    Pratap got goosebumps as he observed Aditya''s face, lying with a straight face. If he didn''t know his n beforehand, he might have believed his current nonsense about sparing them.


    He pitied the future of these Mughal mercenaries who dared to cross paths with such a wicked and scheming bastard. He reassessed Aditya''s character as dangerous maniptive guy and wondered if he would really give the 50 percent discount but decided to y along as he also didn''t want the vigers to die.


    The messenger hesitated, "But... war hor..."


    "...or else we have no deal. They won''t be any use in the forest terrain either, unless you want to desert individually to be capturedter for torture." Aditya grinned evilly.


    The messenger panicked at the loss of war horses, which meant the loss of cavalry, but sensing the way the conversation had gone, as predicted by his current suprememander, he agreed. "Since we are in the wrong here, we will ept the condition."


    "We will clear the vige by early morning tomorrow, leaving behind the rest of the vigers in the vige square. You can have half of the vigers along with the war horses in exchange for supplies, but we will retain the horses for logistics and a written decree of your will for safe passage to our sultanate."


    "Very well," Aditya concluded. "Let''s meet in the evening just before dusk. But you must empty the vige by next morning without any tricks, or my promise of safe passage might not hold any value in the face of my musketeers."


    The messenger nodded, visibly relieved while Pratap and Ujjwal singh had worried faces, and took his leave. As he exited, Pratap confronted Aditya.


    "You were right, the Mughals are so shameless; they hid the involvement of Agra and pushed it all on Rajputana. But I am amazed at your shamelessness too. Did you realize that you just orally promised them a safe return? "


    Aditya chuckled at the words of the brave but naive prince. "I am just following Chanakya Neeti. A metal can only cut a metal, as no other thing can suffice that. Besides, I don''t think the dead will hold any value for an oral promise."


    He stood up as he as he gave a hand on his shoulder, " Once a great sage has mentioned, that everything s fare in love and war. I hope you will never forget this lesson my friend."


    Pratap looked at him with deep thought as he tried to think the hidden meaning of this statement.


    Ujjwal Singh asked Aditya as he himself stood from his ce, "Forgive me again, Prince, if I am rude, but why are we not attacking them directly and wiping them out?


    Vigers are bound to be coteral damage. Their ancestors will be proud of their sacrifice. I fail to see any merit in putting this extra effort on these peasants."


    Both Aditya and Prince Pratap gave a death re to themander, which made him fall silent and sweat out. Sensing the atmosphere tensing up, Aditya bellowed his next set of orders as he ced himself in front of them properly


    "Prepare the forces for the some serious exchange.


    We need to ce the trap, where we will bury them.


    Move the carts at a safe distance from their patrol.


    Send more scouts disguised as vigers to avoid being caught as soldiers of our forces...


    We will see if these mercenaries can even witness the moon at the peak of the night."


    Ujjwal Singh and Pratap exchanged nces, understanding their set roles. The n was set in motion, and all eyes now turned to the evening ahead, where strategy and cunning would determine the oue.

 Chapter 84: Deal of Hostages part -2

    <h4>Chapter 84: Deal of Hostages part -2</h4>


    <strong>In the same time at Mughal base, Chandanpur vige, 28th feb 1557.</strong>


    As the afternoon sunrays settled over the Mughal base, Balwindar and his trusted subordinates from elite rajputs, disguised in Mughal soldier uniforms, moved causally through the camp. They took on patrol duty after joining the Mughal camp. Before that, they entered the camp as imposters with some vigers and handed them over to the Mughals as captured ves, who were actually royal guards in disguise.


    "HeHe!"


    One of his subordinates Suraj giggled, which caught Balwindar''s attention. He turned and asked in a low voice, "What is so funny here?"


    Suraj replied while shaking his head nervously, "Nothing sardar(captain)." But Balwindar understood it was likely due to the absence of his turban and moustache, coupled with his new hairstyle to blend in as a Muslim soldier, which made him look funny.


    The subordinate was not to me, as Balwindar himself felt ufortable. Despite being in disguise, he felt like the most out-of-ce one here. Still, basic decorum in such an operation had to be maintained.


    "Stay sharp," Balwindar whispered to his men. "Remember our marks and keep an eye out for anything unusual. Any slip up won''t get you a second chance to show your rotten teeth," he jabbed at him indirectly to satisfy his ego.


    The subordinate shut up and became serious as he got reprimanding res from his other colleagues, who were also ufortable in the same disguise.


    With that, they pressed on, their senses alert for any sign of danger. They utilized distraction tactics, creating diversions to draw the attention of Mughal patrols away from their true objectives. Exploiting weaknesses in the enemy''s defenses, they carefully navigated through thebyrinthine camp, avoiding detection at every turn.


    After traversing the camp area, once inside the vige houses, Balwindar and his group discreetly identified the houses where enemy soldiers were concealed. Recognizing that each hidden soldier posed a significant threat in the event of a rescue attempt, they utilized a piece of chalk(made of limestone that time) to mark ''…e'' symbols on the door frames, ensuring that they would be easily identifiableter on.


    "That''s one down," murmured one of the disguised soldiers, Anil, as he scratched a mark on a door frame. "With this we got, 27 houses in total."


    "Keep moving," Balwindar replied in low voice as he kicked him lightly.


    "We need to be quick. you guys are too slow."


    Next, they moved towards the trees, where Mughal archers and musketeers had taken up positions as watch towers. Balwindar noted their locations, making faint scratches on the tree trunks to indicate their presence covertly. He gestured to his men, ensuring they memorized these positions.


    "Looks Sardar, they''ve some trees covered there," whispered Rajesh, another member of the old elite team. "We might need to be careful when weunch our attack."


    "Good notice, but we cant mark those open areas." Balwindar said, marking another tree. "Let''s go for now."


    Navigating through the camp, they found the ammunition store. Barrels of gunpowder were stacked inside a heavily guarded tent. Balwindar marked the tent''s entrance with a subtle scratch, signaling its importance. One of his men, pretending to adjust his boot, made a simr mark at the back of the tent forter identification.


    "Sardar, we could blow this ce sky-high," Anil whispered, eyeing the gunpowder.


    "Not yet," Balwindar cautioned. "We need to wait for the dusk."


    The disguised troop continued their reconnaissance, encountering asional challenges. Once, a Mughal officer approached them, questioning their presence.


    "What are you doing here?" the officer demanded, eyeing them suspiciously.


    Balwindar, quick on his wit, greeted with polite bow and replied in the local dialect, "Patrol duty, Hazur. Just ensuring all is secure for the night."


    The officer nodded, satisfied with the exnation, and moved on. The spies breathed a collective sigh of relief and pressed on.


    They approached the vige square next. The sight was heart-wrenching: vigers were huddled together in makeshift prison pens, gagged and terrified.


    "Those poor souls," Rajesh muttered under his breath.


    "Focus," Balwindar reminded him. "We''ll save them soon enough. It''s upto them for now."


    At one point, a pair of guards eyed them suspiciously. Anil stepped forward, engaging the guards in casual conversation and deflecting their attention long enough for the team to move back on camping area undetected.


    He marked the area discreetly while making mental notes of the guards'' positions. Further exploration led them to a grand tent where the Mughal leaders were likely residing. The tent was opulent, standing out amidst the utilitarian structures around it.


    "That must be where the leaders are," Balwindar whispered. "We''ll need to take them out when the timees."


    "Understood Sardar," Anil replied, making a mark on a nearby rock.


    Finally, they found the food supplies. Soldiers bustled aroundrge cooking fires, preparing the evening meal. Balwindar observed the setup, noting theyout of the food stores and the location of the kitchen area.


    "That''s where we''ll slip in the herbs," Balwindar said coolly, as he took out a small pouch of dried powder from his inner robes and handed it to his subordinates.


    "Nice, they''ll be fighting with... issues," Suraj blurted out as he got mused by the idea, only to receive a light smack on the back of his head.


    "One more word of nonsense, and I''ll pour half of this down your throat. Focus," Balwindar scolded, as the others chuckled at their poorrade for being the victim of their team leader''s reprimand.


    He directed Suraj and Mukesh to mix the herbal powder into the food. Following orders, both approached the cooking area when only the chef was present. With a friendly tone, Suraj asked, "What''s in the food today? I hope it''s not that usual nonsense."


    The chef, annoyed by the interruption, scolded him, "Why do you care? Just wait and eat like everyone else. Now get out."


    Seizing the moment, Mukesh discreetly slipped the herb mixture into the cooking pot. As they left, Suraj taunted yfully, "Just make sure the food is good this time, chef."


    This turned out to be a bad move as the angered chef threw a cooking utensil at his head. When they returned to Balwindar, he didn''t point out anything, as it had all turned out well and avoided any confusion.


    As the team continued their patrol, they caught wind of rumors suggesting that the negotiations had borne fruit: half of the prisoners were to be released in exchange for supplies. Moving cautiously, they found themselves on the brink of danger when they narrowly evaded a restricted area near the tent of higher Mughal officials, where strategies were being discussed.


    Balwindar signalled for silence, as they eavesdrop to gather valuable intelligence on the retreat scheduled for nightfall and the forting negotiations. With stealth and precision, they seamlessly blended back into their normal patrol routine, evading any suspicion of their activities.


    "What''s the next n, Sardar? Shouldn''t we wait for them to take half the vigers first?" Shaurya asked Balwindar.


    "We wait until dusk, regardless of whether they leave or not," Balwindar replied firmly. "His Highness has already anticipated this. We proceed with the n, no matter the oue of the negotiations."


    Looking at each other, they nodded in unison and continued their patrol, gathering more information.


    <strong>The exchange for hostages in evening</strong>


    In a forest clearing, there''s a creepy quietness, just the soft sound of leaves moving in the breeze. The area is filled with trees and bushes, giving good hiding spots for Aditya''s soldiers. They''re ready for the Mughal army, with musketeers hidden in the shadows and behind rocks.


    Two groups of musketeers lie in wait among the trees and rocks. Captain Raghav, leading five toons, positions his men for a direct assault, while Captain Himanshu,manding four toons, prepares to encircle the enemy and cover any potential retreat.


    The tension is palpable as every gaze is fixed on the advancing Mughal forces.


    Meanwhile, Aditya maintains a safe distance at the rear, surrounded by his forces and allies, ready to issue decisive orders if needed.


    At the heart of the clearing, Colonel Nilesh stood with a small contingent of royal guards and a toon armed with repeating crossbows, surrounded by additional guards disguised as viger for logistic support. Supplies were neatly stacked in carts draped with white cloths, giving the impression of a peaceful exchange.


    The Mughal messenger approaches with a contingent of 400 soldiers and 150 bound vigers. Behind them, 300 unadorned horses in ropes await, intended for the exchange.


    Both leaders advanced to the midpoint, their forces maintaining a safe distance. Nilesh kept his sword sheathed at his waist, while the Mughal leader carried his talwar simrly. They exchanged formal greetings, setting the tone for their negotiations.


    "Colonel Nilesh," he announced, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Faujdar Sohail," replied the messenger, matching Nilesh''s formality with a nod.


    Sohail greeted Nilesh with a shallow bow. "I trust your journey was uneventful?"


    Nilesh returned the nod. "As uneventful as can be expected," he replied evenly.


    Sohail''s gaze swept over the clearing. "Is that all? No musketeers or siege machines?" he asked curiously.


    "We are all that is necessary," Nilesh replied confidently.


    Sohail''s gaze lingered on Nilesh''s attire, he smirked. "What''s with this ceremonial disy? I didn''t know your kind indulged in such formalities during serious matters."


    Nilesh''s demeanor darkened. "In ournd, we say, ''Pigs can''t digest royal food,''" he retorted.


    Drawing his sword, he pointed it at Sohail. "When you first graced our base, you were as humble as a street dog. And now, you dare to spout such nonsense against the forces of His Highness? You vile lot are not deserving of mutual courtesy."


    Sohail, sensing the tension, raised his hands in surrender, a disarming smile ying on his lips. "Easy, Colonel, that was merely a jest," he said soothingly. "Look at the vigers behind me, ready for a peaceful exchange. As a soldier, shouldn''t you prioritize following His will?"


    As the tension in Nilesh''s eyes began to ease, Sohail slowly lowered his hands, the mischief still evident in his expression. "I must admit, Colonel, I expected arger contingent from your side."


    Nilesh''s jaw tightened, but he maintained hisposure as he sheathed his sword. "A pack of wolves doesn''t need numbers to destroy a legion of sheep," he replied, smirking.


    Sohail''s expression hardened momentarily, but he quickly masked it with a genial smile. "Indeed, Colonel, your confidence is admirable," he replied smoothly, though a glint of mischief lingered in his eyes.


    "Shall we proceed with the exchange?" Sohail suggested.


    Nilesh nodded in agreement. His men swiftly began to move the carts of supplies towards the captured vigers, their movements filled withbour as they pulled the carts to the waiting Mughal soldiers.


    "Now, it''s your turn," Nilesh said, fixing his gaze on Sohail.


    Sohail, with a hint of skepticism, inquired if Nilesh had brought the decree for safe passage from the prince. Nilesh pointed to one of his royal guard subordinates who held the document.


    Sohail''s smile widened at the sight of the required item. He drew his talwar and pressed it against Nilesh''s throat, shocking the colonel, who instinctively took a few steps back. Both soldiers at the back poised their weapons, ready to intervene, but Nilesh gestured for them to stand down, indicating a surprising level of trust.


    "You''re quite smart and na?ve for your position. How do you like these sudden turns of fate?" Sohail grinned, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and satisfaction.


    Nilesh, regaining hisposure, responded with pride and defiance. "Why are you doing this? Do you think you can escape easily? We were almost done with the exchange."


    Sohail''s grin remained intact as he exined, "Yourck of musketeers has confirmed our doubts about the strength of your formation in the forest. Neither those deadly siege machines nor your men pose any threat to us. It''s nothing personal, Colonel, but we''ve received orders from our higher-ups to eliminate you once we confirm your weakness. And that safe passage wille in handy in more ways than one. So, now, as a gentleman, tell your soldier to hand over the safe passage decree. "


    He lowered his voice as he leaned forward,"I may consider sparing you to slip from the carnage."


    Nilesh''s prideful demeanour remained unchanged as he replied, "Since you seem to want it so desperately, how can I deny you?" With a decisive snap of his fingers, he signalled for the document to be handed over.


    <i>''Bang!''</i>


    <i>************************</i>


    Author''s Notes:


    Well, when I think nothing is going right, there are some people who lift my mood by either golden tickets or daily votes. Thank you again, wolfhunter5292 for the new 3 GT tickets.


    Thanks to all my voters forst week''s performance. I saw a rise in my daily voters list, and its significance is huge when ites to the survivability of this novel. So please ept my heartfelt gratitude, as I couldn''t convey my thoughts properly in a hurryst time.

 Chapter 85: Double crossed

    <h4>Chapter 85: Double crossed</h4>


    Bakshi Asimuh Khan stood at the edge of the forest clearing with hisrades in arms as his currentmander Sohail initiated the hostage deal. His heart was heavy with regret as he scanned the Samrajya''s forces, which appeared too weak. He could only see a bunch of crossbowmen and infantry soldiers with spears and shields.


    The serenendscape, bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, belied the tension as the vigers pulling carts from the other side of the delegation crossed paths and came to their side, standing near the captive vigers. Hisrades valued him for his unwavering sense of duty and valor, traits that had earned him respect and honor among the ranks.


    Because of these traits, he felt disgusted with what was going to happen next as he knew the n beforehand. He dropped his head, recollecting his past moments before in the tent of the suprememander.


    "Your grace, please, let me pass from this daunting task. I don''t want to lead the attack when the exchange is supposed to be peaceful. I am not afraid of fighting them if the timees, but I am afraid of the judgment for this treachery."


    Earlier, he had been given the opportunity to lead the attack on the peace delegation, should they appear weak, and to ensure that they secured the safe passage decree from the prince. But the duplicity of the strategy did not sit well with his morals. With a heavy heart, he had politely requested to let the opportunity pass.


    "You are a fool, Asimuh," Ansari sneered, his eyes burning with contempt. "This is war, not a moral yground. You are demoted to Bakshi (simr rank to captain). Now leave."


    Enraged by what he saw as insubordination, Ansari had demoted asimuh, relegating him to serve under his colleague, Faujdar Sohail, as his deputy. The humiliation was palpable.


    At present, he wondered if things could have gone the other way if he had taken the leadership and reported it as per his suitings. As he was lost in his thoughts, suddenly a loud sound of thunder caught his attention.


    <strong><i>''Bang!''</i></strong>


    "My hand! My hand! Argh!..."


    Themander shrieked as he got shot in his hand, wounded, his sword ttering to the ground. Within seconds, a sword pierced through Sohail''s chest, blood spurting from the fatal wound. Sohail staggered before crumpling to the ground.


    "They shot themander! Ourmander is killed!"


    "Look over there, it''s the musketeers behind the trees!"


    Bakshi Asimuh''s eyes widened in horror as he caught the words of hisrades. He turned to the shady areas of the trees from where the smoke appeared. Behind the trees, familiar figures in blue uniforms appeared with muskets having shining bays as the true nemesis they had faced just that morning.


    "Shield wall formation! Now!" Bakshi Asimuh shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Protect the prisoners!"


    His men hurried to form a shield wall, their shields interlocking to create a barrier against the iing fire. Asimuh''s mind raced. They were outnumbered and taken by surprise. The musketeers'' shots rang out, the sound of gunfire echoing through the clearing. Some of his men fell, but the shield wall held.


    The chaos reached a new level as the horses, spooked by the noise and the smell of blood, began to rear and pull at their tethers. Asimuh saw the animals straining against the ropes, their eyes wide with fear.


    "Damn it, secure the horses! Keep them under control!" he barked, but it was toote.


    A particrly loud musket shot sent the horses into a frenzy. They broke free, galloping wildly through the clearing, knocking over soldiers and vigers alike. The Mughal soldiers tried to regain control, but the chaos was too great.


    Amidst the turmoil, Asimuh saw some of the vigers who joined before unfurling the carts and pulling out weapons and shields. His heart sank as he realized they had been deceived. Those vigers, now armed, began attacking the unsuspecting Mughal soldiers, stabbing them in the back and slitting their throats.


    "Fall back! Retreat to the forest!" Bakshi Asimuh ordered, trying to regain some semnce of control.


    But retreating wasn''t an option for many. Captain Raghav and his musketeers charged from their hiding spots, engaging in fierce meleebat with the Mughal soldiers. Whenever they found an opening, they fired their muskets, the shots echoing through the trees.


    Joining the fray, the crossbowmen with their repeating crossbows unleashed a deadly barrage of bolts, adding to the confusion and carnage. The Mughal soldiers, caught between the musket fire and the relentless crossbow bolts, found themselves overwhelmed.


    Those who tried to flee found themselves facing Captain Himanshu and his toons, who were ready in line formation to shoot any who attempted to escape. The Mughal soldiers dropped their weapons and bowed down, hoping to surrender, but they were met with a relentless barrage of gunfire, wiping them out in a pincer attack.


    Asimuh, heavily wounded and surrounded by the carnage, tried to retreat but was shot in the leg, copsing to the ground. He watched in despair as his forces were decimated. Hisrades, the sardars,y dead or dying around him. Despair filled his heart as Colonel Nilesh approached with the sword held firm in his hand.


    "You didn''t n to have a peaceful exchange from the beginning, did you?" Bakshi Asimuh asked with bitter resignation.


    "It''s nothing personal," Colonel Nilesh replied coldly.


    Thest thing Asimuh saw was the glint of Nilesh''s sword before it came down, and his world turned upside down.


    <strong>Few momentster</strong>


    Aditya surveyed the aftermath of the battle with a heavy heart. The vigers, now freed, huddled together, eating the food provided by his men. Some of the vigers, injured in the crossfire, were being carried on makeshift stretchers to the camp for medical attention. The scene was a mix of relief and sorrow, the cost of victory evident in every weary face and bloodstained ground.


    Aditya turned to Colonel Nilesh, who stood at attention nearby. "What is the casualty count?" he asked.


    Nilesh''s expression was somber. "Thirty-nine of our men died, sir, and fifty-six are injured, including some vigers."


    Aditya nodded, appreciating the gravity of the situation. "Good job, Colonel. You better rest now. I will rmend some one to take your ce for next phase."


    Nilesh straightened up, a look of determination in his eyes. "Thank you, sir, but I am ready for duty."


    A faint smile crossed Aditya''s face. "Alright, get the rockets ready. Lead your men to set up the palisade wall."


    "Yes, sir," Nilesh replied with a salute, then turned and marched off to fulfill his orders.


    ''<i>These corpses... I should have made them dig their own graves beforehand.</i>''


    Aditya''s gaze drifted over the battlefield, his thoughts troubled by the sight of the fallen enemy soldiers. His own men''s bodies were being respectfully taken away, but dealing with the enemy corpses posed a logistical and moral dilemma, especially with another battle looming on the horizon. As he contemted the best course of action, a familiar voice called out to him.


    Pratap approached, his expression as serious as ever. Aditya braced himself, knowing his friend''s sense of honor might lead toplicated requests. "Your Highness, the battle was swift and decisive. I regret not being able to join and witness your tactics."


    Aditya sighed in relief, thinking, ''<i>Of course, how can I forget he''s a battle freak.</i>''


    But his relief was short-lived as Pratap continued, "Still, I don''t understand why we didn''t take any prisoners. We could gather more intel. And what about their burial?"


    Aditya ced a reassuring hand on Pratap''s shoulder, smiling convincingly. "Sometimes, we need to create examples. I won''t argue with you on matters of ideals, as they can differ. But I assure you, you will see the charisma of my siege machines that I have promised you before ."


    Pratap nodded, though his face reflected mixed emotions. He understood the logic but struggled with the harshness of the reality. "I trust your judgment, Aditya."


    Aditya gave a firm nod. "Good. Now, let''s ensure our defences are solid for the next confrontation."


    As Pratap walked away to oversee preparations, Aditya took onest look at the battlefield. The corpses of the enemy soldiersy where they had fallen as a brutal reminder of the costs of war. He steeled himself, knowing that every decision he made carried weighty consequences, and that leadership required not only strength but also the ability to bear those burdens.


    ***************


    Author''s notes:


    Thank you wolfhunter5292 for donating 7 new GT tickets and the top daily voters of this month who are oritsu3kuro, Jai_maa_bhadrakali and Moose_Impact.


    May the almighty lord watch over you all. (" Radhe Radhe!" ??????)

 Chapter 86 I died in a unfortunate way!

    86 Chapter86-I died in a unfortunate way!


    Urgh, damn it! That woman spilled everything!


    I cursed under my breath, realizing I should have spoken to her beforeing up here.


    I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "So, you''ve finally figured everything out," I said, letting go of any pretense.


    I had decided to stop pretending, though I had no idea...


    That this small mistake would set off a series of major events in the future.


    I took a deep breath, letting my frustration wash over me.


    "Well," I said, trying to adopt a more serious tone, "since you know everything, we might as well talk this out."


    I could understand what was going through his mind. His voice was filled with pain, and his clenched fists showed just how angry he was.


    I didn''t want to take the aggressive route, like some viin who would simply end things with a violent finish.


    Even though taking that path would be easier, I refused to go down that road because I didn''t see myself as that kind of person.


    I took a deep breath and said again, "I know I messed up, but... Look, man, let''s try to work this out without any fighting."


    Just as I finished speaking, Alex suddenly bolted toward me.


    "I swear, I''ll kill you, you bastard!" he growled, his voice trembling with anger.


    His teeth were gritted so tightly that his jaw was visibly strained, and his eyes zed with fierce rage...


    Fuck it...


    My instincts kicked in, and I quickly braced myself, preparing to defend against whatever wasing.


    Alex drew a ck dagger from his belt, its sleek de gleaming ominously in the sunlight.


    I was momentarily taken aback, but I didn''t hesitate.


    From my inventory, I pulled out both of my daggers, ready to counter his attack.


    His eyes widened in surprise, but before I could react further, his expression shifted.


    He was smiling...


    What?


    Why is he smiling?


    A chill ran down my spine as I watched his grin.


    I didn''t like it at all.


    My instincts screamed at me to run, but my brain knew the truth...


    It was toote.


    Instead of attacking, Alex threw his dagger aside and, with a desperate look, lunged at me, wrapping his arms around me in a tight embrace.


    I was stunned.


    My mind raced as I realized his intention toote¡ªhe was trying to throw me off the rooftop.


    I struggled, but Alex''s grip was too strong.


    Suddenly, we were both falling off the edge. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I couldn''t think any more given


    The fall was a wild blur.


    As we dropped, everything around me spun into a mix of colors and shapes.


    The ground rushed up toward us fast, and the wind roared so loudly it was hard to think.


    My heart raced, pounding with fear and confusion.


    I looked at Alex, whose face showed a mix of pain and resolve.


    He tried to hold onto me, but the force of our fall pulled us apart.


    I could see the city below getting closer, the once-busy streets now a chaotic mess of broken buildings and debris.


    "Alex!" I shouted over the wind, but the sound was lost in the roar.


    My voice was barely a whisper against the howling air. "You fucked me har!"


    He didn''t answer.


    But, I didn''t care about...


    I looked at him for a few seconds...


    Instead, he seemed to brace himself for impact, his eyes closed tightly as if hoping for some miracle.


    The sensation of falling was overwhelming¡ªevery second felt like an eternity.


    The ground grew nearer, and I could see the jagged edges of the ruins below.


    My stomach twisted with fear, and a cold sweat drenched my body despite the rushing wind...


    In those moments, my mind raced through everything that had led up to this point¡ªthe confrontation, the misunderstanding, and the mistakes that had brought us here.


    It wasmon. Every human fears death. Only the bravest embrace it as if it''s nothing.


    A quote came to mind as I was falling. Someone once said, "Death smiles at us all, but all a man can do is smile back."


    **Sigh**


    I closed my eyes, just like Alex, and finally smiled.


    In this life, I had lost my virginity.


    All I could focus on now was the impending impact, bracing myself for the inevitable collision.


    Suddenly, I hit the ground with a violent jolt...


    "Uuchk!"


    The impact was bone-jarring, and a blinding pain exploded through my body.


    I was thrown violently against debris, my vision darkening as I hit the hard surface.


    The air was knocked from my lungs, and I struggled to breathe or speak...


    Everything went ck for a moment.


    When I regained some sense of awareness, the cityscape was a disorienting blur, and the pain was a throbbing agony all over my body.


    I could barely make out Alex lying nearby, his own condition as bad as mine.


    Iy there, struggling to move, every breathing with difficulty...


    Am I dying?


    Judging by the blood flowing from the back of my head, I believe so.


    My condition was grim.


    Pain radiated from my head to every part of my body, an unbearable pain.


    A system screen kept shing in my ckening mind, filled with countless warnings.


    [Warning, host! Your hit points are reducing at a tremendous rate.]


    [At this rate, you will die within two minutes.]


    [Assessing Forbidden book &$!"?"!]


    Book?


    What kind of book is that?


    Why is it named that way?


    I didn''t know, nor did I want to.


    All I felt now was pain.


    Time moved smoothly like a waterfall.


    Huh?


    Let''s count for thest time...


    1


    2


    3


    4


    5


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching, but before I couldprehend what was happening, I finally lost my life.


    A system screen appeared in my mind, delivering the final message.


    [System Error! Host has died!]


    Suddenly, it felt as if I was being yanked into something, my surroundings blurring into a whirl of colors and sensations.


    The sensation was so rapid and disorienting that I couldn''t grasp what was happening.


    One moment I was standing still, and the next, it was as though I had been hurled through a tunnel of shifting light and shadow, my senses overwhelmed by the speed and force of the transition.


    Darkness surrounded me, a thick, oppressive void that seemed to swallow every sound and sensation.


    I felt weightless, suspended in an endless abyss.


    "Where... am I?"


    I muttered, my voice echoing strangely in the emptiness.


    I could talk?


    That''s surprising, given that I just died a minute ago...


    Where am I?


    I strained my eyes, searching for any sign of light, but there was nothing.


    The fuck is going on with my heart...


    My heart was pounding loudly in my chest...


    Why is it beating so fast?


    I reached out, hoping to find something solid, something real to anchor myself to.


    Huh?


    My hands iled in the darkness, grasping at nothing but air.


    The silence was deafening, pressing in on me from all sides...


    "System! System!" I called out over and over, but there was no response.


    When no answer came, I realized the system wasn''t present in this ce.


    "Hello?" I called out again with a expressionless voice. "Is anyone there?"


    No answer.


    Just the suffocating silence.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Okay, think," I whispered. "You have to get out of here."


    But to get out, I need to find a way, which is not obvious here...


    What should I do? How can I escape from this ce?


    After a minute of thinking, I suddenly realized something...


    Hey! Wait a minute, isn''t this just like those situations where the main protagonist gets trapped in some weird ce?


    I looked around at the void surrounding me.


    I think so...


    So, what do they do?


    They run and find a source of light to escape...


    But, the main problem is they always manage to see the next day, but I might not...


    And finding a source of light seems pointless when all I see is darkness for miles.


    I couldn''t even see my own body...


    But given my current situation, with no system or any knowledge, running might be my best option.


    Sure, I might get exhausted, but if I stay here, I''ll die within a few days.


    Trying is better than just sitting around doing nothing.


    I forced my legs to move, taking tentative steps into the void.


    Every step felt heavy, as if the darkness itself was weighing me down.


    I stumbled forward, desperate to find a way out, to find any clue about where I was or how I got here.


    After hours of running, I finally saw something...


    Suddenly, a faint light flickered in the distance.


    Wow, that clich¨¦ was actually real. I was wrong.


    Hope surged through me as I quickened my pace, moving towards the light.


    It''s working...


    It grew brighter with each step, illuminating the darkness bit by bit.


    The light felt warm,forting, a stark contrast to the cold Void I had been trapped in.


    A little more...


    Just as I was about to reach it, a sharp pain shot through my head.


    Why my head?


    I doubled over, holding my temples as the world around me twisted violently.


    The darkness turned into a blinding light, and I felt like I was falling again, spinning through a wild mix of colors and sounds.


    Shit!


    I gasped and opened my eyes, blinking rapidly to adjust to the sudden brightness.


    I was no longer in the void.


    Instead, I found myself lying in a bed, the soft sheets tangled around me.


    Sunlight streamed through a window, casting a warm glow on the room.


    I sat up slowly, my head still throbbing from the fall. "What... was that?" I whispered, trying to piece together what had just happened.


    The room was familiar, theyout and furniture all too real.


    I nced around, my heart still racing. It was my room.


    No one was present..


    I quickly touched my forehead and murmured, "There''s no blood."


    There was nothing on my head.


    The wound waspletely gone.


    Next, I examined the other parts of my body that had been injured and covered in blood just a few hours earlier.


    I was safe.


    The fall, the pain and, the darkness¡ªit had all been a dream.


    I took a deep breath, triing to calm the lingering confusion.


    "So, It was just a dream," I told myself.


    Despite everything, I still had doubts. The pain from the fall had felt so real, the emotions and those system messages were vivid.


    System?


    I thought, "System."


    A system screen appeared before me.


    [Yes, host?]


    So, the system is actually active...


    I asked, "Did you save me from that fall?"


    [What do you mean by ''fall,'' host? What are you referring to?]


    Hmm... Based on how the system responded, it seems it was all just a dream.


    But what if the system is actually lying to me? Though the chances seemed slim, it was still a possibility I couldn''t ignore.


    As I pondered this unsettling thought, another crucial idea suddenly came to mind...


    Time?


    What about the time?


    I clearly recalled the time I saw in the dream.


    If I check the current time andpare it to the dream time, I might be able to figure out what''s going on or learn something important.


    With a sense of urgency, I looked at my smartwatch that could give me the current time.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Pervert_Human

 Chapter 87 Monster Invasion

    87 Chapter87-Monster Invasion


    As I pondered this unsettling thought, another crucial idea suddenly came to mind...


    Time?


    What about the time?


    I clearly recalled the time I saw in the dream.


    If I check the current time andpare it to the dream time, I might be able to figure out what''s going on or learn something important.


    With a sense of urgency, I looked at my smartwatch that could give me the current time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne Total Rules Broken: 1 Current Rules Broken: 0 Time: 9 p.m.


    ...


    Ehh?


    I slept for nine hours?


    That''s unbelievable...


    I didn''t expect the night to start while I was asleep...


    So, that''s it.


    This proves it was just a dream.


    But still, it''s hard to believe...


    I have no choice but to move on.


    "Gruuuu~"


    Just then, a rumble came from my stomach, signaling that I was a bit hungry. It had been a while since I had eaten anything, especially since I hadn''t had a single bite of food since arriving at the shelter. For now, let''s eat and¡ª


    Suddenly, a deafening st erupted from the first floor of the building, jolting me out of my thoughts. The entire building began to shake violently. My heart raced as the ground beneath me trembled, throwing me off bnce.


    "What the heck is going on?" I shouted, trying to steady myself against the wall. It felt like the entire building was on the verge of copse.


    The lights in the room also began to shake and looked like they might fall on me, so I quickly opened my door and got out as fast as I could.


    My mind raced as I tried to make sense of the chaos around me.


    Fuck me!


    All I saw aftering out were people running frantically up and down the corridor. The air was filled with shouts and the sound of footsteps echoing off the walls.


    I also heard someone shout, "Run! Everyone, run! Those ugly monsters are here!"


    I was baffled by his words. Who were these ugly monsters? Dont tell me...


    And if they were here, were they responsible for this violent shaking? I looked around in a panic. As a man ran toward me, I grabbed his cor and urgently asked, "What''s happening? What do you mean by ''ugly monsters''?"


    The man''s eyes were wide with fear as he stumbled, trying to break free from my grip.


    He looked like he was about to copse from the adrenaline.


    "Are you serious?" he gasped, trying to catch his breath. "You don''t know? They''re¡ª"


    Before he could finish, another st rocked the building, cutting off his words. Debris rained down from the ceiling, and I had to duck to avoid falling pieces.


    "Those monsters!" he continued, shouting over the noise. "They''re those bear-like creatures and others."


    I let go of his cor, causing him to stumble and fall to the floor. He quickly got up and ran toward the staircase.


    What? They''re here already?


    It''s not that I didn''t consider the possibility of them showing up, but I didn''t expect them to arrive so quickly, especially since there are still 22 hours left until everything is supposed to be over.


    The shaking grew more violent, and I could hear the building''s supports groaning under the strain. No, I couldn''t wait more here...


    My instincts kicked in, and I knew I had to get out before the building copsed on top of me.


    I hurried down the staircase, moving as fast as I could, only to be met with a scene that, while not entirely surprising, was dire for my situation.


    No, no, no...


    I was in serious trouble. The entrance of the hospital was swarming with monsters. Two massive Abominations, towering and grotesque, were battling a horde of zombies, while elite group members tried to fend them off.


    Smith brothers, Anna and, others groups were right in the thick of the fight, their movements swift and desperate as they fought the monstrous invaders.


    I scanned the area and saw people scattered everywhere. Some stood frozen in fear, clustered together in groups, while others were paralyzed with terror, their panic evident. I couldn''t spot Solos, James, or Marcus anywhere. They were probably busy protecting others amidst the chaos.


    ''Damn it, I can''t stay here.''


    If anyone spots me, they''ll definitely ask or force me to fight. With so many people around, refusing them right in front of their faces isn''t an option.


    Retreating seemed like the best option.


    I turned and quickly ascended to the second floor, where I found Lia hectically evacuating people from their rooms.


    ''What''s she doing here?'' I wondered, but she spotted me immediately.


    "Michael, why did youe up here?" she asked.


    "I came to grab my weapons to join the fight downstairs," I exined.


    "Oh, okay. Take them," she replied.


    I moved slowly toward my room while Lia continued helping people down the corridor, guiding them toward the staircase.


    Before I opened my door, I called out to her, "Hey, Lia, I didn''t ask anyone on the first floor, but doesn''t this hospital have a safe or fire exit?"


    "Yeah," she said. "It''s on the first floor and leads to the back of the hospital. We''re doing our best to get everyone out through there."


    "Ohh, got ikot. Thanks for information. Keep it up," I said.


    I quickly opened my room''s door and stepped inside, shutting it behind me to prepare for whaty ahead.


    Oh fuck, now I have to wait for her to leave or she might ask me to join the fight again. I guess I can wait for that. The fire exit would have been a great way to get out if there weren''t people stationed there.


    What should I do now? Since the exit route is out, I need to find a new option. I decided to think it over carefully, so I put my right hand on my face like Sherlock Holmes and pondered further.


    Hmm...


    No, that''s not good; I''d get caught...


    This option isn''t good either, and neither is that one...


    After pushing all distractions aside and thinking hard, I finally found an escape route. It''s one that no one would expect. It''s a bit risky, but with hundreds of healing potions, a minor wound isn''t a big deal, even though the pain still can''t be ignored.


    I waited, holding my breath, until the corridor grew silent, the only sound the faint ticking of a distant clock. Slowly, I turned the doorknob and cracked the door open, just wide enough to peer through. My eyes scanned the brightly lit hallway, searching for any sign of Lia. Satisfied she had indeed gone, I opened the door fully, the hinges creaking softly in protest. I stepped cautiously into the corridor, the cold tiles pressing against the soles of my feet. I moved to the middle of the corridor...


    I took a deep breath, bracing myself for what I was about to do. My eyes fixed on the ss panel wall by the staircase, my heart pounding wildly. Yeah, I was nning to jump from the second floor by breaking this ss wall. It might sound like a suicide attempt, but I was confident I''d survive until my bravery ran out. My n was to escape the hospital this way because it led to the east side, while both the fire exit and entrance were on the north and south sides. This route was better since no one, including the monsters, would see me, and I could get away easily...


    Though, I don''t believe I''ll be lucky attempting this, but let''s do it anyway.


    Without a second thought, I sprinted forward, my feet thudding against the tiles.


    The air seemed to whip past me as I sprinted, my eyes fixed on the ss. Each step brought me closer, the adrenaline surging through my veins. The ss panel loomed ahead, and in a matter of seconds, I was mere inches away.


    With a final burst of speed, I threw myself at the ss. The impact was shattering¡ªliterally. The ss burst around me in a shower of shining pieces, the sound of it breaking echoing in my ears.


    For a moment, I was worried that some of the shards might hit my eyes since I was surrounded by them, but luckily, nothing happened.


    The force of my momentum carried me through, and suddenly, I was falling.


    Maybe not suddenly, since I already expected it...


    The world seemed to slow down as I plummeted from the second floor. The ground rushed up to meet me, and I hit it hard, the impact sending a jolt of pain through my body. I tumbled and rolled,ing to a stop in a heap. Here ites...


    Pain radiated from my right leg, a sharp, searing agony that told me I was hurt.


    I knew it...


    Gritting my teeth, I pushed myself up to a sitting position. I knew something would go wrong; my luck couldn''t be so good that I''d survive so easily...


    My right leg throbbed, and I nced down to see a deep gash running along my shin. "Man, my legggg."


    Blood oozed from the wound, staining my pants and pooling on the ground. I winced, the pain nearly overwhelming, but I knew I couldn''t afford to be immobilized.


    Naturally, I had already made some preparations for this.


    Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out one of the healing potions I had stashed away. Huh? Why are my hands shaking? Didn''t I only hurt my leg?


    With shaky hands, I uncorked it and dranked it quickly, feeling a strange, tingling sensation as the potion took effect. The bleeding slowed, and the pain began to subside, though the injury didn''t vanishpletely...


    But, since I had multiple potions, I could quickly recover from this injury.


    So, breathing heavily, I looked around, taking in my surroundings. I found myself on a residential street nestled between several houses and the hospital. Streetmps lined the road near the hospital, casting a warm glow and light that illuminated the area. The surrounding streets were still dark, making the bright streetmps near the hospital stand out even more.


    It was strange how quickly themps had been fixed. When I first got here, most of them were either broken or short-circuited. The speed of the repairs was impressive¡ªmaybe Marcus arranged for someone to fix them, or it was done by someone really skilled. Either way, it seemed unlikely that just anyone could have fixed them so fast...


    After waiting a few minutes, I felt the healing effects take over; my injured leg and other wounds gradually mended. I carefully stood up and stretched, easing the stiffness from my body.


    To my surprise, no one hade to check the second floor during this time. Even if they had, I doubt they would have spotted me. Why? I was wearing the mask I got from Hyosan School. It really came in handy.


    Huggh...


    I should leave now.


    After stretching a bit more, I decided to head toward the center, since this area would likely be overtaken by the zone in a few hours.


    But then, suddenly, a loud roar echoed through the streets...


    "What now?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Pervert_Human

 Chapter 88 Rescuing the villagers

    88 Rescuing the vigers


    Mukesh, realizing the confrontation was inevitable, readied himself for the fight.


    The soldier lunged forward with his sword for a downward strike, and Mukesh swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the de. He ducked under a horizontal sh and seized the opportunity tond a powerful elbow m to the soldier''s midsection, forcing him to stagger back.


    "You''re fast, viger, but it won''t save you," the soldier growled, regaining his bnce.


    The soldier attacked again, his strikes bing more aggressive as he attempted to slice wider.


    Taking side steps Mukesh easily dodged another downward strike followed by an upward sh and exploiting the momentum he used his left forearm into the blunt spine of the de, deflecting it with a satisfying ng.


    Then delivered a quick jab to the soldier''s jaw, disorienting him momentarily.


    Mukesh followed up with another swiping left kick to the soldier''s knee, causing him to copse slightly.


    However, in the heat of the fight, his foot slipped on a loose pebble, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The soldier, seeing his advantage, moved in for the kill, raising his sword high.


    A flying dagger pierced down his throat, just as he was about to bring down the sword.


    The soldier copsed, dropping his sword as he struggled for breath.


    Mukesh looked up in surprise to see Rajesh standing behind the fallen soldier with a smug grin.


    "How long are you nning to sleep, Should I arrange a bed?" Rajesh taunted, offering his hand to pull Mukesh up.


    Mukesh grabbed Rajesh''s hand and got to his feet, breathing heavily. "Thanks... I felt like Yama gazing into my soul."


    "Lucky kid" Rajesh taunted.


    "The others have already assembled at the meeting point. Since you werete, I was sent to find you."


    Mukesh smiled in relief. "Let''s not keep them waiting any longer."


    The two men quickly made their way to the entrance while keeping themselves in shadows.


    Outside the Mughal camp


    Colonel Amit stood with his men on the outskirts of the Mughal base camp under the shadows of forest, anticipation etched on his face.


    The night air was thick with tension as he surveyed his troops: 50 royal guards, each equipped with antern shield and spear, and 100 crossbowmen (four toons) armed with repeating crossbows.


    Thentern shields are the newly invented shields with customisednterns in its core based on the model used by italian police.


    It glowed faintly, providing vision in the dark and provide a unique mechanism to on or off in the middle of the battle. It'' name and design has never seen or heard in indian subcontinent. The royal guards equipped with this new weapon were particrly excited. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amit''s heart raced. He was eager to prove himself, knowing his colleague Nilesh had already carved a name in their ranks.


    Suddenly, a fire crackled in the distance: the signal they had been waiting for.


    "Men, prepare to charge!" Amitmanded, as the adrenaline coursing through him.


    The pigeon post had specified their target: the vige entrance gate, located on the right side of the stables, which would be confirmed by res.


    As the stables ignited and a second explosion rocked the camp, Amit''s excitement grew.


    He raised his spear, thentern shield casting a glow around him. "Charge!"


    "For the samrajya!"


    "For the prince."


    With a coordinated movement, his men surged forward.The area around the stables was aze, adding to the confusion among the Mughal soldiers.


    Amit''s forces encountered minimal resistance, as many enemies were absent for unknown reasons, but that didn''t matter for now.


    "Stay in formation! sh the lights!" Amit ordered.


    The royal guards formed a defensive line, theirntern shields casting a bright, blinding light across the battlefield. The sudden illumination disoriented the Mughal soldiers, momentarily blinding them and disrupting their coordination.


    Taking advantage of the confusion, the crossbowmen positioned themselves behind the protective line of shields and unleashed a relentless volley of bolts.


    The superior range and rapid rate of fire of their repeating crossbows decimated the Mughal ranks before they could regroup.


    Panic spread among the Mughals as they struggled to shield their eyes from the ring light while simultaneously facing a hail of deadly bolts.


    The few who managed to advance were quickly cut down by the disciplined spearmen behind thentern shields.


    In a matter of minutes, the battlefield was littered with the bodies of fallen Mughals. It was a swift victory with almost no noise.


    Reaching the vige entrance, Amit found a clear passage amidst the surrounding Mughal tents. He led his men through, thentern shields casting an eerie light on the surroundings.


    Inside the vige, a group of vigers approached, identifying themselves as spies. Their leader, Balwindar, stepped forward, carrying an unconscious viger.


    Balwindar took out a silver medal like object , its surface etched with symbol of swastika as a prearranged token of trust.


    "Colonel Amit, I presume?" Balwindar greeted, his voice strained butposed.


    Amit nodded, his jaw clenching slightly. "Yes. What''s the situation?"


    Balwindar met his gaze with an unflinching stare. "Large force. Scouts estimate nine to ten thousand Mughals."


    "Standard Agra army - spearmen, crossbowmen, archers. Cavalry neutralized." He gestured towards the burning stables with a curt nod.


    A flicker of approval crossed Amit''s face. "Good." His expression hardened again. "What about Vigers?"


    Balwindar''s reply was devoid of emotion. "Central square. Main Mughalmand structure is being taken care of."


    A furrow creased Colonel Amit''s brow as he sned balwindar''s men.


    "The enemy presence seems suspiciously low," he rumbled, his voice heavy with suspicion. "The entrance felt too easy. Is there anything you haven''t told me?"


    Suraj, eager to contribute, blurted out, "The low numbers are thanks to our special herbs, Colonel. They''ve caused some indigestion - "


    "Suraj!", Balwindar cut his voice, with a sharp but controlled voice, as he held a clear annoyance at the interruption of the chain ofmand.


    "The herbs were a necessary tactic," he followed up with an unwavering gaze.


    "However, a direct assault is no longer feasible. We must anticipate stragglers - soldiers potentially concealed within houses or observing from tree branches, ready to ambush anyone approaching the square."


    He reached into his pocket and retrieved the same medallion, its surface catching the moonlight.


    "To mitigate this threat," he continued with straight face, "we''ve marked their potential hiding ces with this symbol."


    A tense silence followed. Finally, Balwindar spoke again with a grim tone. "Time is critical, Colonel. The fires may distract the Mughals temporarily, but themotion at the entrance won''t remain concealed for long."


    Colonel Amit''s gaze flicked towards Priya, disguised as a viger. A flicker of concern crossed his features for a fleeting moment. Before Amit could speak, Balwindar''s voice cut through the silence.


    "Local recruit," Balwindar stated tly. "Sustained minor injuries during the infiltration."


    Colonel Amit stood silently, his mind racing as he weighed the risks and the necessity of a swift, coordinated operation. With a decisive nod, he decided to divide his forces into three groups.


    "toon Commanders Harish and Jagmohan," he bellowed. The two men stepped forward with hardened expression.


    "Harish," Amit continued, pointing towards the eastern side of the alleys leading to central square of vige, "you''ll lead your crossbowmen with five royal guards. Secure the rooftops there and eliminate any threats from a distance.


    Jagmohan, your toon and five royal guards will take western point, clearing the marked houses systematically. Time is of the essence, so you will have to hurry."


    He turned towards his remaining men with steely resolve. "We''ll create a diversion at the western entrance. Expect heavy resistance."


    "Commander Balwindar," he said, his gaze meeting the other man''s, "provide us with guides familiar with the marked houses and nking routes."


    Balwindar, dipped his head in a curt nod.


    "Rajesh and Mukesh, you will apany guide for the houses."


    "Anil and Shaurya you''ll be with Harish''s crossbowmen."


    "And Suraj you will stay by my side" he turned to amit and added, " we will guide you to the square."


    Few momentster


    Colonel Amit''s group moved through the vige in a snake formation, slipping silently through narrow alleys and utilizing the cover of darkness.


    As they approached a main street, a patrol of enemy soldiers appeared. Amit quickly signaled his men to hold their positions behind cover.


    The enemy patrol advanced, unaware of their presence. At thest moment, Amit''s men sprang into action.


    Thentern shields blinded the enemy as the crossbowmen unleashed a volley of bolts. The rapid session of shots overwhelmed the first wave. The royal guards, with their shields raised, formed a protective barrier, allowing the crossbowmen to continue firing. The enemy patrol was swiftly neutralized.


    Meanwhile, toon Commander Harish and his crossbowmen positioned themselves near the marked trees, using them as cover while scanning the area for any signs of movement.


    Harish spotted an enemy sentry hiding in a tree. With a single, precise bolt from his crossbow, he took the sentry down with a thud


    Momentster, another enemy emerged from a house. The crossbowmen aimed and fired simultaneously, striking the enemy down before he could shout for an rm.


    As a small group of enemy soldiers attempted to nk them, Harish and his marksmen quickly adjusted their positions.


    Harish took aim and dropped the lead soldier, causing the others to retreat, only to be picked off by the repeating bolts of the crossbowmen.


    toon Commander Jagmohan led his men through the vige, checking each marked house for hidden enemies. They moved cautiously in column formation , covering each other back.


    Jagmohan approached the first marked house and signalled his men to take positions. The door was kicked in, and the royal guards entered first with shields raised.


    An enemy soldier, hiding in the darkness, fired a shot through his crossbow. The shield deflected the projectile, and the crossbowmen quickly returned fire on the same.direvtion, neutralizing the threat.


    In the second house, Jagmohan''s men encountered a more fortified position. Several enemy archers were using stack of furniture like tool, bed and even small wooden almirahs as barricades in the dark


    The royal guards formed a shield wall with shing lights and advanced steadily.


    Crossbow bolts flew over the shields, striking the enemies behind their cover. The rapid fire of the repeating crossbows quickly suppressed the defenders.


    A final rush cleared the house, ensuring it was secure.


    ''Boom! Boom! Boom!''


    Suddenly, explosions reverberated throughout the camp, shaking the earth beneath their feet.


    Theunch of rockets illuminated the Mughal tents positioned at the outskirts of the vige. Chaos ensued, and Amit felt a pang of panic as they realized they were only halfway through.


    "We need to rush! There''s not much time!" he bellowed, urgencycing his voice.


    They charged forward, facing hordes of stationed soldiers, but nothing could halt their advance. Iing arrows shed against shield defenses, and even in the midst of melee skirmishes, the enemy was neutralized by the shing ofntern shields, blinding them, and the relentless onught of repeating bolts tearing through their ranks.


    Despite some inevitable losses, their swift assault brought them to the vige square.


    There, they found vigers huddled together, fear and distress etched on their faces, especially the women whose tears streamed down their cheeks.


    They swiftly cut down their ropes, freeing them, and formed a protective diamond formation(stretched size of square formation ) around them.


    Balwindar inquired, "Now, which direction do we take? It seems the prince has begun the attack."


    Amit replied, turning to face Balwindar, "Follow my lead to the entrance. Yes, the n is to choke from three prolonged sides; the fourth side must be open. We can make it..."


    They changed to wedge formation as Harish''s and Jagmohan''s groups provided covering fire while Amit''s group led the extraction, moving swiftly through the vige and towards safety.


    However, as they approached the entrance, they were met with hordes of Mughals attempting to flee from that side as well.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, it seemed manageable.


    Amit bellowed, "Kill them whoeveres in the way"


    They surged forward, unleashing repeating bolts upon the unsuspecting Mughals who didn''t anticipate an attack from within.


    After an initial engagement, they scattered in different directions, clearing the path for their escape. Finally, with everyone safe and sound, they finally crossed the vige, leaving the chaos behind them.


    But as they regrouped to move towards the base, a question hung in the air: What exactly was the purpose of attacking three sides keeping one side open?


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Votes are appreciated! :)


    Jeet_1993

 Chapter 89 Assault on the Camp Part -1

    89 Assault on the Camp Part -1


    Few moments before rescue in Mughal camp, chandanpur vige.


    Thest rays of the setting sun dipped below the horizon, marking the end of dusk. A lowmp cast flickering shadows on amon butfortable rug where the low-rankmanders, the faujdars - Faiz Khan, Qasim Beg, and Saif ud-Din - squeezed together in the packed space of the tent.


    Their faces were illuminated by the warm glow of the nearbymp. Between themy a Pachisi board, decorated with vibrant colors. Four sets of intricately carved ying pieces, each representing a different yer, were set on the board.


    "You look too happy despite losing, Qasim Beg?" Faiz Khan taunted, rolling the polished dice between his hands.


    Qasim Beg, with a boomingugh, chuckled. "The men are restless, my friend, but buzzing with good news. Word from the scouts suggests we''ll be packing up by nightfall. Time for some well-deserved leisure, eh?"


    Saif ud-Din, a younger man with a neatly trimmed beard, interrupted as he took the dice for his turn. "Leisure? Tell that to another mujahidin. My back still aches, dreaming only of my wife''s gentle touch."


    Faiz Khan raised a mocking eyebrow. "Ah, Saif ud-Din, the kafirs didn''t satisfy you? Still longing for that mature beauty?"


    Saif ud-Din scoffed. "Don''t preach, Faiz Khan. We all enjoyed the spoils. If not for your immense hunger, I might have imed her as my ve"


    "Then it''s for the better. I might have died of jealousy." Faiz Khan grinned.


    A wave ofughter erupted between them, amidst their yful banter. Just then, a stiff man with worried eyes burst into the tent with a pale face as he took his seat beside them.


    "Jafar Khan," Faiz Khan taunted, "this is the third time you''ve excused yourself. We''re almost done with the game!"


    Jafar Khan coughed with embarrassment. "Forgive me, brothers. The dal¡­ seems to have disagreed with my stomach. Twice now¡­"


    The men burst intoughter again, except for Faiz Khan who recalled that they had opted for only grilled meats and were still not affected by the stew.


    "Perhaps there''s something strange going on in the camp," he concluded.


    "Do you think something''s wrong with the dal?" Qasim Beg inquired with a furrowed brow.


    Before they could delve deeper, amotion erupted outside. A soldier, breathless and frantic, stumbled into the tent.


    "Fire! Hazur, fire!" he shrieked in panic. "The grand tent, the guest tent¡­ they''re both aze! The suprememander is missing... Prince Adil Khan¡­ he''s been found dead."


    The room fell silent. The yful banter evaporated, reced by a chilling dread.


    Faiz Khan rushed out of the tent, the others close behind. mes roared from the grand tent, casting an eerie orange glow on the panicked scene. People scurried around, desperately trying to control the ze or find water.


    Suddenly, the ground shuddered with a deafening explosion as the vige''s ammunition store erupted into a towering inferno, sending ming debris raining down. Fear etched itself on the faces of the soldiers.


    "This is no ident!" Faiz Khan roared, his voice barely audible above the din. "The leaders are missing, and this coordinated attack¡­ it''s a trap!"


    Saif ud-Din, his earlier lethargy reced by a steely resolve, gripped his sword hilt. "But who''s in charge? The chain ofmand is broken!"


    "We are!" Faiz Khan dered, his voice resonating with authority. "We may be faujdars, but we need to be united to survive this ordeal. Gather everyone here and assess the situation. We are on our own now."


    Meanwhile 700 metres away at the same time.


    Amidst the dense forest, the men in blue uniforms stood in a disciplined formation. At the forefront, a solid wall of 100 royal guards withntern shields formed a protective barrier.


    Behind the royal guards, 200 musketeers stood in staggered rows, their muskets held at the ready. The musketeers maintained a disciplined line formation, their weapons aimed towards the enemy camp in anticipation of the impending attack.


    An additional 50 royal guards nked the formation on both sides, their watchful eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. They stood ready to reinforce the front line or provide support to the musketeers as needed. A separate temporary wall of palisade surrounded them, keeping the enemies at bay.


    Behind this thickyer of defensive formation, five rocket stands wereid securely in a central position. The Mughal camp was surrounded by eight such small fortified positions. In one such position, a small group of additional logistics personnel operated as rocketeers, working on the five rocketunchers simultaneously.


    "Positions!" barked the toonmander.


    A nimble loader moved towards a nearby ammunition cart stacked with over 50 rockets. He hefted a 60-centimeter-long rocket, its wooden body adorned with metal fittings, and carefully maneuvered it towards theuncher. He slid the rocket into the long hollow pipe, ensuring a close fit with an exposed area at the bottom to ess the rocket''s fuse.


    Meanwhile, the gunner, with a hawk-like gaze, focused on the distant Mughal camp, their tents now mere silhouettes against the fiery glow. He expertly adjusted the axle system, elevating theuncher''s barrel for optimal range. The sturdy tripod stand ensured stability as he made these adjustments.


    "Fire!" the toonmander''s shout echoed.


    The gunners grabbed a burning piece of wood from a nearby torch and ignited the exposed fuse. They stepped back, the air thick with anticipation.


    A collective roar erupted as the fuse ignited the propent within the rocket. Five rockets, spitting fire and smoke, shot from theuncher in a fiery cascade. Their long bamboo tails guided them unerringly towards the enemy camp.


    High above the Mughal camp, the timed fuses on the rockets expired with a series of thunderous explosions. zing infernos erupted within the densely packed tents, screams piercing the night air. This small team kept repeating the process, their faces lit by the glow of the destruction they unleashed.


    Mughal camp area by this time.


    As the faujdars dispersed to rally the troops, the camp around them descended further into chaos. Soldiers, previously resting or preparing for the night unhinged by the earlier fire, were jolted into frantic activity. At first, they took the early chaos of fire as an ident, but the frequent shockwaves from the initial rocket hits had knocked several men off their feet, while others instinctively ducked for cover. The ground shook, and cloud of dust and debris engulfed the area, reducing visibility. It had not been a day since they recalled the horrors of war in the morning ambush.


    Panicked shouts and screams filled the air as soldiers stumbled through the thick smoke, their faces etched with fear and confusion. Many low-ranking soldiers tried to rally their disoriented men, one such group led by Faiz Khan and his friends on the northern front of vige.


    Faiz Khan raced through the camp, his voice booming over the surrounding chaos. "Soldiers! get a group of yourselves." He grabbed the arm of a young soldier who appeared paralyzed by fear, shaking him back to his senses. "Fight the mes, protect ourrades!"


    Saif ud-Din joined the bucket brigade, his muscles already straining as he poured water fetched from the well. "Pass it down, quickly!" he yelled, sweat streaming down his soot-covered face. A soldier ran up, shouting, "Hazur, it seems the vige square is under attack."


    "Damn those kafirs, we don''t have time for this. Keep fetching water lines, we need to get the situation under control," Saif ud-Din reprimanded. He moved with frantic speed, his eyes darting to the inferno consuming the surrounding tents. "We can''t let these mes spread!"


    Jafar Khan orchestrated the efforts to smother smaller fires, using nkets and dirt. "You, over there! Smother that ze before it reaches the supply crates!" His eyes constantly scanned the chaotic scene, ensuring no one was left unsupported. "Keep moving, don''t let the food get burnt!"


    Just as they began to make some headway, the whistle of iing rockets pierced the sky, a terrifying prelude to the ensuing devastation. The rockets, modified with spearheads, exploded upon impact, sending shrapnel and spearheads zigzagging in all directions. Soldiers nearby were thrown off their feet, some impaled by the spears.


    Faiz Khan ducked instinctively as a rocket exploded nearby. He felt the ground shake and saw men around him fall. "Take cover!" he roared, pulling a fallen soldier to safety behind a stack of crates. "Stay low and regroup!"


    Qasim Beg pped the back of a staggering soldier, pushing him towards a group of men assembling with weapons drawn. "Stay strong, brothers! We need to be united to survive this!"


    "Don''t let the explosives break your spirit! Remember your training! Stay in formation!"


    He scanned the forest area where the rockets kepting from, but except for shadows and darkness, he couldn''t figure out anything.


    Saif ud-Din, narrowly avoiding a rocket spearhead, continued his efforts to calm the mes. "Keep the water flowing! We can''t let them burn us out!" His voice carried over the roar of the explosions, inspiring those around him to push through their fear and pain.


    Jafar Khan quickly assessed the situation, spotting flickering lights in the forest where the rockets were beingunched. "Form the line! We charge at the forest!"


    The scene unfolds


    The soldiers, driven by desperation and the will to survive, followed their faujdar''s lead, rushing towards the forest. As they reached the edge of the woods, they spotted a small area fortified with palisade walls.


    Underneath these makeshift defenses, musketeers lined up, executing precise volleys of fire. Inside the periphery, royal guards stood in line formation, their shields raised with spears gripped, forming an imprable wall.


    Faiz Khan, with hisrades by his side, observed the scene. Five rocket stands were being loaded in front of the musketeers, ready to unleash another devastating barrage.


    "Look, they are small in numbers!"


    "We can take them! Kill them all!"


    The Mughal soldiers surged forward with renewed vigor upon seeing the enemy''s low presence. The musketeers aimed their muskets in the ranks while the royal guards held the line, their shields absorbing the onught.


    Rockets kept soaring through the air, exploding among the Mughal tents, causing further fire and destruction. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Advance!" Faiz Khan roared, but themand was drowned out by the sound of muskets firing in unison.


    The first volley from the musketeers hit with devastating impact. He watched in horror as his men fell in droves, struck down by the deadly barrage of muskets.


    The royal guards moved in, their shields deflecting any stray arrows from the disoriented Mughal archers. The spears held thrust forward, catching any Mughal soldier who got too close.


    The musketeers, standing in disciplined formation, kept unleashing devastating volleys of musket fire, their shots finding their marks with the cluster of enemies'' presence. The Mughals, caught off guard by the ferocity of the assault, faltered in their advance, their ranks decimated by the hail of bullets.


    Amidst the chaos, Qasim Beg, a towering figure among hisrades, charged forward with reckless abandon, his sword raised high. But his valiant effort was cut short as a musket bullet pierced through his chest.


    He felt a sharp pain in his side and looked down to see blood pouring from a gunshot wound. He staggered, his vision blurring.


    "Qasim!" Saif ud-Din shouted, rushing to his side. He tried to pull him to safety, but another volley fired, and more men fell. Qasim Beg copsed to the ground.


    "Commander is down!"


    "Fall back! We can''t face them."


    The Mughal soldiers, seeing their leader fall, began to panic. They tried to retreat, but the relentless volley fire made it nearly impossible.


    Seeing the futility of their assault, Faiz Khan finally gave the order to retreat. "Fall back! Regroup at the vige!" His voice was filled with frustration and despair. The surviving soldiers, disheartened but alive, retreated into the forest, their spirits crushed.


    As the bombardment eased and the mes in the camp began to subside, the faujdars regrouped with their surviving soldiers inside the vige. The camp was a scene of devastation, with fire and debris everywhere.


    But their respite was short-lived as the musketeers, with bays fixed, came out, surrounded by royal guards for further protection.


    "Retreat! Retreat! They areing outside!"


    The soldiers regrouping near the camp panicked after watching the line formations. They could clearly assess their numbers as many more small groups emerged and joined the line formation. The Mughal forces, overwhelmed and disoriented, began to break and scatter.


    ****************************


    Author''s note:


    I got some questions in offline feedback regarding the use of swastika as symbol. As per my research swastika is a sacred symbol for Hindus which means "good luck", and its limited not only to India as its presence is also noticed in other east Asian countries. Historians even debate its use in the Mauryan g. (Biggest empire of India 321-185 )BC.


    Despite being in controversy, I am still using it coz its befitting the plot of fortune advocating capitalism andpany rule and will definitely put some light ahead on it, separately with historical relevance. It''s a shame its glory is tarnished. If any one still feels, unease please let me know now. After all my book is for its readers. Thank you for reading. :)

 Chapter 90 Assault on the Camp Part - 2

    90 Assault on the Camp Part - 2


    Mughal camp, chandanpur vige.


    The cold night air was thick with tension as the disciplined lines of musketeers advanced with precision from three sides of the forests surrounding the vige, their movements almost mechanical in their efficiency. The Mughals, already on edge from the earlier chaos and bombardment, now faced a new and terrifying threat.


    The musketeers halted abruptly, their muskets raised in unison. A tense silence filled the air for a moment, broken only by the muffled cries of the wounded Mughals and the crackle of fires in the tents. Then, with a thunderous roar, the first volley of musket fire erupted, the sound echoing like the wrath of an angry god.


    Mughal soldiers screamed and fell as the bullets tore through their ranks. Panic spread quickly, fear overtaking reason as the soldiers scrambled for cover.


    "Hold the line!" Faiz Khan shouted, but his voice was nearly drowned out by the chaos of disoriented soldiers.


    Desperation drove them towards the wooden barricades they had built to fortify the vige, now ironically bing their prison.


    "Break the barricades! Get inside the vige!" one of the soldiers yelled, his voice trembling with fear.


    The Mughals, in their frantic state, began hacking at the wooden barriers with their swords and axes, splinters flying as they desperately tried to create an opening. Another volley fired from the musketeers, more Mughal soldiers falling lifelessly on the barricade itself.


    "The barricades won''t hold! We need to get inside anyhow!" Saif ud-Din urged, pushing through the chaos to help hisrades.


    As the musketeers advanced closer, their relentless volleys continued to cut down the Mughal soldiers. The survivors, seeing no other option, started to climb over the broken barricades, jumping into the vige in a bid to escape the deadly fire.


    "Inside! Get inside the vige!" Faiz Khan bellowed, trying to maintain some semnce of order, but the panic was too great.


    Rumors spread quickly through the ranks, whispered first in fear and then shouted in desperate hope. "The eastern side is clear! The eastern side isn''t under siege!"


    The words were like a spark in dry tinder. Mughal soldiers, already fleeing into the vige, began to stampede towards the eastern entrance, believing it to be their only hope of escape. The narrow streets of the vige became clogged with bodies as men pushed and shoved, the will to survive turningrades into obstacles.


    "The eastern side! Head east!" soldiers cried out, the rumor spreading like wildfire.


    Faiz Khan, trying to keep his head amidst the chaos, realized the danger. "Wait! Don''t all go that way! It might be a trap!" But his voice was lost in the noise of fear.


    The musketeers, now within striking distance, continued their relentless advance, their bays gleaming menacingly in the flickering light of fires. With the Mughals'' defenses shattered and their forces in disarray, the disciplined line formation of the musketeers moved like a well-oiled machine, tightening the noose around the vige.


    The Mughal soldiers, driven by terror, surged towards the eastern entrance, many stumbling and falling in their haste. Some were trampled underfoot, while others, too slow to escape the oing musketeers, met a grim fate at the end of a bay.


    As the eastern entrance came into view, the Mughals could only hope that the rumors were true and that salvationy just beyond the gates.


    "Yes, we are finally being saved!"


    "Ah is with us!"


    As the front line of Mughal soldiers finally crossed the threshold of the vige, a sense of relief washed over them. They moved with urgency, eager to put distance between themselves and the chaos behind. Like water flowing through a breached dam, more and more soldiers streamed out of the vige, their steps quickened by the hope of escape.


    "Ya Ah! What sorcery is this?!"


    "Look at the sky, what is that?!"


    But just as half of the Mughals were about to exit the vige, a lone fire arrow ignited the sky above. The sudden burst of light startled everyone, causing them to instinctively look up. What they saw sent chills down their spines: a foreboding cloud of golden hues began to form, defying the darkness of the night. It wasn''t a natural urrence; it was a deadly cluster of arrows unleashed from the fearsome hwacha.


    The night sky transformed into a mesmerizing disy of fiery trails, as the arrows soared high above, leaving behind streaks of light in their wake. But instead of marveling at the spectacle, the Mughal soldiers felt only dread and despair. They knew all too well what this meant¡ªa rain of death was about to descend upon them.


    With a deadly hiss, the arrows began their descent, creating a lethal canopy over the crowded vige entrance. The sky darkened as the arrows fell like a relentless downpour, their sharp tips gleaming ominously in the dim light. The scene transformed into a chaotic nightmare.


    Saif ud-Din, caught in the thick of the crowd, looked up just as the arrows began to fall. There was no time to react, no cover to find. An arrow struck his shoulder, another pierced his leg, and then several more impaled his chest and abdomen. He fell to the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes wide with pain and disbelief.


    His hands wed at the earth, trying to pull himself to safety, but the relentless rain of arrows offered no mercy. Within moments, his movements ceased, his body a tragic testament to the sheer brutality of the assault.


    "Shields up! It''s an arrow barrage!"


    "Take cover, where is the formation?"


    Desperation gripped the Mughal soldiers as they tried to shield themselves with whatever they could find. Some raised their shields above their heads, but the sheer volume of arrows in disoriented formation made this effort futile. The arrows punched through their defenses, impaling limbs, torsos, and heads. The sound of arrows striking flesh and the screams of the wounded filled the air, creating a symphony of horror.


    The hwacha''s onught was devastating. Thousands of soldiers fell within minutes, their bodies littering the ground like discarded dolls hammered with nails. The entrance to the vige became a deathtrap, with bodies piled upon bodies, blood soaking the earth. The once-coalition of forces of Mughals and Agra was reduced to a mere shadow of its former self, their numbers dwindling from thousands to hardly a thousand in the blink of an eye.


    Panic reached the next level among the masses. The surviving soldiers, driven by an instinctive desire to escape the carnage, tried to flee the haunted vige. Their faces were etched with terror, eyes wide with the primal fear of impending death. But as they turned to run, a new horror awaited them.


    With the clearing of smoke, the ground began to tremble with the thunderous approach of horse hooves. The Rajput cavalry emerged from the horizon which looked like ghosts riding in the dark, charging towards the fleeing Mughals. By the time the camp''s fire revealed their formidable presence, the distance was too close to prepare for any kind of defensive formation.


    Caught between the bay charge of musketeers behind and the charging Rajputs with no less than their number, the Mughal soldiers instinctively chose to fend them off, not to win but to make their way off to escape. Within the avable moments, they poised with their shields, swords, and spears.


    The Rajputs, their war cries echoing across the battlefield, crashed into the fleeing soldiers with brutal efficiency. Swords shed, spears thrust, and the Mughal ranks, already decimated, were torn apart. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jafar Khan, struggling to maintain order amidst the disoriented Mughal soldiers, attempted to rally them into formation.


    "Soldiers! Gather around me!"


    But the confusion was overwhelming, and their defense formation remained weak and scattered, allowing Rajputs to prate their ranks easily. Amidst the chaos, a spear from a Rajput cavalry pierced through Jafar Khan''s eyes with brutal force, shattering bone and prating his skull.


    The impact caused his head to stter brain matter, a horrifying sight that sent shockwaves of terror rippling through the surrounding soldiers. Panic seized their hearts, driving them to fight their way out of the encroaching enemy onught.


    In the end, only a handful of Mughal soldiers managed to escape the carnage, their minds scarred by the horrors they had witnessed. They fled into the darkness, haunted by the images of their fallenrades and the relentless onught that had decimated their ranks.


    Faiz Khan, among the survivors, looked back at the battlefield onest time, his eyes burning with a vow of vengeance.


    "This is not over," he whispered as he turned to make his way, but only to get caught by a few musketeers patrolling in the shadows. He dropped his sword and yelled, "I surrender, please spare me."


    The musketeers exchanged nces, which brought a fleeting smile to Faiz Khan''s face, thinking his desperate plea had worked and he was nning his next step to escape.


    ''BANG!''


    But then, suddenly, a gunshot echoed through the night, followed by a hole appearing in Faiz Khan''s skull. He fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Prince Aditya emerged from the shadows, a musket still smoking in his hand. He looked down at Faiz Khan''s body with a stern expression.


    "Mercy is for the innocent," he dered, turning to face the rest of his units. "We take no Prisoners!."


    "Kill them all!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!